The Emacs Editor
Emacs is the advanced, extensible, customizable, self-documenting editor. This manual describes how to edit with Emacs and some of the ways to customize it; it corresponds to GNU Emacs version 29.1.90.
The GNU Emacs website is at https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs/.To view this manual in other formats, click here.
You can also purchase a printed copy from the FSF store.
For information on extending Emacs, see Emacs Lisp in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
This is the GNU Emacs Manual, updated for Emacs version 29.1.90.
Copyright © 1985–2024 Free Software Foundation, Inc.
Permission is granted to copy, distribute and/or modify this document under the terms of the GNU Free Documentation License, Version 1.3 or any later version published by the Free Software Foundation; with the Invariant Sections being “The GNU Manifesto,” “Distribution” and “GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE,” with the Front-Cover Texts being “A GNU Manual,” and with the Back-Cover Texts as in (a) below. A copy of the license is included in the section entitled “GNU Free Documentation License.”
(a) The FSF’s Back-Cover Text is: “You have the freedom to copy and modify this GNU manual. Buying copies from the FSF supports it in developing GNU and promoting software freedom.”
Table of Contents
- Distribution
- Introduction
- 1 The Organization of the Screen
- 2 Kinds of User Input
- 3 Keys
- 4 Mouse Input
- 5 Keys and Commands
- 6 Entering Emacs
- 7 Exiting Emacs
- 8 Basic Editing Commands
- 9 The Minibuffer
- 10 Running Commands by Name
- 11 Help
- 12 The Mark and the Region
- 13 Killing and Moving Text
- 14 Registers
- 15 Controlling the Display
- 15.1 Scrolling
- 15.2 Recentering
- 15.3 Automatic Scrolling
- 15.4 Horizontal Scrolling
- 15.5 Narrowing
- 15.6 View Mode
- 15.7 Follow Mode
- 15.8 Text Faces
- 15.9 Colors for Faces
- 15.10 Standard Faces
- 15.11 Icons
- 15.12 Text Scale
- 15.13 Font Lock mode
- 15.14 Interactive Highlighting
- 15.15 Window Fringes
- 15.16 Displaying Boundaries
- 15.17 Useless Whitespace
- 15.18 Selective Display
- 15.19 Optional Mode Line Features
- 15.20 How Text Is Displayed
- 15.21 Displaying the Cursor
- 15.22 Line Truncation
- 15.23 Visual Line Mode
- 15.24 Customization of Display
- 16 Searching and Replacement
- 16.1 Incremental Search
- 16.2 Nonincremental Search
- 16.3 Word Search
- 16.4 Symbol Search
- 16.5 Regular Expression Search
- 16.6 Syntax of Regular Expressions
- 16.7 Backslash in Regular Expressions
- 16.8 Regular Expression Example
- 16.9 Lax Matching During Searching
- 16.10 Replacement Commands
- 16.11 Other Search-and-Loop Commands
- 16.12 Tailoring Search to Your Needs
- 17 Commands for Fixing Typos
- 18 Keyboard Macros
- 19 File Handling
- 19.1 File Names
- 19.2 Visiting Files
- 19.3 Saving Files
- 19.4 Reverting a Buffer
- 19.5 Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date
- 19.6 Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters
- 19.7 File Name Aliases
- 19.8 File Directories
- 19.9 Comparing Files
- 19.10 Diff Mode
- 19.11 Copying, Naming and Renaming Files
- 19.12 Miscellaneous File Operations
- 19.13 Accessing Compressed Files
- 19.14 File Archives
- 19.15 Remote Files
- 19.16 Quoted File Names
- 19.17 File Name Cache
- 19.18 Convenience Features for Finding Files
- 19.19 Viewing Image Files
- 19.20 Filesets
- 20 Using Multiple Buffers
- 21 Multiple Windows
- 22 Frames and Graphical Displays
- 22.1 Mouse Commands for Editing
- 22.2 Mouse Commands for Words and Lines
- 22.3 Following References with the Mouse
- 22.4 Mouse Clicks for Menus
- 22.5 Mode Line Mouse Commands
- 22.6 Creating Frames
- 22.7 Frame Commands
- 22.8 Fonts
- 22.9 Speedbar Frames
- 22.10 Multiple Displays
- 22.11 Frame Parameters
- 22.12 Scroll Bars
- 22.13 Window Dividers
- 22.14 Drag and Drop
- 22.15 Menu Bars
- 22.16 Tool Bars
- 22.17 Tab Bars
- 22.18 Using Dialog Boxes
- 22.19 Tooltips
- 22.20 Mouse Avoidance
- 22.21 Text Terminals
- 22.22 Using a Mouse in Text Terminals
- 23 International Character Set Support
- 23.1 Introduction to International Character Sets
- 23.2 Language Environments
- 23.3 Input Methods
- 23.4 Selecting an Input Method
- 23.5 Coding Systems
- 23.6 Recognizing Coding Systems
- 23.7 Specifying a File’s Coding System
- 23.8 Choosing Coding Systems for Output
- 23.9 Specifying a Coding System for File Text
- 23.10 Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication
- 23.11 Coding Systems for File Names
- 23.12 Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input
- 23.13 Coding Systems for Terminal I/O
- 23.14 Fontsets
- 23.15 Defining Fontsets
- 23.16 Modifying Fontsets
- 23.17 Undisplayable Characters
- 23.18 Unibyte Editing Mode
- 23.19 Charsets
- 23.20 Bidirectional Editing
- 24 Major and Minor Modes
- 25 Indentation
- 26 Commands for Human Languages
- 26.1 Words
- 26.2 Sentences
- 26.3 Paragraphs
- 26.4 Pages
- 26.5 Quotation Marks
- 26.6 Filling Text
- 26.7 Case Conversion Commands
- 26.8 Text Mode
- 26.9 Outline Mode
- 26.10 Org Mode
- 26.11 TeX Mode
- 26.12 SGML and HTML Modes
- 26.13 Nroff Mode
- 26.14 Enriched Text
- 26.15 Editing Text-based Tables
- 26.16 Two-Column Editing
- 27 Editing Programs
- 27.1 Major Modes for Programming Languages
- 27.2 Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns
- 27.3 Indentation for Programs
- 27.4 Commands for Editing with Parentheses
- 27.5 Manipulating Comments
- 27.6 Documentation Lookup
- 27.7 Hideshow minor mode
- 27.8 Completion for Symbol Names
- 27.9 MixedCase Words
- 27.10 Semantic
- 27.11 Other Features Useful for Editing Programs
- 27.12 C and Related Modes
- 27.13 Asm Mode
- 27.14 Fortran Mode
- 28 Compiling and Testing Programs
- 28.1 Running Compilations under Emacs
- 28.2 Compilation Mode
- 28.3 Subshells for Compilation
- 28.4 Searching with Grep under Emacs
- 28.5 Finding Syntax Errors On The Fly
- 28.6 Running Debuggers Under Emacs
- 28.7 Executing Lisp Expressions
- 28.8 Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs
- 28.9 Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions
- 28.10 Lisp Interaction Buffers
- 28.11 Running an External Lisp
- 29 Maintaining Large Programs
- 29.1 Version Control
- 29.1.1 Introduction to Version Control
- 29.1.1.1 Understanding the Problems it Addresses
- 29.1.1.2 Supported Version Control Systems
- 29.1.1.3 Concepts of Version Control
- 29.1.1.4 Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control
- 29.1.1.5 Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control
- 29.1.1.6 Decentralized vs Centralized Repositories
- 29.1.1.7 Types of Log File
- 29.1.2 Version Control and the Mode Line
- 29.1.3 Basic Editing under Version Control
- 29.1.4 Features of the Log Entry Buffer
- 29.1.5 Registering a File for Version Control
- 29.1.6 Examining And Comparing Old Revisions
- 29.1.7 VC Change Log
- 29.1.8 Undoing Version Control Actions
- 29.1.9 Ignore Version Control Files
- 29.1.10 VC Directory Mode
- 29.1.11 Version Control Branches
- 29.1.12 Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC
- 29.1.13 Customizing VC
- 29.1.1 Introduction to Version Control
- 29.2 Working with Projects
- 29.3 Change Logs
- 29.4 Find Identifier References
- 29.5 Emacs Development Environment
- 29.6 Merging Files with Emerge
- 29.7 Bug Reference
- 29.1 Version Control
- 30 Abbrevs
- 31 Dired, the Directory Editor
- 31.1 Entering Dired
- 31.2 Navigation in the Dired Buffer
- 31.3 Deleting Files with Dired
- 31.4 Flagging Many Files at Once
- 31.5 Visiting Files in Dired
- 31.6 Dired Marks vs. Flags
- 31.7 Operating on Files
- 31.8 Shell Commands in Dired
- 31.9 Shell Command Guessing
- 31.10 Transforming File Names in Dired
- 31.11 File Comparison with Dired
- 31.12 Subdirectories in Dired
- 31.13 Subdirectory Switches in Dired
- 31.14 Moving Over Subdirectories
- 31.15 Hiding Subdirectories
- 31.16 Updating the Dired Buffer
- 31.17 Dired and
find
- 31.18 Editing the Dired Buffer
- 31.19 Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired
- 31.20 Other Dired Features
- 32 The Calendar and the Diary
- 32.1 Movement in the Calendar
- 32.2 Scrolling in the Calendar
- 32.3 Counting Days
- 32.4 Miscellaneous Calendar Commands
- 32.5 Writing Calendar Files
- 32.6 Holidays
- 32.7 Times of Sunrise and Sunset
- 32.8 Phases of the Moon
- 32.9 Conversion To and From Other Calendars
- 32.10 The Diary
- 32.11 Daylight Saving Time
- 32.12 Summing Time Intervals
- 32.13 More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary
- 32.13.1 Customizing the Calendar
- 32.13.2 Customizing the Holidays
- 32.13.3 Converting from the Mayan Calendar
- 32.13.4 Date Display Format
- 32.13.5 Time Display Format
- 32.13.6 Customizing the Diary
- 32.13.7 Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars
- 32.13.8 Diary Display
- 32.13.9 Fancy Diary Display
- 32.13.10 Sexp Entries and the Fancy Diary Display
- 33 Sending Mail
- 34 Reading Mail with Rmail
- 34.1 Basic Concepts of Rmail
- 34.2 Scrolling Within a Message
- 34.3 Moving Among Messages
- 34.4 Deleting Messages
- 34.5 Rmail Files and Inboxes
- 34.6 Multiple Rmail Files
- 34.7 Copying Messages Out to Files
- 34.8 Labels
- 34.9 Rmail Attributes
- 34.10 Sending Replies
- 34.11 Summaries
- 34.12 Sorting the Rmail File
- 34.13 Display of Messages
- 34.14 Rmail and Coding Systems
- 34.15 Editing Within a Message
- 34.16 Digest Messages
- 34.17 Reading Rot13 Messages
- 34.18
movemail
program - 34.19 Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes
- 34.20 Retrieving Mail from Local Mailboxes in Various Formats
- 35 Email and Usenet News with Gnus
- 36 Host Security
- 37 Network Security
- 38 Document Viewing
- 39 Running Shell Commands from Emacs
- 40 Using Emacs as a Server
- 41 Printing Hard Copies
- 42 Sorting Text
- 43 Editing Pictures
- 44 Editing Binary Files
- 45 Saving Emacs Sessions
- 46 Recursive Editing Levels
- 47 Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features
- 48 Games and Other Amusements
- 49 Emacs Lisp Packages
- 50 Customization
- 50.1 Easy Customization Interface
- 50.2 Variables
- 50.3 Customizing Key Bindings
- 50.3.1 Keymaps
- 50.3.2 Prefix Keymaps
- 50.3.3 Local Keymaps
- 50.3.4 Minibuffer Keymaps
- 50.3.5 Changing Key Bindings Interactively
- 50.3.6 Rebinding Keys in Your Init File
- 50.3.7 Modifier Keys
- 50.3.8 Rebinding Function Keys
- 50.3.9 Named ASCII Control Characters
- 50.3.10 Rebinding Mouse Buttons
- 50.3.11 Disabling Commands
- 50.4 The Emacs Initialization File
- 50.5 Keeping Persistent Authentication Information
- 51 Quitting and Aborting
- 52 Dealing with Emacs Trouble
- 53 Reporting Bugs
- 54 Contributing to Emacs Development
- 55 How To Get Help with GNU Emacs
- Appendix A GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE
- Appendix B GNU Free Documentation License
- Appendix C Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation
- C.1 Action Arguments
- C.2 Initial Options
- C.3 Command Argument Example
- C.4 Environment Variables
- C.5 Specifying the Display Name
- C.6 Font Specification Options
- C.7 Window Color Options
- C.8 Options for Window Size and Position
- C.9 Internal and Outer Borders
- C.10 Frame Titles
- C.11 Icons
- C.12 Other Display Options
- Appendix D X Options and Resources
- Appendix E Emacs 28 Antinews
- Appendix F Emacs and macOS / GNUstep
- Appendix G Emacs and Haiku
- Appendix H Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS
- H.1 How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows
- H.2 Text Files and Binary Files
- H.3 File Names on MS-Windows
- H.4 Emulation of
ls
on MS-Windows - H.5 HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows
- H.6 Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows
- H.7 Mouse Usage on MS-Windows
- H.8 Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10
- H.9 Printing and MS-Windows
- H.10 Specifying Fonts on MS-Windows
- H.11 Miscellaneous Windows-specific features
- H.12 Emacs and MS-DOS
- The GNU Manifesto
- Glossary
- Acknowledgments
- Key (Character) Index
- Command-Line Options Index
- Command and Function Index
- Variable Index
- Concept Index
Short Table of Contents
- Distribution
- Introduction
- 1 The Organization of the Screen
- 2 Kinds of User Input
- 3 Keys
- 4 Mouse Input
- 5 Keys and Commands
- 6 Entering Emacs
- 7 Exiting Emacs
- 8 Basic Editing Commands
- 9 The Minibuffer
- 10 Running Commands by Name
- 11 Help
- 12 The Mark and the Region
- 13 Killing and Moving Text
- 14 Registers
- 15 Controlling the Display
- 16 Searching and Replacement
- 17 Commands for Fixing Typos
- 18 Keyboard Macros
- 19 File Handling
- 20 Using Multiple Buffers
- 21 Multiple Windows
- 22 Frames and Graphical Displays
- 23 International Character Set Support
- 24 Major and Minor Modes
- 25 Indentation
- 26 Commands for Human Languages
- 27 Editing Programs
- 28 Compiling and Testing Programs
- 29 Maintaining Large Programs
- 30 Abbrevs
- 31 Dired, the Directory Editor
- 32 The Calendar and the Diary
- 33 Sending Mail
- 34 Reading Mail with Rmail
- 35 Email and Usenet News with Gnus
- 36 Host Security
- 37 Network Security
- 38 Document Viewing
- 39 Running Shell Commands from Emacs
- 40 Using Emacs as a Server
- 41 Printing Hard Copies
- 42 Sorting Text
- 43 Editing Pictures
- 44 Editing Binary Files
- 45 Saving Emacs Sessions
- 46 Recursive Editing Levels
- 47 Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features
- 48 Games and Other Amusements
- 49 Emacs Lisp Packages
- 50 Customization
- 51 Quitting and Aborting
- 52 Dealing with Emacs Trouble
- 53 Reporting Bugs
- 54 Contributing to Emacs Development
- 55 How To Get Help with GNU Emacs
- Appendix A GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE
- Appendix B GNU Free Documentation License
- Appendix C Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation
- Appendix D X Options and Resources
- Appendix E Emacs 28 Antinews
- Appendix F Emacs and macOS / GNUstep
- Appendix G Emacs and Haiku
- Appendix H Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS
- The GNU Manifesto
- Glossary
- Acknowledgments
- Key (Character) Index
- Command-Line Options Index
- Command and Function Index
- Variable Index
- Concept Index
Next: Introduction, Previous: The Emacs Editor, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Distribution
GNU Emacs is free software; this means that everyone is free to use it and free to redistribute it under certain conditions. GNU Emacs is not in the public domain; it is copyrighted and there are restrictions on its distribution, but these restrictions are designed to permit everything that a good cooperating citizen would want to do. What is not allowed is to try to prevent others from further sharing any version of GNU Emacs that they might get from you. The precise conditions are found in the GNU General Public License that comes with Emacs and also appears in this manual1. See GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE.
One way to get a copy of GNU Emacs is from someone else who has it. You need not ask for our permission to do so, or tell anyone else; just copy it. If you have access to the Internet, you can get the latest distribution version of GNU Emacs by anonymous FTP; see https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs on our website for more information.
You may also receive GNU Emacs when you buy a computer. Computer manufacturers are free to distribute copies on the same terms that apply to everyone else. These terms require them to give you the full sources, including whatever changes they may have made, and to permit you to redistribute the GNU Emacs received from them under the usual terms of the General Public License. In other words, the program must be free for you when you get it, not just free for the manufacturer.
If you find GNU Emacs useful, please send a donation to the Free Software Foundation to support our work. Donations to the Free Software Foundation are tax-deductible in the US. If you use GNU Emacs at your workplace, please suggest that the company make a donation. To donate, see https://my.fsf.org/donate/. For other ways in which you can help, see https://www.gnu.org/help/help.html.
We also sell hardcopy versions of this manual and An Introduction to Programming in Emacs Lisp, by Robert J. Chassell. You can visit our online store at https://shop.fsf.org/. The income from sales goes to support the foundation’s purpose: the development of new free software, and improvements to our existing programs including GNU Emacs.
If you need to contact the Free Software Foundation, see https://www.fsf.org/about/contact/, or write to
Free Software Foundation 51 Franklin Street, Fifth Floor Boston, MA 02110-1301 USA
Next: The Organization of the Screen, Previous: Distribution, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Introduction
You are reading about GNU Emacs, the GNU incarnation of the advanced, self-documenting, customizable, extensible editor Emacs. (The ‘G’ in GNU (GNU’s Not Unix) is not silent.)
We call Emacs advanced because it can do much more than simple insertion and deletion of text. It can control subprocesses, indent programs automatically, show multiple files at once, edit remote files like they were local files, and more. Emacs editing commands operate in terms of characters, words, lines, sentences, paragraphs, and pages, as well as expressions and comments in various programming languages.
Self-documenting means that at any time you can use special commands, known as help commands, to find out what your options are, or to find out what any command does, or to find all the commands that pertain to a given topic. See Help.
Customizable means that you can easily alter the behavior of Emacs commands in simple ways. For instance, if you use a programming language in which comments start with ‘<**’ and end with ‘**>’, you can tell the Emacs comment manipulation commands to use those strings (see Manipulating Comments). To take another example, you can rebind the basic cursor motion commands (up, down, left and right) to any keys on the keyboard that you find comfortable. See Customization.
Extensible means that you can go beyond simple customization and create entirely new commands. New commands are simply programs written in the Lisp language, which are run by Emacs’s own Lisp interpreter. Existing commands can even be redefined in the middle of an editing session, without having to restart Emacs. Most of the editing commands in Emacs are written in Lisp; the few exceptions could have been written in Lisp but use C instead for efficiency. Writing an extension is programming, but non-programmers can use it afterwards. See Preface in An Introduction to Programming in Emacs Lisp, if you want to learn Emacs Lisp programming.
Next: Kinds of User Input, Previous: Introduction, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
1 The Organization of the Screen
On a graphical display, such as on GNU/Linux using the X Window System, Emacs occupies a graphical window. On a text terminal, Emacs occupies the entire terminal screen. We will use the term frame to mean a graphical window or terminal screen occupied by Emacs. Emacs behaves very similarly on both kinds of frames. It normally starts out with just one frame, but you can create additional frames if you wish (see Frames and Graphical Displays).
Each frame consists of several distinct regions. At the top of the frame is a menu bar, which allows you to access commands via a series of menus. On a graphical display, directly below the menu bar is a tool bar, a row of icons that perform editing commands when you click on them. At the very bottom of the frame is an echo area, where informative messages are displayed and where you enter information when Emacs asks for it.
The main area of the frame, below the tool bar (if one exists) and above the echo area, is called the window. Henceforth in this manual, we will use the word “window” in this sense. Graphical display systems commonly use the word “window” with a different meaning; but, as stated above, we refer to those graphical windows as “frames”.
An Emacs window is where the buffer—the text or other graphics you are editing or viewing—is displayed. On a graphical display, the window possesses a scroll bar on one side, which can be used to scroll through the buffer. The last line of the window is a mode line. This displays various information about what is going on in the buffer, such as whether there are unsaved changes, the editing modes that are in use, the current line number, and so forth.
When you start Emacs, there is normally only one window in the frame. However, you can subdivide this window horizontally or vertically to create multiple windows, each of which can independently display a buffer (see Multiple Windows).
At any time, one window is the selected window. On a graphical display, the selected window shows a more prominent cursor (usually solid and blinking); other windows show a less prominent cursor (usually a hollow box). On a text terminal, there is only one cursor, which is shown in the selected window. The buffer displayed in the selected window is called the current buffer, and it is where editing happens. Most Emacs commands implicitly apply to the current buffer; the text displayed in unselected windows is mostly visible for reference. If you use multiple frames on a graphical display, selecting a particular frame selects a window in that frame.
Next: The Echo Area, Up: The Organization of the Screen [Contents][Index]
1.1 Point
The cursor in the selected window shows the location where most editing commands take effect, which is called point2. Many Emacs commands move point to different places in the buffer; for example, you can place point by clicking mouse button 1 (normally the left button) at the desired location.
By default, the cursor in the selected window is drawn as a solid block and appears to be on a character, but you should think of point as between two characters; it is situated before the character under the cursor. For example, if your text looks like ‘frob’ with the cursor over the ‘b’, then point is between the ‘o’ and the ‘b’. If you insert the character ‘!’ at that position, the result is ‘fro!b’, with point between the ‘!’ and the ‘b’. Thus, the cursor remains over the ‘b’, as before.
If you are editing several files in Emacs, each in its own buffer, each buffer has its own value of point. A buffer that is not currently displayed remembers its value of point if you later display it again. Furthermore, if a buffer is displayed in multiple windows, each of those windows has its own value of point.
See Displaying the Cursor, for options that control how Emacs displays the cursor.
Next: The Mode Line, Previous: Point, Up: The Organization of the Screen [Contents][Index]
1.2 The Echo Area
The line at the very bottom of the frame is the echo area. It is used to display small amounts of text for various purposes.
The echo area is so-named because one of the things it is used for is echoing, which means displaying the characters of a multi-character command as you type. Single-character commands are not echoed. Multi-character commands (see Keys) are echoed if you pause for more than a second in the middle of a command. Emacs then echoes all the characters of the command so far, to prompt you for the rest. Once echoing has started, the rest of the command echoes immediately as you type it. This behavior is designed to give confident users fast response, while giving hesitant users maximum feedback.
The echo area is also used to display an error message when a command cannot do its job. Error messages may be accompanied by beeping or by flashing the screen.
Some commands display informative messages in the echo area to tell you what the command has done, or to provide you with some specific information. These informative messages, unlike error messages, are not accompanied with a beep or flash. For example, C-x = (hold down Ctrl and type x, then let go of Ctrl and type =) displays a message describing the character at point, its position in the buffer, and its current column in the window. Commands that take a long time often display messages ending in ‘...’ while they are working (sometimes also indicating how much progress has been made, as a percentage), and add ‘done’ when they are finished.
Informative echo area messages are saved in a special buffer named
*Messages*. (We have not explained buffers yet; see
Using Multiple Buffers, for more information about them.) If you miss a
message that appeared briefly on the screen, you can switch to the
*Messages* buffer to see it again. The *Messages*
buffer is limited to a certain number of lines, specified by the
variable message-log-max
. (We have not explained variables
either; see Variables, for more information about them.) Beyond
this limit, one line is deleted from the beginning whenever a new
message line is added at the end.
See Customization of Display, for options that control how Emacs uses the echo area.
The echo area is also used to display the minibuffer, a special window where you can input arguments to commands, such as the name of a file to be edited. When the minibuffer is in use, the text displayed in the echo area begins with a prompt string, and the active cursor appears within the minibuffer, which is temporarily considered the selected window. You can always get out of the minibuffer by typing C-g. See The Minibuffer.
Next: The Menu Bar, Previous: The Echo Area, Up: The Organization of the Screen [Contents][Index]
1.3 The Mode Line
At the bottom of each window is a mode line, which describes what is going on in the current buffer. When there is only one window, the mode line appears right above the echo area; it is the next-to-last line in the frame. On a graphical display, the mode line is drawn with a 3D box appearance. Emacs also usually draws the mode line of the selected window with a different color from that of unselected windows, in order to make it stand out.
The text displayed in the mode line has the following format:
cs:ch-fr buf pos line (major minor)
On a text terminal, this text is followed by a series of dashes extending to the right edge of the window. These dashes are omitted on a graphical display.
The cs string and the colon character after it describe the character set and newline convention used for the current buffer. Normally, Emacs automatically handles these settings for you, but it is sometimes useful to have this information.
cs describes the character set of the text in the buffer (see Coding Systems). If it is a dash (‘-’), that indicates no special character set handling (with the possible exception of end-of-line conventions, described in the next paragraph). ‘=’ means no conversion whatsoever, and is usually used for files containing non-textual data. Other characters represent various coding systems—for example, ‘1’ represents ISO Latin-1.
On a text terminal, cs is preceded by two additional characters that describe the coding systems for keyboard input and terminal output. Furthermore, if you are using an input method, cs is preceded by a string that identifies the input method (see Input Methods).
The character after cs is usually a colon. If a different string is displayed, that indicates a nontrivial end-of-line convention for encoding a file. Usually, lines of text are separated by newline characters in a file, but two other conventions are sometimes used. The MS-DOS convention uses a carriage return character followed by a linefeed character; when editing such files, the colon changes to either a backslash (‘\’) or ‘(DOS)’, depending on the operating system. Another convention, employed by older Macintosh systems, uses a carriage return character instead of a newline; when editing such files, the colon changes to either a forward slash (‘/’) or ‘(Mac)’. On some systems, Emacs displays ‘(Unix)’ instead of the colon for files that use newline as the line separator.
On frames created for emacsclient
(see Invoking emacsclient
), the next character is ‘@’. This indication is
typical for frames of an Emacs process running as a daemon
(see Using Emacs as a Server).
The next element on the mode line is the string indicated by ch. This shows two dashes (‘--’) if the buffer displayed in the window has the same contents as the corresponding file on the disk; i.e., if the buffer is unmodified. If the buffer is modified, it shows two stars (‘**’). For a read-only buffer, it shows ‘%*’ if the buffer is modified, and ‘%%’ otherwise.
The character after ch is normally a dash (‘-’).
However, if default-directory
(see File Names) for the
current buffer is on a remote machine, ‘@’ is displayed instead.
fr gives the selected frame name (see Frames and Graphical Displays). It appears only on text terminals. The initial frame’s name is ‘F1’.
buf is the name of the buffer displayed in the window. Usually, this is the same as the name of a file you are editing. See Using Multiple Buffers.
pos tells you whether there is additional text above the top of the window, or below the bottom. If your buffer is small and all of it is visible in the window, pos is ‘All’. Otherwise, it is ‘Top’ if you are looking at the beginning of the buffer, ‘Bot’ if you are looking at the end of the buffer, or ‘nn%’, where nn is the percentage of the buffer above the top of the window. With Size Indication mode, you can display the size of the buffer as well. See Optional Mode Line Features.
line is the character ‘L’ followed by the line number at point. (You can display the current column number too, by turning on Column Number mode. See Optional Mode Line Features.)
major is the name of the major mode used in the buffer. A major mode is a principal editing mode for the buffer, such as Text mode, Lisp mode, C mode, and so forth. See Major Modes. Some major modes display additional information after the major mode name. For example, Compilation buffers and Shell buffers display the status of the subprocess.
minor is a list of some of the enabled minor modes, which are optional editing modes that provide additional features on top of the major mode. See Minor Modes.
Some features are listed together with the minor modes whenever they are turned on, even though they are not really minor modes. ‘Narrow’ means that the buffer being displayed has editing restricted to only a portion of its text (see Narrowing). ‘Def’ means that a keyboard macro is currently being defined (see Keyboard Macros).
In addition, if Emacs is inside a recursive editing level, square brackets (‘[…]’) appear around the parentheses that surround the modes. If Emacs is in one recursive editing level within another, double square brackets appear, and so on. Since recursive editing levels affect Emacs globally, such square brackets appear in the mode line of every window. See Recursive Editing Levels.
You can change the appearance of the mode line as well as the format of its contents. See Optional Mode Line Features. In addition, the mode line is mouse-sensitive; clicking on different parts of the mode line performs various commands. See Mode Line Mouse Commands. Also, hovering the mouse pointer above mouse-sensitive portions of the mode line shows tooltips (see Tooltips) with information about commands you can invoke by clicking on the mode line.
Previous: The Mode Line, Up: The Organization of the Screen [Contents][Index]
1.4 The Menu Bar
Each Emacs frame normally has a menu bar at the top which you can use to perform common operations. There’s no need to list them here, as you can more easily see them yourself.
On a display that supports a mouse, you can use the mouse to choose a command from the menu bar. An arrow on the right edge of a menu item means it leads to a subsidiary menu, or submenu. A ‘...’ at the end of a menu item means that the command will prompt you for further input before it actually does anything.
Some of the commands in the menu bar have ordinary key bindings as well; if so, a key binding is shown after the item itself. To view the full command name and documentation for a menu item, type C-h k, and then select the menu bar with the mouse in the usual way (see Documentation for a Key).
Instead of using the mouse, you can also invoke the first menu bar
item by pressing F10 (to run the command menu-bar-open
).
You can then navigate the menus with the arrow keys or with C-b,
C-f (left/right), C-p, and C-n (up/down). To
activate a selected menu item, press RET; to cancel menu
navigation, press C-g or ESC ESC ESC.
(However, note that when Emacs was built with a GUI toolkit, the menus
are drawn and controlled by the toolkit, and the key sequences to
cancel menu navigation might be different from the above description.)
On a text terminal, you can optionally access the menu-bar menus in
the echo area. To this end, customize the variable
tty-menu-open-use-tmm
to a non-nil
value. Then typing
F10 will run the command tmm-menubar
instead of dropping
down the menu. (You can also type M-`, which always invokes
tmm-menubar
.) tmm-menubar
lets you select a menu item
with the keyboard. A provisional choice appears in the echo area.
You can use the up and down arrow keys to move through the menu to
different items, and then you can type RET to select the item.
Each menu item is also designated by a letter or digit (usually the
initial of some word in the item’s name). This letter or digit is
separated from the item name by ‘==>’. You can type the item’s
letter or digit to select the item.
Next: Keys, Previous: The Organization of the Screen, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
2 Kinds of User Input
GNU Emacs is primarily designed for use with the keyboard. While it is possible to use the mouse to issue editing commands through the menu bar and tool bar, that is usually not as efficient as using the keyboard.
Keyboard input into Emacs is based on a heavily-extended version of ASCII. Simple characters, like ‘a’, ‘B’, ‘3’, ‘=’, and the space character (denoted as SPC), are entered by typing the corresponding key. Control characters, such as RET, TAB, DEL, ESC, F1, Home, and LEFT, are also entered this way, as are certain characters found on non-English keyboards (see International Character Set Support).
Emacs also recognizes control characters that are entered using modifier keys. Two commonly-used modifier keys are Control (usually labeled Ctrl), and Meta (usually labeled Alt)3. For example, Control-a is entered by holding down the Ctrl key while pressing a; we will refer to this as C-a for short. Similarly, Meta-a, or M-a for short, is entered by holding down the Alt key and pressing a. Modifier keys can also be applied to non-alphanumerical characters, e.g., C-F1 or M-LEFT.
You can also type Meta characters using two-character sequences starting with ESC. Thus, you can enter M-a by typing ESC a. You can enter C-M-a (holding down both Ctrl and Alt, then pressing a) by typing ESC C-a. Unlike Meta, ESC is entered as a separate character. You don’t hold down ESC while typing the next character; instead, press ESC and release it, then enter the next character. This feature is useful on certain text terminals where the Meta key does not function reliably.
Emacs supports 3 additional modifier keys, see Modifier Keys.
Emacs has extensive support for using mouse buttons, mouse wheels and other pointing devices like touchpads and touch screens. See Mouse Input, for details.
On graphical displays, the window manager might block some keyboard inputs, including M-TAB, M-SPC, C-M-d and C-M-l. If you have this problem, you can either customize your window manager to not block those keys, or rebind the affected Emacs commands (see Customization).
Simple characters and control characters, as well as certain non-keyboard inputs such as mouse clicks, are collectively referred to as input events. For details about how Emacs internally handles input events, see Input Events in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Mouse Input, Previous: Kinds of User Input, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
3 Keys
Some Emacs commands are invoked by just one input event; for example, C-f moves forward one character in the buffer. Other commands take two or more input events to invoke, such as C-x C-f and C-x 4 C-f.
A key sequence, or key for short, is a sequence of one or more input events that is meaningful as a unit. If a key sequence invokes a command, we call it a complete key; for example, C-f, C-x C-f and C-x 4 C-f are all complete keys. If a key sequence isn’t long enough to invoke a command, we call it a prefix key; from the preceding example, we see that C-x and C-x 4 are prefix keys. Every key sequence is either a complete key or a prefix key.
A prefix key combines with the following input event to make a longer key sequence. For example, C-x is a prefix key, so typing C-x alone does not invoke a command; instead, Emacs waits for further input (if you pause for longer than a second, it echoes the C-x key to prompt for that input; see The Echo Area). C-x combines with the next input event to make a two-event key sequence, which could itself be a prefix key (such as C-x 4), or a complete key (such as C-x C-f). There is no limit to the length of key sequences, but in practice they are seldom longer than three or four input events.
You can’t add input events onto a complete key. For example, because C-f is a complete key, the two-event sequence C-f C-k is two key sequences, not one.
By default, the prefix keys in Emacs are C-c, C-h, C-x, C-x RET, C-x @, C-x a, C-x n, C-x r, C-x t, C-x v, C-x 4, C-x 5, C-x 6, ESC, and M-g. (F1 and F2 are aliases for C-h and C-x 6.) This list is not cast in stone; if you customize Emacs, you can make new prefix keys. You could even eliminate some of the standard ones, though this is not recommended for most users; for example, if you remove the prefix definition of C-x 4, then C-x 4 C-f becomes an invalid key sequence. See Customizing Key Bindings.
Typing the help character (C-h or F1) after a prefix key displays a list of the commands starting with that prefix. The sole exception to this rule is ESC: ESC C-h is equivalent to C-M-h, which does something else entirely. You can, however, use F1 to display a list of commands starting with ESC.
Next: Keys and Commands, Previous: Keys, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
4 Mouse Input
By default, Emacs supports all the normal mouse actions like setting the cursor by clicking on the left mouse button, and selecting an area by dragging the mouse pointer. All mouse actions can be used to bind commands in the same way you bind them to keyboard events (see Keys). This section provides a general overview of using the mouse in Emacs; see Mouse Commands for Editing, and the sections that follow it, for more details about mouse commands in Emacs.
When you click the left mouse button, Emacs receives a
mouse-1
event. To see what command is bound to that event, you
can type C-h c and then press the left mouse button. Similarly,
the middle mouse button is mouse-2
and the right mouse button is
mouse-3
. If you have a mouse with a wheel, the wheel events
are commonly bound to either wheel-down
or wheel-up
, or
mouse-4
and mouse-5
, but that depends on the operating
system configuration.
In general, legacy X systems and terminals (see Using a Mouse in Text Terminals)
will report mouse-4
and mouse-5
, while all other systems
will report wheel-down
and wheel-up
.
Some mice also have a horizontal scroll wheel, and touchpads usually
support scrolling horizontally as well. These events are reported as
wheel-left
and wheel-right
on all systems other than
terminals and legacy X systems, where they are mouse-6
and
mouse-7
.
You can also combine keyboard modifiers with mouse events, so you
can bind a special command that triggers when you, for instance, holds
down the Meta key and then uses the middle mouse button. In that
case, the event name will be M-mouse-2
.
On some systems, you can also bind commands for handling touch
screen events. In that case, the events are called
touchscreen-update
and touchscreen-end
.
Next: Entering Emacs, Previous: Mouse Input, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
5 Keys and Commands
This manual is full of passages that tell you what particular keys do. But Emacs does not assign meanings to keys directly. Instead, Emacs assigns meanings to named commands, and then gives keys their meanings by binding them to commands.
Every command has a name chosen by a programmer. The name is
usually made of a few English words separated by dashes; for example,
next-line
or forward-word
. Internally, each command is
a special type of Lisp function, and the actions associated with
the command are performed by running the function. See What Is a Function in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual.
The bindings between keys and commands are recorded in tables called keymaps. See Keymaps.
When we say that “C-n moves down vertically one line” we are
glossing over a subtle distinction that is irrelevant in ordinary use,
but vital for Emacs customization. The command next-line
does
a vertical move downward. C-n has this effect because it
is bound to next-line
. If you rebind C-n to the command
forward-word
, C-n will move forward one word instead.
In this manual, we will often speak of keys like C-n as
commands, even though strictly speaking the key is bound to a command.
Usually, we state the name of the command which really does the work
in parentheses after mentioning the key that runs it. For example, we
will say that “The command C-n (next-line
) moves point
vertically down”, meaning that the command next-line
moves
vertically down, and the key C-n is normally bound to it.
Since we are discussing customization, we should tell you about
variables. Often the description of a command will say, “To
change this, set the variable mumble-foo
.” A variable is a
name used to store a value. Most of the variables documented in this
manual are meant for customization: some command or other part of
Emacs examines the variable and behaves differently according to the
value that you set. You can ignore the information about variables
until you are interested in customizing them. Then read the basic
information on variables (see Variables) and the information about
specific variables will make sense.
Next: Exiting Emacs, Previous: Keys and Commands, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
6 Entering Emacs
The usual way to invoke Emacs is with the shell command
emacs
. From a terminal window running a Unix shell on a GUI
terminal, you can run Emacs in the background with emacs &; this
way, Emacs won’t tie up the terminal window, so you can use it to run
other shell commands. (For comparable methods of starting Emacs on
MS-Windows, see How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows.)
When Emacs starts up, the initial frame displays a special buffer
named ‘*GNU Emacs*’. This startup screen contains
information about Emacs and links to common tasks that are
useful for beginning users. For instance, activating the ‘Emacs
Tutorial’ link opens the Emacs tutorial; this does the same thing as
the command C-h t (help-with-tutorial
). To activate a
link, either move point onto it and type RET, or click on
it with mouse-1 (the left mouse button).
Using a command line argument, you can tell Emacs to visit one or
more files as soon as it starts up. For example, emacs
foo.txt
starts Emacs with a buffer displaying the contents of the
file ‘foo.txt’. This feature exists mainly for compatibility
with other editors, which are designed to be launched from the shell
for short editing sessions. If you call Emacs this way, the initial
frame is split into two windows—one showing the specified file, and
the other showing the startup screen. See Multiple Windows.
Generally, it is unnecessary and wasteful to start Emacs afresh each time you want to edit a file. The recommended way to use Emacs is to start it just once, just after you log in, and do all your editing in the same Emacs session. See File Handling, for information on visiting more than one file. If you use Emacs this way, the Emacs session accumulates valuable context, such as the kill ring, registers, undo history, and mark ring data, which together make editing more convenient. These features are described later in the manual.
To edit a file from another program while Emacs is running, you can
use the emacsclient
helper program to open a file in the
existing Emacs session. See Using Emacs as a Server.
Emacs accepts other command line arguments that tell it to load certain Lisp files, where to put the initial frame, and so forth. See Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation.
If the variable inhibit-startup-screen
is non-nil
,
Emacs does not display the startup screen. In that case, if one or
more files were specified on the command line, Emacs simply displays
those files; otherwise, it displays a buffer named *scratch*,
which can be used to evaluate Emacs Lisp expressions interactively.
See Lisp Interaction Buffers. You can set the variable
inhibit-startup-screen
using the Customize facility
(see Easy Customization Interface), or by editing your initialization file
(see The Emacs Initialization File).4
You can also force Emacs to display a file or directory at startup
by setting the variable initial-buffer-choice
to a string
naming that file or directory. The value of
initial-buffer-choice
may also be a function (of no arguments)
that should return a buffer which is then displayed.
If initial-buffer-choice
is non-nil
, then if you specify
any files on the command line, Emacs still visits them, but does not
display them initially.
Next: Basic Editing Commands, Previous: Entering Emacs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
7 Exiting Emacs
- C-x C-c
Kill Emacs (
save-buffers-kill-terminal
).- C-z
On a text terminal, suspend Emacs; on a graphical display, iconify (or “minimize”) the selected frame (
suspend-frame
).
Killing Emacs means terminating the Emacs program. To do
this, type C-x C-c (save-buffers-kill-terminal
). A
two-character key sequence is used to make it harder to type by
accident. If there are any modified file-visiting buffers when you
type C-x C-c, Emacs first offers to save these buffers. If you
do not save them all, it asks for confirmation again, since the
unsaved changes will be lost. Emacs also asks for confirmation if any
subprocesses are still running, since killing Emacs will also kill the
subprocesses (see Running Shell Commands from Emacs).
C-x C-c behaves specially if you are using Emacs as a server. If you type it from a client frame, it closes the client connection. See Using Emacs as a Server.
Emacs can, optionally, record certain session information when you kill it, such as the files you were visiting at the time. This information is then available the next time you start Emacs. See Saving Emacs Sessions.
If the value of the variable confirm-kill-emacs
is
non-nil
, C-x C-c assumes that its value is a predicate
function, and calls that function. If the result of the function call
is non-nil
, the session is killed, otherwise Emacs continues to
run. One convenient function to use as the value of
confirm-kill-emacs
is the function yes-or-no-p
. The
default value of confirm-kill-emacs
is nil
.
If the value of the variable confirm-kill-processes
is
nil
, C-x C-c does not ask for confirmation before killing
subprocesses started by Emacs. The value is t
by default.
To further customize what happens when Emacs is exiting, see Killing Emacs in The GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
To kill Emacs without being prompted about saving, type M-x kill-emacs.
C-z runs the command suspend-frame
. On a graphical
display, this command minimizes (or iconifies) the
selected Emacs frame, hiding it in a way that lets you bring it back
later (exactly how this hiding occurs depends on the window system).
On a text terminal, the C-z command suspends Emacs,
stopping the program temporarily and returning control to the parent
process (usually a shell); in most shells, you can resume Emacs after
suspending it with the shell command %emacs
.
Text terminals usually listen for certain special characters whose meaning is to kill or suspend the program you are running. This terminal feature is turned off while you are in Emacs. The meanings of C-z and C-x C-c as keys in Emacs were inspired by the use of C-z and C-c on several operating systems as the characters for stopping or killing a program, but that is their only relationship with the operating system. You can customize these keys to run any commands of your choice (see Keymaps).
Next: The Minibuffer, Previous: Exiting Emacs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
8 Basic Editing Commands
Here we explain the basics of how to enter text, make corrections,
and save the text in a file. If this material is new to you, we
suggest you first run the Emacs learn-by-doing tutorial, by typing
C-h t (help-with-tutorial
).
- Inserting Text
- Changing the Location of Point
- Erasing Text
- Undoing Changes
- Files
- Help
- Blank Lines
- Continuation Lines
- Cursor Position Information
- Numeric Arguments
- Repeating a Command
Next: Changing the Location of Point, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.1 Inserting Text
You can insert an ordinary graphic character (e.g., ‘a’, ‘B’, ‘3’, and ‘=’) by typing the associated key. This adds the character to the buffer at point. Insertion moves point forward, so that point remains just after the inserted text. See Point.
To end a line and start a new one, type RET (newline
).
(The RET key may be labeled Return, or Enter, or
with a funny-looking left-pointing arrow on your keyboard, but we
refer to it as RET in this manual.) This command inserts a
newline character into the buffer, then indents (see Indentation)
according to the major mode. If point is at the end of the line, the
effect is to create a new blank line after it and indent the new line;
if point is in the middle of a line, the line is split at that
position. To turn off the auto-indentation, you can either disable
Electric Indent mode (see Convenience Features for Indentation) or type C-j,
which inserts just a newline, without any auto-indentation.
As we explain later in this manual, you can change the way Emacs handles text insertion by turning on minor modes. For instance, the minor mode called Auto Fill mode splits lines automatically when they get too long (see Filling Text). The minor mode called Overwrite mode causes inserted characters to replace (overwrite) existing text, instead of shoving it to the right. See Minor Modes.
Only graphic characters can be inserted by typing the associated
key; other keys act as editing commands and do not insert themselves.
For instance, DEL runs the command delete-backward-char
by default (some modes bind it to a different command); it does not
insert a literal ‘DEL’ character (ASCII character code
127).
To insert a non-graphic character, or a character that your keyboard
does not support, first quote it by typing C-q
(quoted-insert
). There are two ways to use C-q:
- C-q followed by any non-graphic character (even C-g) inserts that character. For instance, C-q DEL inserts a literal ‘DEL’ character.
- C-q followed by a sequence of octal digits inserts the character
with the specified octal character code. You can use any number of
octal digits; any non-digit terminates the sequence. If the
terminating character is RET, that RET serves only to
terminate the sequence. Any other non-digit terminates the sequence
and then acts as normal input—thus, C-q 1 0 1 B inserts
‘AB’.
The use of octal sequences is disabled in ordinary non-binary Overwrite mode, to give you a convenient way to insert a digit instead of overwriting with it.
To use decimal or hexadecimal instead of octal, set the variable
read-quoted-char-radix
to 10 or 16. If the radix is 16,
the letters a to f serve as part of a character code,
just like digits. Case is ignored.
A few common Unicode characters can be inserted via a command starting with C-x 8. For example, C-x 8 [ inserts ‘ which is Unicode code-point U+2018 LEFT SINGLE QUOTATION MARK, sometimes called a left single “curved quote” or “curly quote”. Similarly, C-x 8 ], C-x 8 { and C-x 8 } insert the curved quotes ’, “ and ”, respectively. Also, a working Alt key acts like C-x 8 (unless followed by RET); e.g., A-[ acts like C-x 8 [ and inserts ‘. To see which characters have C-x 8 shorthands, type C-x 8 C-h.
Alternatively, you can use the command C-x 8 RET
(insert-char
). This prompts for the Unicode name or code-point
of a character, using the minibuffer. If you enter a name, the
command provides completion (see Completion). If you enter a
code-point, it should be as a hexadecimal number (the convention for
Unicode), or a number with a specified radix, e.g., #o23072
(octal); See Integer Basics in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual. The command then inserts the corresponding character into
the buffer.
For example, the following all insert the same character:
C-x 8 RET left single quotation mark RET C-x 8 RET left sin TAB RET C-x 8 RET 2018 RET C-x 8 [ A-[ (if the Alt key works) ` (in Electric Quote mode)
A numeric argument to C-q or C-x 8 ... specifies how many copies of the character to insert (see Numeric Arguments).
As an alternative to C-x 8, you can select the corresponding transient input method by typing C-u C-x \ iso-transl RET, then temporarily activating this transient input method by typing C-x \ [ will insert the same character ‘ (see transient input method).
In addition, in some contexts, if you type a quotation using grave accent and apostrophe `like this', it is converted to a form ‘like this’ using single quotation marks, even without C-x 8 commands. Similarly, typing a quotation ``like this'' using double grave accent and apostrophe converts it to a form “like this” using double quotation marks. See Quotation Marks.
Next: Erasing Text, Previous: Inserting Text, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.2 Changing the Location of Point
To do more than insert characters, you have to know how to move point (see Point). The keyboard commands C-f, C-b, C-n, and C-p move point to the right, left, down, and up, respectively. You can also move point using the arrow keys present on most keyboards: RIGHT, LEFT, DOWN, and UP; however, many Emacs users find that it is slower to use the arrow keys than the control keys, because you need to move your hand to the area of the keyboard where those keys are located.
You can also click the left mouse button to move point to the position clicked. Emacs also provides a variety of additional keyboard commands that move point in more sophisticated ways.
- C-f ¶
-
Move forward one character (
forward-char
). - RIGHT ¶
-
This command (
right-char
) behaves like C-f, except when point is in a right-to-left paragraph (see Bidirectional Editing). - C-b ¶
-
Move backward one character (
backward-char
). - LEFT ¶
-
This command (
left-char
) behaves like C-b, except if the current paragraph is right-to-left (see Bidirectional Editing). - C-n ¶
- DOWN
-
Move down one screen line (
next-line
). This command attempts to keep the horizontal position unchanged, so if you start in the middle of one line, you move to the middle of the next. - C-p ¶
- UP
-
Move up one screen line (
previous-line
). This command preserves position within the line, like C-n. - C-a ¶
- Home
-
Move to the beginning of the line (
move-beginning-of-line
). - C-e ¶
- End
-
Move to the end of the line (
move-end-of-line
). - M-f
Move forward one word (
forward-word
). See Words.- C-RIGHT ¶
- M-RIGHT
-
This command (
right-word
) behaves like M-f, except it moves backward by one word if the current paragraph is right-to-left. See Bidirectional Editing. - M-b
Move backward one word (
backward-word
). See Words.- C-LEFT ¶
- M-LEFT
-
This command (
left-word
) behaves like M-b, except it moves forward by one word if the current paragraph is right-to-left. See Bidirectional Editing. - M-r ¶
-
Without moving the text on the screen, reposition point on the left margin of the center-most text line of the window; on subsequent consecutive invocations, move point to the left margin of the top-most line, the bottom-most line, and so forth, in cyclic order (
move-to-window-line-top-bottom
).A numeric argument says which screen line to place point on, counting downward from the top of the window (zero means the top line). A negative argument counts lines up from the bottom (-1 means the bottom line). See Numeric Arguments, for more information on numeric arguments.
- M-< ¶
-
Move to the top of the buffer (
beginning-of-buffer
). With numeric argument n, move to n/10 of the way from the top. On graphical displays, C-HOME does the same. - M-> ¶
-
Move to the end of the buffer (
end-of-buffer
). On graphical displays, C-END does the same. - C-v ¶
- PageDown
- next
-
Scroll the display one screen forward, and move point onscreen if necessary (
scroll-up-command
). See Scrolling. - M-v ¶
- PageUp
- prior
-
Scroll one screen backward, and move point onscreen if necessary (
scroll-down-command
). See Scrolling. - M-g c ¶
-
Read a number n and move point to buffer position n. Position 1 is the beginning of the buffer. If point is on or just after a number in the buffer, that is the default for n. Just type RET in the minibuffer to use it. You can also specify n by giving M-g c a numeric prefix argument.
- M-g M-g ¶
- M-g g
-
Read a number n and move point to the beginning of line number n (
goto-line
). Line 1 is the beginning of the buffer. If point is on or just after a number in the buffer, that is the default for n. Just type RET in the minibuffer to use it. You can also specify n by giving M-g M-g a numeric prefix argument. See Creating and Selecting Buffers, for the behavior of M-g M-g when you give it a plain prefix argument. Alternatively, you can use the commandgoto-line-relative
to move point to the line relative to the accessible portion of the narrowed buffer.goto-line
has its own history list (see Minibuffer History). You can have either a single list shared between all buffers (the default) or a separate list for each buffer, by customizing the user optiongoto-line-history-local
. - M-g TAB ¶
-
Read a number n and move to column n in the current line. Column 0 is the leftmost column. If called with a prefix argument, move to the column number specified by the argument’s numeric value.
- C-x C-n ¶
-
Use the current column of point as the semipermanent goal column (
set-goal-column
) in the current buffer. When a semipermanent goal column is in effect, C-n, C-p, <prior> and <next> always try to move to this column, or as close as possible to it, after moving vertically. The goal column remains in effect until canceled. - C-u C-x C-n
Cancel the goal column. Henceforth, C-n and C-p try to preserve the horizontal position, as usual.
When a line of text in the buffer is longer than the width of the
window, Emacs usually displays it on two or more screen lines,
a.k.a. visual lines. For convenience, C-n and C-p
move point by screen lines, as do the equivalent keys down
and up. You can force these commands to move according to
logical lines (i.e., according to the text lines in the buffer)
by setting the variable line-move-visual
to nil
; if a
logical line occupies multiple screen lines, the cursor then skips
over the additional screen lines. For details, see Continuation Lines. See Variables, for how to set variables such as
line-move-visual
.
Unlike C-n and C-p, most of the Emacs commands that work
on lines work on logical lines. For instance, C-a
(move-beginning-of-line
) and C-e
(move-end-of-line
) respectively move to the beginning and end
of the logical line. Whenever we encounter commands that work on
screen lines, such as C-n and C-p, we will point these
out.
When line-move-visual
is nil
, you can also set the
variable track-eol
to a non-nil
value. Then C-n
and C-p, when starting at the end of the logical line, move to
the end of the next logical line. Normally, track-eol
is
nil
.
C-n normally stops at the end of the buffer when you use it on
the last line in the buffer. However, if you set the variable
next-line-add-newlines
to a non-nil
value, C-n on
the last line of a buffer creates an additional line at the end and
moves down into it.
Next: Undoing Changes, Previous: Changing the Location of Point, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.3 Erasing Text
- DEL
- BACKSPACE
Delete the character before point, or the region if it is active (
delete-backward-char
).- Delete
Delete the character or grapheme cluster after point, or the region if it is active (
delete-forward-char
).- C-d
Delete the character after point (
delete-char
).- C-k
Kill to the end of the line (
kill-line
).- M-d
Kill forward to the end of the next word (
kill-word
).- M-DEL
- M-BACKSPACE
Kill back to the beginning of the previous word (
backward-kill-word
).
The DEL (delete-backward-char
) command removes
the character before point, moving the cursor and the characters after
it backwards. If point was at the beginning of a line, this deletes
the preceding newline, joining this line to the previous one.
If, however, the region is active, DEL instead deletes the text in the region. See The Mark and the Region, for a description of the region.
On most keyboards, DEL is labeled BACKSPACE, but we refer to it as DEL in this manual. (Do not confuse DEL with the Delete key; we will discuss Delete momentarily.) On some text terminals, Emacs may not recognize the DEL key properly. See If DEL Fails to Delete, if you encounter this problem.
The Delete (delete-forward-char
) command deletes in the
opposite direction: it deletes the character after point, i.e., the
character under the cursor. If point was at the end of a line, this
joins the following line onto this one. Like DEL, it
deletes the text in the region if the region is active (see The Mark and the Region).
If the character after point is composed with following characters and
displayed as a single display unit, a so-called grapheme cluster
representing the entire sequence, Delete deletes the entire
sequence in one go. This is in contrast to DEL which always
deletes a single character, even if the character is composed.
C-d (delete-char
) deletes the character after point,
similar to Delete, but regardless of whether the region is
active.
See Deletion, for more detailed information about the above deletion commands.
C-k (kill-line
) erases (kills) a line at a time. If
you type C-k at the beginning or middle of a line, it kills all
the text up to the end of the line. If you type C-k at the end
of a line, it joins that line with the following line.
See Killing and Moving Text, for more information about C-k and related commands.
Next: Files, Previous: Erasing Text, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.4 Undoing Changes
- C-/
- C-x u
- C-_
Undo one entry of the undo records—usually, one command worth (
undo
). (The first key might be unavailable on text-mode displays.)
Emacs records a list of changes made in the buffer text, so you can
undo recent changes. This is done using the undo
command,
which is bound to C-/ (as well as C-x u and C-_).
Normally, this command undoes the last change, moving point back to
where it was before the change. The undo command applies only to
changes in the buffer; you can’t use it to undo cursor motion.
On a terminal that supports the Control modifier on all other
keys, the easiest way to invoke undo
is with C-/, since
that doesn’t need the Shift modifier. On terminals which allow
only the ASCII control characters, C-/ does not exist, but for
many of them C-/ still works because it actually sends C-_
to Emacs, while many others allow you to omit the Shift modifier
when you type C-_ (in effect pressing C--), making that
the most convenient way to invoke undo
.
Although each editing command usually makes a separate entry in the undo records, very simple commands may be grouped together. Sometimes, an entry may cover just part of a complex command.
If you repeat C-/ (or its aliases), each repetition undoes another, earlier change, back to the limit of the undo information available. If all recorded changes have already been undone, the undo command displays an error message and does nothing.
To learn more about the undo
command, see Undo.
Next: Help, Previous: Undoing Changes, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.5 Files
Text that you insert in an Emacs buffer lasts only as long as the Emacs session. To keep any text permanently, you must put it in a file.
Suppose there is a file named test.emacs in your home directory. To begin editing this file in Emacs, type
C-x C-f test.emacs RET
Here the file name is given as an argument to the command C-x
C-f (find-file
). That command uses the minibuffer to
read the argument, and you type RET to terminate the argument
(see The Minibuffer).
Emacs obeys this command by visiting the file: it creates a
buffer, copies the contents of the file into the buffer, and then
displays the buffer for editing. If you alter the text, you can
save the new text in the file by typing C-x C-s
(save-buffer
). This copies the altered buffer contents back
into the file test.emacs, making them permanent. Until you
save, the changed text exists only inside Emacs, and the file
test.emacs is unaltered.
To create a file, just visit it with C-x C-f as if it already existed. This creates an empty buffer, in which you can insert the text you want to put in the file. Emacs actually creates the file the first time you save this buffer with C-x C-s.
To learn more about using files in Emacs, see File Handling.
Next: Blank Lines, Previous: Files, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.6 Help
If you forget what a key does, you can find out by typing C-h
k (describe-key
), followed by the key of interest; for
example, C-h k C-n tells you what C-n does.
The prefix key C-h stands for “help”. The key F1 serves as an alias for C-h. Apart from C-h k, there are many other help commands providing different kinds of help.
See Help, for details.
Next: Continuation Lines, Previous: Help, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.7 Blank Lines
Here are special commands and techniques for inserting and deleting blank lines.
- C-o
Insert a blank line after the cursor (
open-line
).- C-x C-o
Delete all but one of many consecutive blank lines (
delete-blank-lines
).
We have seen how RET (newline
) starts a new line
of text. However, it may be easier to see what you are doing if you
first make a blank line and then insert the desired text into it.
This is easy to do using the key C-o (open-line
), which
inserts a newline after point but leaves point in front of the
newline. After C-o, type the text for the new line.
You can make several blank lines by typing C-o several times, or by giving it a numeric argument specifying how many blank lines to make. See Numeric Arguments, for how. If you have a fill prefix, the C-o command inserts the fill prefix on the new line, if typed at the beginning of a line. See The Fill Prefix.
The easy way to get rid of extra blank lines is with the command
C-x C-o (delete-blank-lines
). If point lies within a run
of several blank lines, C-x C-o deletes all but one of them. If
point is on a single blank line, C-x C-o deletes it. If point
is on a nonblank line, C-x C-o deletes all following blank
lines, if any exists.
Next: Cursor Position Information, Previous: Blank Lines, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.8 Continuation Lines
Sometimes, a line of text in the buffer—a logical line—is too long to fit in the window, and Emacs displays it as two or more screen lines, or visual lines. This is called line wrapping or continuation, and the long logical line is called a continued line. On a graphical display, Emacs indicates line wrapping with small bent arrows in the left and right window fringes. On a text terminal, Emacs indicates line wrapping by displaying a ‘\’ character at the right margin.
Most commands that act on lines act on logical lines, not screen
lines. For instance, C-k kills a logical line. As described
earlier, C-n (next-line
) and C-p
(previous-line
) are special exceptions: they move point down
and up, respectively, by one screen line (see Changing the Location of Point).
Emacs can optionally truncate long logical lines instead of continuing them. This means that every logical line occupies a single screen line; if it is longer than the width of the window, the rest of the line is not displayed. On a graphical display, a truncated line is indicated by a small straight arrow in the right fringe; on a text terminal, it is indicated by a ‘$’ character in the right margin. See Line Truncation.
By default, continued lines are wrapped at the right window edge. Since the wrapping may occur in the middle of a word, continued lines can be difficult to read. The usual solution is to break your lines before they get too long, by inserting newlines. If you prefer, you can make Emacs insert a newline automatically when a line gets too long, by using Auto Fill mode. See Filling Text.
Sometimes, you may need to edit files containing many long logical lines, and it may not be practical to break them all up by adding newlines. In that case, you can use Visual Line mode, which enables word wrapping: instead of wrapping long lines exactly at the right window edge, Emacs wraps them at the word boundaries (i.e., space or tab characters) nearest to the right window edge. Visual Line mode also redefines editing commands such as C-a, C-n, and C-k to operate on screen lines rather than logical lines. See Visual Line Mode.
Next: Numeric Arguments, Previous: Continuation Lines, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.9 Cursor Position Information
Here are commands to get information about the size and position of parts of the buffer, and to count words and lines.
- M-x what-line
Display the line number of point.
- M-x line-number-mode
- M-x column-number-mode
Toggle automatic display of the current line number or column number. See Optional Mode Line Features. If you want to have a line number displayed before each line, see Customization of Display.
- M-=
Display the number of lines, sentences, words, and characters that are present in the region (
count-words-region
). See The Mark and the Region, for information about the region.- M-x count-words
Display the number of lines, sentences, words, and characters that are present in the buffer. If the region is active (see The Mark and the Region), display the numbers for the region instead.
- C-x =
Display the character code of character after point, character position of point, and column of point (
what-cursor-position
).- M-x hl-line-mode
Enable or disable highlighting of the current line. See Displaying the Cursor.
- M-x size-indication-mode
Toggle automatic display of the size of the buffer. See Optional Mode Line Features.
M-x what-line displays the current line number in the echo
area. This command is usually redundant because the current line
number is shown in the mode line (see The Mode Line). However, if you
narrow the buffer, the mode line shows the line number relative to
the accessible portion (see Narrowing). By contrast,
what-line
displays both the line number relative to the
narrowed region and the line number relative to the whole buffer.
M-= (count-words-region
) displays a message reporting
the number of lines, sentences, words, and characters in the region
(see The Mark and the Region, for an explanation of the region). With a prefix
argument, C-u M-=, the command displays a count for the entire
buffer.
The command M-x count-words does the same job, but with a different calling convention. It displays a count for the region if the region is active, and for the buffer otherwise.
The command C-x = (what-cursor-position
) shows
information about the current cursor position and the buffer contents
at that position. It displays a line in the echo area that looks like
this:
Char: c (99, #o143, #x63) point=28062 of 36168 (78%) column=53
After ‘Char:’, this shows the character in the buffer at point. The text inside the parenthesis shows the corresponding decimal, octal and hex character codes; for more information about how C-x = displays character information, see Introduction to International Character Sets. After ‘point=’ is the position of point as a character count (the first character in the buffer is position 1, the second character is position 2, and so on). The number after that is the total number of characters in the buffer, and the number in parenthesis expresses the position as a percentage of the total. After ‘column=’ is the horizontal position of point, in columns counting from the left edge of the window.
If the user option what-cursor-show-names
is non-nil
,
the name of the character, as defined by the Unicode Character
Database, is shown as well. The part in parentheses would then become:
(99, #o143, #x63, LATIN SMALL LETTER C)
If the buffer has been narrowed, making some of the text at the beginning and the end temporarily inaccessible, C-x = displays additional text describing the currently accessible range. For example, it might display this:
Char: C (67, #o103, #x43) point=252 of 889 (28%) <231-599> column=0
where the two extra numbers give the smallest and largest character position that point is allowed to assume. The characters between those two positions are the accessible ones. See Narrowing.
Related, but different feature is display-line-numbers-mode
(see Customization of Display).
Next: Repeating a Command, Previous: Cursor Position Information, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.10 Numeric Arguments
In the terminology of mathematics and computing, argument means “data provided to a function or operation”. You can give any Emacs command a numeric argument (also called a prefix argument). Some commands interpret the argument as a repetition count. For example, giving C-f an argument of ten causes it to move point forward by ten characters instead of one. With these commands, no argument is equivalent to an argument of one, and negative arguments cause them to move or act in the opposite direction.
The easiest way to specify a numeric argument is to type a digit and/or a minus sign while holding down the Meta key. For example,
M-5 C-n
moves down five lines. The keys M-1, M-2, and so on, as
well as M--, are bound to commands (digit-argument
and
negative-argument
) that set up an argument for the next
command. M-- without digits normally means -1.
If you enter more than one digit, you need not hold down the Meta key for the second and subsequent digits. Thus, to move down fifty lines, type
M-5 0 C-n
Note that this does not insert five copies of ‘0’ and move down one line, as you might expect—the ‘0’ is treated as part of the prefix argument.
(What if you do want to insert five copies of ‘0’? Type M-5 C-u 0. Here, C-u terminates the prefix argument, so that the next keystroke begins the command that you want to execute. Note that this meaning of C-u applies only to this case. For the usual role of C-u, see below.)
Instead of typing M-1, M-2, and so on, another way to
specify a numeric argument is to type C-u
(universal-argument
) followed by some digits, or (for a
negative argument) a minus sign followed by digits. A minus sign
without digits normally means -1.
C-u alone has the special meaning of “four times”: it multiplies the argument for the next command by four. C-u C-u multiplies it by sixteen. Thus, C-u C-u C-f moves forward sixteen characters. Other useful combinations are C-u C-n, C-u C-u C-n (move down a good fraction of a screen), C-u C-u C-o (make sixteen blank lines), and C-u C-k (kill four lines).
You can use a numeric argument before a self-inserting character to insert multiple copies of it. This is straightforward when the character is not a digit; for example, C-u 6 4 a inserts 64 copies of the character ‘a’. But this does not work for inserting digits; C-u 6 4 1 specifies an argument of 641. You can separate the argument from the digit to insert with another C-u; for example, C-u 6 4 C-u 1 does insert 64 copies of the character ‘1’.
Some commands care whether there is an argument, but ignore its
value. For example, the command M-q (fill-paragraph
)
fills text; with an argument, it justifies the text as well.
(See Filling Text, for more information on M-q.) For these
commands, it is enough to specify the argument with a single
C-u.
Some commands use the value of the argument as a repeat count but
do something special when there is no argument. For example, the
command C-k (kill-line
) with argument n kills
n lines, including their terminating newlines. But C-k
with no argument is special: it kills the text up to the next newline,
or, if point is right at the end of the line, it kills the newline
itself. Thus, two C-k commands with no arguments can kill a
nonblank line, just like C-k with an argument of one.
(See Killing and Moving Text, for more information on C-k.)
A few commands treat a plain C-u differently from an ordinary argument. A few others may treat an argument of just a minus sign differently from an argument of -1. These unusual cases are described when they come up; they exist to make an individual command more convenient, and they are documented in that command’s documentation string.
We use the term prefix argument to emphasize that you type such arguments before the command, and to distinguish them from minibuffer arguments (see The Minibuffer), which are entered after invoking the command.
On graphical displays, C-0, C-1, etc. act the same as M-0, M-1, etc.
Previous: Numeric Arguments, Up: Basic Editing Commands [Contents][Index]
8.11 Repeating a Command
Many simple commands, such as those invoked with a single key or with M-x command-name RET, can be repeated by invoking them with a numeric argument that serves as a repeat count (see Numeric Arguments). However, if the command you want to repeat prompts for input, or uses a numeric argument in another way, that method won’t work.
The command C-x z (repeat
) provides another way to repeat
an Emacs command many times. This command repeats the previous Emacs
command, whatever that was. Repeating a command uses the same arguments
that were used before; it does not read new arguments each time.
To repeat the command more than once, type additional z’s: each z repeats the command one more time. Repetition ends when you type a character other than z or press a mouse button.
For example, suppose you type C-u 2 0 C-d to delete 20 characters. You can repeat that command (including its argument) three additional times, to delete a total of 80 characters, by typing C-x z z z. The first C-x z repeats the command once, and each subsequent z repeats it once again.
You can also activate repeat-mode
which allows repeating
commands bound to sequences of two or more keys by typing a single
character. For example, after typing C-x u (undo
,
see Undo) to undo the most recent edits, you can undo many more
edits by typing u u u…. Similarly, type C-x o o o… instead of C-x o C-x o C-x o… to switch
to the window several windows away. This works by entering a
transient repeating mode after you type the full key sequence that
invokes the command; the single-key shortcuts are shown in the echo
area.
Only some commands support repetition in repeat-mode
; type
M-x describe-repeat-maps RET to see which ones.
The single-character shortcuts enabled by the transient repeating mode
do not need to be identical: for example, after typing C-x {, either { or } or ^ or v, or any series
that mixes these characters in any order, will resize the selected
window in respective ways. Similarly, after M-g n or
M-g p, typing any sequence of n and/or p in any mix
will repeat next-error
and previous-error
to navigate in
a *compilation* or *grep* buffer (see Compilation Mode).
Typing any key other than those defined to repeat the previous command
exits the transient repeating mode, and then the key you typed is
executed normally. You can also define a key which will exit the
transient repeating mode without executing the key which caused
the exit. To this end, customize the user option
repeat-exit-key
to name a key; one natural value is RET.
Finally, it’s possible to break the repetition chain automatically
after some amount of idle time: customize the user option
repeat-exit-timeout
to specify the idle time in seconds after
which this transient repetition mode will be turned off automatically.
Next: Running Commands by Name, Previous: Basic Editing Commands, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
9 The Minibuffer
The minibuffer is where Emacs commands read complicated arguments, such as file names, buffer names, Emacs command names, or Lisp expressions. We call it the “minibuffer” because it’s a special-purpose buffer with a small amount of screen space. You can use the usual Emacs editing commands in the minibuffer to edit the argument text.
- Using the Minibuffer
- Minibuffers for File Names
- Editing in the Minibuffer
- Completion
- Minibuffer History
- Repeating Minibuffer Commands
- Entering passwords
- Yes or No Prompts
Next: Minibuffers for File Names, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.1 Using the Minibuffer
When the minibuffer is in use, it appears in the echo area, with a
cursor. The minibuffer starts with a prompt, usually ending
with a colon. The prompt states what kind of input is expected, and
how it will be used. The prompt is highlighted using the
minibuffer-prompt
face (see Text Faces).
The simplest way to enter a minibuffer argument is to type the text, then RET to submit the argument and exit the minibuffer. Alternatively, you can type C-g to exit the minibuffer by canceling the command asking for the argument (see Quitting and Aborting).
Sometimes, the prompt shows a default argument, inside
parentheses before the colon. This default will be used as the
argument if you just type RET. For example, commands that read
buffer names usually show a buffer name as the default; you can type
RET to operate on that default buffer. You can customize how
the default argument is shown with the user option
minibuffer-default-prompt-format
.
If you enable Minibuffer Electric Default mode, a global minor mode, Emacs hides the default argument as soon as you modify the contents of the minibuffer (since typing RET would no longer submit that default). If you ever bring back the original minibuffer text, the prompt again shows the default. To enable this minor mode, type M-x minibuffer-electric-default-mode.
Since the minibuffer appears in the echo area, it can conflict with other uses of the echo area. If an error message or an informative message is emitted while the minibuffer is active, the message is displayed in brackets after the minibuffer text for a few seconds, or until you type something; then the message disappears. While the minibuffer is in use, Emacs does not echo keystrokes.
While using the minibuffer, you can switch to a different frame,
perhaps to note text you need to enter (see Frame Commands). By
default, the active minibuffer moves to this new frame. If you set
the user option minibuffer-follows-selected-frame
to
nil
, then the minibuffer stays in the frame where you opened
it, and you must switch back to that frame in order to complete (or
abort) the current command. If you set that option to a value which
is neither nil
nor t
, the minibuffer moves frame only
after a recursive minibuffer has been opened in the current command
(see (elisp)Recursive Mini). This option is mainly to retain
(approximately) the behavior prior to Emacs 28.1. Note that the
effect of the command, when you finally finish using the minibuffer,
always takes place in the frame where you first opened it. The sole
exception is that when that frame no longer exists, the action takes
place in the currently selected frame.
Next: Editing in the Minibuffer, Previous: Using the Minibuffer, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.2 Minibuffers for File Names
Commands such as C-x C-f (find-file
) use the minibuffer
to read a file name argument (see Files). When the
minibuffer is used to read a file name, it typically starts out with
some initial text ending in a slash. This is the default
directory. For example, it may start out like this:
Find file: /u2/emacs/src/
Here, ‘Find file: ’ is the prompt and ‘/u2/emacs/src/’ is the default directory. If you now type buffer.c as input, that specifies the file /u2/emacs/src/buffer.c. See File Names, for information about the default directory.
Alternative defaults for the file name you may want are available by typing M-n, see Minibuffer History.
You can specify a file in the parent directory with ..: /a/b/../foo.el is equivalent to /a/foo.el. Alternatively, you can use M-DEL to kill directory names backwards (see Words).
To specify a file in a completely different directory, you can kill the entire default with C-a C-k (see Editing in the Minibuffer). Alternatively, you can ignore the default, and enter an absolute file name starting with a slash or a tilde after the default directory. For example, you can specify /etc/termcap as follows:
Find file: /u2/emacs/src//etc/termcap
A double slash causes Emacs to ignore everything before the second slash in the pair. In the example above, /u2/emacs/src/ is ignored, so the argument you supplied is /etc/termcap. The ignored part of the file name is dimmed if the terminal allows it. (To disable this dimming, turn off File Name Shadow mode with the command M-x file-name-shadow-mode.)
When completing remote file names (see Remote Files), a double slash behaves slightly differently: it causes Emacs to ignore only the file-name part, leaving the rest (method, host and username, etc.) intact. Typing three slashes in a row ignores everything in remote file names. See File name completion in The Tramp Manual.
Emacs interprets ~/ as your home directory. Thus, ~/foo/bar.txt specifies a file named bar.txt, inside a directory named foo, which is in turn located in your home directory. In addition, ~user-id/ means the home directory of a user whose login name is user-id. Any leading directory name in front of the ~ is ignored: thus, /u2/emacs/~/foo/bar.txt is equivalent to ~/foo/bar.txt.
On MS-Windows and MS-DOS systems, where a user doesn’t always have a home directory, Emacs uses several alternatives. For MS-Windows, see HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows; for MS-DOS, see File Names on MS-DOS. On these systems, the ~user-id/ construct is supported only for the current user, i.e., only if user-id is the current user’s login name.
To prevent Emacs from inserting the default directory when reading
file names, change the variable insert-default-directory
to
nil
. In that case, the minibuffer starts out empty.
Nonetheless, relative file name arguments are still interpreted based
on the same default directory.
You can also enter remote file names in the minibuffer. See Remote Files.
Next: Completion, Previous: Minibuffers for File Names, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.3 Editing in the Minibuffer
The minibuffer is an Emacs buffer, albeit a peculiar one, and the usual Emacs commands are available for editing the argument text. (The prompt, however, is read-only, and cannot be changed.)
Since RET in the minibuffer submits the argument, you can’t
use it to insert a newline. You can do that with C-q C-j, which
inserts a C-j control character, which is formally equivalent to
a newline character (see Inserting Text). Alternatively, you can
use the C-o (open-line
) command (see Blank Lines).
Inside a minibuffer, the keys TAB, SPC, and ? are often bound to completion commands, which allow you to easily fill in the desired text without typing all of it. See Completion. As with RET, you can use C-q to insert a TAB, SPC, or ‘?’ character. If you want to make SPC and ? insert normally instead of starting completion, you can put the following in your init file:
(keymap-unset minibuffer-local-completion-map "SPC") (keymap-unset minibuffer-local-completion-map "?")
For convenience, C-a (move-beginning-of-line
) in a
minibuffer moves point to the beginning of the argument text, not the
beginning of the prompt. For example, this allows you to erase the
entire argument with C-a C-k.
When the minibuffer is active, the echo area is treated much like an ordinary Emacs window. For instance, you can switch to another window (with C-x o), edit text there, then return to the minibuffer window to finish the argument. You can even kill text in another window, return to the minibuffer window, and yank the text into the argument. There are some restrictions on the minibuffer window, however: for instance, you cannot split it. See Multiple Windows.
Normally, the minibuffer window occupies a single screen line.
However, if you add two or more lines’ worth of text into the
minibuffer, it expands automatically to accommodate the text. The
variable resize-mini-windows
controls the resizing of the
minibuffer. The default value is grow-only
, which means the
behavior we have just described. If the value is t
, the
minibuffer window will also shrink automatically if you remove some
lines of text from the minibuffer, down to a minimum of one screen
line. If the value is nil
, the minibuffer window never changes
size automatically, but you can use the usual window-resizing commands
on it (see Multiple Windows).
The variable max-mini-window-height
controls the maximum
height for resizing the minibuffer window. A floating-point number
specifies a fraction of the frame’s height; an integer specifies the
maximum number of lines; nil
means do not resize the minibuffer
window automatically. The default value is 0.25.
The C-M-v command in the minibuffer scrolls the help text from commands that display help text of any sort in another window. You can also scroll the help text with M-PageUp and M-PageDown (or, equivalently, M-prior and M-next). This is especially useful with long lists of possible completions. See Using Other Windows.
Emacs normally disallows most commands that use the minibuffer while
the minibuffer is active. To allow such commands in the minibuffer,
set the variable enable-recursive-minibuffers
to t
.
You might need also to enable minibuffer-depth-indicate-mode
to show the current recursion depth in the minibuffer prompt
on recursive use of the minibuffer.
When active, the minibuffer is usually in minibuffer-mode
.
This is an internal Emacs mode without any special features.
When not active, the minibuffer is in minibuffer-inactive-mode
,
and clicking mouse-1 there shows the *Messages* buffer.
If you use a dedicated frame for minibuffers, Emacs also recognizes
certain keys there, for example, n to make a new frame.
Next: Minibuffer History, Previous: Editing in the Minibuffer, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.4 Completion
You can often use a feature called completion to help enter arguments. This means that after you type part of the argument, Emacs can fill in the rest, or some of it, based on what was typed so far.
When completion is available, certain keys (usually TAB, RET, and SPC) are rebound in the minibuffer to special completion commands (see Completion Commands). These commands attempt to complete the text in the minibuffer, based on a set of completion alternatives provided by the command that requested the argument. You can usually type ? to see a list of completion alternatives.
Although completion is usually done in the minibuffer, the feature is sometimes available in ordinary buffers too. See Completion for Symbol Names.
- Completion Example
- Completion Commands
- Completion Exit
- How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen
- Completion Options
Next: Completion Commands, Up: Completion [Contents][Index]
9.4.1 Completion Example
A simple example may help here. M-x uses the minibuffer to
read the name of a command, so completion works by matching the
minibuffer text against the names of existing Emacs commands. Suppose
you wish to run the command auto-fill-mode
. You can do that by
typing M-x auto-fill-mode RET, but it is easier to use
completion.
If you type M-x a u TAB, the TAB looks for
completion alternatives (in this case, command names) that start with
‘au’. There are several, including auto-fill-mode
and
autoconf-mode
, but they all begin with auto
, so the
‘au’ in the minibuffer completes to ‘auto’. (More commands
may be defined in your Emacs session. For example, if a command
called authorize-me
was defined, Emacs could only complete
as far as ‘aut’.)
If you type TAB again immediately, it cannot determine the next character; it could be ‘-’, ‘a’, or ‘c’. So it does not add any characters; instead, TAB displays a list of all possible completions in another window.
Next, type -f. The minibuffer now contains ‘auto-f’, and
the only command name that starts with this is auto-fill-mode
.
If you now type TAB, completion fills in the rest of the
argument ‘auto-fill-mode’ into the minibuffer.
Hence, typing just a u TAB - f TAB allows you to enter ‘auto-fill-mode’.
TAB also works while point is not at the end of the minibuffer. In that case, it will fill in text both at point and at the end of the minibuffer. If you type M-x autocm, then press C-b to move point before the ‘m’, you can type TAB to insert the text ‘onf-’ at point and ‘ode’ at the end of the minibuffer, so that the minibuffer contains ‘autoconf-mode’.
Next: Completion Exit, Previous: Completion Example, Up: Completion [Contents][Index]
9.4.2 Completion Commands
Here is a list of the completion commands defined in the minibuffer when completion is allowed.
- TAB
Complete the text in the minibuffer as much as possible; if unable to complete, display a list of possible completions (
minibuffer-complete
).- SPC
Complete up to one word from the minibuffer text before point (
minibuffer-complete-word
). This command is not available for arguments that often include spaces, such as file names.- RET
Submit the text in the minibuffer as the argument, possibly completing first (
minibuffer-complete-and-exit
). See Completion Exit.- ?
Display a list of completions (
minibuffer-completion-help
).
TAB (minibuffer-complete
) is the most fundamental
completion command. It searches for all possible completions that
match the existing minibuffer text, and attempts to complete as much
as it can. See How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen, for how completion alternatives
are chosen.
SPC (minibuffer-complete-word
) completes like
TAB, but only up to the next hyphen or space. If you have
‘auto-f’ in the minibuffer and type SPC, it finds that the
completion is ‘auto-fill-mode’, but it only inserts ‘ill-’,
giving ‘auto-fill-’. Another SPC at this point completes
all the way to ‘auto-fill-mode’.
If TAB or SPC is unable to complete, it displays a list
of matching completion alternatives (if there are any) in another
window. You can display the same list with ?
(minibuffer-completion-help
). The following commands can be
used with the completion list:
- M-DOWN
- M-UP
While in the minibuffer, M-DOWN (
minibuffer-next-completion
and M-UP (minibuffer-previous-completion
) navigate through the completions and displayed in the completions buffer. Whenminibuffer-completion-auto-choose
is non-nil
(which is the default), using these commands also inserts the current completion candidate into the minibuffer. Ifminibuffer-completion-auto-choose
isnil
, you can use the M-RET command (minibuffer-choose-completion
) to insert the completion candidates into the minibuffer. By default, that exits the minibuffer, but with a prefix argument, C-u M-RET inserts the currently active candidate without exiting the minibuffer.- M-v
- PageUp
- prior
Typing M-v, while in the minibuffer, selects the window showing the completion list (
switch-to-completions
). This paves the way for using the commands below. PageUp, prior and M-g M-c do the same. You can also select the window in other ways (see Multiple Windows).- RET
- mouse-1
- mouse-2
While in the completion list buffer, this chooses the completion at point (
choose-completion
). With a prefix argument, C-u RET inserts the completion at point into the minibuffer, but doesn’t exit the minibuffer—thus, you can change your mind and choose another candidate.- TAB
- RIGHT
- n
While in the completion list buffer, these keys move point to the following completion alternative (
next-completion
).- S-TAB
- LEFT
- p
While in the completion list buffer, these keys move point to the previous completion alternative (
previous-completion
).- q
While in the completion list buffer, this quits the window showing it and selects the window showing the minibuffer (
quit-window
).- z
While in the completion list buffer, kill it and delete the window showing it (
kill-current-buffer
).
Next: How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen, Previous: Completion Commands, Up: Completion [Contents][Index]
9.4.3 Completion Exit
When a command reads an argument using the minibuffer with
completion, it also controls what happens when you type RET
(minibuffer-complete-and-exit
) to submit the argument. There
are four types of behavior:
- Strict completion accepts only exact completion matches. Typing
RET exits the minibuffer only if the minibuffer text is an exact
match, or completes to one. Otherwise, Emacs refuses to exit the
minibuffer; instead it tries to complete, and if no completion can be
done it momentarily displays ‘[No match]’ after the minibuffer
text. (You can still leave the minibuffer by typing C-g to
cancel the command.)
An example of a command that uses this behavior is M-x, since it is meaningless for it to accept a non-existent command name.
- Cautious completion is like strict completion, except RET
exits only if the text is already an exact match. If the text
completes to an exact match, RET performs that completion but
does not exit yet; you must type a second RET to exit.
Cautious completion is used for reading file names for files that must already exist, for example.
- Permissive completion allows any input; the completion candidates are just suggestions. Typing RET does not complete, it just submits the argument as you have entered it.
-
Permissive completion with confirmation is like permissive
completion, with an exception: if you typed TAB and this
completed the text up to some intermediate state (i.e., one that is not
yet an exact completion match), typing RET right afterward does
not submit the argument. Instead, Emacs asks for confirmation by
momentarily displaying ‘[Confirm]’ after the text; type RET
again to confirm and submit the text. This catches a common mistake,
in which one types RET before realizing that TAB did not
complete as far as desired.
You can tweak the confirmation behavior by customizing the variable
confirm-nonexistent-file-or-buffer
. The default value,after-completion
, gives the behavior we have just described. If you change it tonil
, Emacs does not ask for confirmation, falling back on permissive completion. If you change it to any other non-nil
value, Emacs asks for confirmation whether or not the preceding command was TAB.This behavior is used by most commands that read file names, like C-x C-f, and commands that read buffer names, like C-x b.
Next: Completion Options, Previous: Completion Exit, Up: Completion [Contents][Index]
9.4.4 How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen
Completion commands work by narrowing a large list of possible completion alternatives to a smaller subset that matches what you have typed in the minibuffer. In Completion Example, we gave a simple example of such matching. The procedure of determining what constitutes a match is quite intricate. Emacs attempts to offer plausible completions under most circumstances.
Emacs performs completion using one or more completion styles—sets of criteria for matching minibuffer text to completion alternatives. During completion, Emacs tries each completion style in turn. If a style yields one or more matches, that is used as the list of completion alternatives. If a style produces no matches, Emacs falls back on the next style.
The list variable completion-styles
specifies the completion
styles to use. Each list element is the name of a completion style (a
Lisp symbol). The available style symbols are stored in the variable
completion-styles-alist
(see Completion Variables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). The default completion styles are
(in order):
basic
¶A matching completion alternative must have the same beginning as the text in the minibuffer before point. Furthermore, if there is any text in the minibuffer after point, the rest of the completion alternative must contain that text as a substring.
partial-completion
This aggressive completion style divides the minibuffer text into words separated by hyphens or spaces, and completes each word separately. (For example, when completing command names, ‘em-l-m’ completes to ‘emacs-lisp-mode’.)
Furthermore, a ‘*’ in the minibuffer text is treated as a wildcard—it matches any string of characters at the corresponding position in the completion alternative.
emacs22
¶This completion style is similar to
basic
, except that it ignores the text in the minibuffer after point. It is so-named because it corresponds to the completion behavior in Emacs 22.
The following additional completion styles are also defined, and you
can add them to completion-styles
if you wish
(see Customization):
substring
¶A matching completion alternative must contain the text in the minibuffer before point, and the text in the minibuffer after point, as substrings (in that same order).
Thus, if the text in the minibuffer is ‘foobar’, with point between ‘foo’ and ‘bar’, that matches ‘afoobbarc’, where a, b, and c can be any string including the empty string.
flex
¶This aggressive completion style, also known as
flx
orfuzzy
orscatter
completion, attempts to complete using in-order substrings. For example, it can consider ‘foo’ to match ‘frodo’ or ‘fbarbazoo’.initials
¶This very aggressive completion style attempts to complete acronyms and initialisms. For example, when completing command names, it matches ‘lch’ to ‘list-command-history’.
There is also a very simple completion style called emacs21
.
In this style, if the text in the minibuffer is ‘foobar’,
only matches starting with ‘foobar’ are considered.
You can use different completion styles in different situations,
by setting the variable completion-category-overrides
.
For example, the default setting says to use only basic
and substring
completion for buffer names.
Previous: How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen, Up: Completion [Contents][Index]
9.4.5 Completion Options
Case is significant when completing case-sensitive arguments, such as command names. For example, when completing command names, ‘AU’ does not complete to ‘auto-fill-mode’. Case differences are ignored when completing arguments in which case does not matter.
When completing file names, case differences are ignored if the
variable read-file-name-completion-ignore-case
is
non-nil
. The default value is nil
on systems that have
case-sensitive file-names, such as GNU/Linux; it is non-nil
on
systems that have case-insensitive file-names, such as Microsoft
Windows. When completing buffer names, case differences are ignored
if the variable read-buffer-completion-ignore-case
is
non-nil
; the default is nil
.
When completing file names, Emacs usually omits certain alternatives
that are considered unlikely to be chosen, as determined by the list
variable completion-ignored-extensions
. Each element in the
list should be a string; any file name ending in such a string is
ignored as a completion alternative. Any element ending in a slash
(/) represents a subdirectory name. The standard value of
completion-ignored-extensions
has several elements including
".o"
, ".elc"
, and "~"
. For example, if a
directory contains ‘foo.c’ and ‘foo.elc’, ‘foo’
completes to ‘foo.c’. However, if all possible
completions end in otherwise-ignored strings, they are not ignored: in the
previous example, ‘foo.e’ completes to ‘foo.elc’. Emacs
disregards completion-ignored-extensions
when showing
completion alternatives in the completion list.
Shell completion is an extended version of filename completion, see Shell Mode Options.
If completion-auto-help
is set to nil
, the completion
commands never display the completion list buffer; you must type
? to display the list. If the value is lazy
, Emacs only
shows the completion list buffer on the second attempt to complete.
In other words, if there is nothing to complete, the first TAB
echoes ‘Next char not unique’; the second TAB shows the
completion list buffer. If the value is always
, the completion
list buffer is always shown when completion is attempted.
The display of the completion list buffer after it is shown for the
first time is also controlled by completion-auto-help
. If the
value is t
or lazy
, the window showing the completions
pops down when Emacs is able to complete (and may pop up again if
Emacs is again unable to complete after you type some more text); if
the value is always
, the window pops down only when you exit
the completion. The value visible
is a hybrid: it behaves like
t
when it decides whether to pop up the window showing the
completion list buffer, and like always
when it decides whether
to pop it down.
Emacs can optionally select the window showing the completions when
it shows that window. To enable this behavior, customize the user
option completion-auto-select
to t
, which changes the
behavior of TAB when Emacs pops up the completions: pressing
TAB will switch to the completion list buffer, and you can
then move to a candidate by cursor motion commands and select it with
RET. If the value of completion-auto-select
is
second-tab
, then the first TAB will pop up the
completions list buffer, and the second one will switch to it.
If completion-cycle-threshold
is non-nil
, completion
commands can cycle through completion alternatives. Normally, if
there is more than one completion alternative for the text in the
minibuffer, a completion command completes up to the longest common
substring. If you change completion-cycle-threshold
to
t
, the completion command instead completes to the first of
those completion alternatives; each subsequent invocation of the
completion command replaces that with the next completion alternative,
in a cyclic manner. If you give completion-cycle-threshold
a
numeric value n, completion commands switch to this cycling
behavior only when there are n or fewer alternatives.
When displaying completions, Emacs will normally pop up a new buffer
to display the completions. The completions will by default be sorted
horizontally, using as many columns as will fit in the window-width,
but this can be changed by customizing the completions-format
user option. If its value is vertical
, Emacs will sort the
completions vertically instead, and if it’s one-column
, Emacs
will use just one column.
The completions-sort
user option controls the order in which
the completions are sorted in the ‘*Completions*’ buffer. The
default is alphabetical
, which sorts in alphabetical order.
The value nil
disables sorting. The value can also be a
function, which will be called with the list of completions, and
should return the list in the desired order.
When completions-max-height
is non-nil
, it limits the
size of the completions window. It is specified in lines and include
mode, header line and a bottom divider, if any. For a more complex
control of the Completion window display properties, you can use
display-buffer-alist
(see Action Alists for Buffer Display in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual).
The variable completions-header-format
is a format spec string to
control the informative line shown before the completions list of
candidates. If it contains a ‘%s’ construct, that get replaced
by the number of completions shown in the completion list buffer. To
suppress the display of the heading line, customize this variable to
nil
. The string that is the value of this variable can have
text properties to change the visual appearance of the heading line;
some useful properties face
or cursor-intangible
(see Properties with Special Meanings in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
When completions-highlight-face
names a face, the current
completion candidate, the one that will be selected by typing
RET or clicking the mouse, will be highlighted using that
face. The default value of this variable is
completions-highlight
; the value is nil
disables this
highlighting. This feature uses the special text property
cursor-face
.
Next: Repeating Minibuffer Commands, Previous: Completion, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.5 Minibuffer History
Everything you type in the minibuffer is saved in a minibuffer history list so you can easily use it again later. This includes completion candidates (such as file names, buffer names, command names, etc.) and any other kind of minibuffer input. You can use the following commands to quickly fetch an earlier or alternative response into the minibuffer:
- M-p
Move to the previous item in the minibuffer history, an earlier argument (
previous-history-element
).- M-n
Move to the next item in the minibuffer history (
next-history-element
).- UP
- DOWN
Like M-p and M-n, but move to the previous or next line of a multi-line item before going to the previous history item (
previous-line-or-history-element
andnext-line-or-history-element
) .- M-r regexp RET
Move to an earlier item in the minibuffer history that matches regexp (
previous-matching-history-element
).- M-s regexp RET
Move to a later item in the minibuffer history that matches regexp (
next-matching-history-element
).
While in the minibuffer, M-p (previous-history-element
)
moves through the minibuffer history list, one item at a time. Each
M-p fetches an earlier item from the history list into the
minibuffer, replacing its existing contents. Typing M-n
(next-history-element
) moves through the minibuffer history
list in the opposite direction, fetching later entries into the
minibuffer.
If you type M-n in the minibuffer when there are no later entries in the minibuffer history (e.g., if you haven’t previously typed M-p), Emacs tries fetching from a list of default arguments: values that you are likely to enter. You can think of this as moving through the “future history”.
The “future history” for file names includes several possible
alternatives you may find useful, such as the file name or the URL at
point in the current buffer. The defaults put into the “future
history” in this case are controlled by the functions mentioned in
the value of the option file-name-at-point-functions
. By
default, its value invokes the ffap
package (see Finding Files and URLs at Point),
which tries to guess the default file or URL from the text around
point. To disable this guessing, customize the option to a nil
value, then the “future history” of file names will include only the
file, if any, visited by the current buffer, and the default
directory.
The arrow keys UP and DOWN work like M-p and M-n, but if the current history item is longer than a single line, they allow you to move to the previous or next line of the current history item before going to the previous or next history item.
If you edit the text inserted by the M-p or M-n minibuffer history commands, this does not change its entry in the history list. However, the edited argument does go at the end of the history list when you submit it.
You can use M-r (previous-matching-history-element
) to
search through older elements in the history list, and M-s
(next-matching-history-element
) to search through newer
entries. Each of these commands asks for a regular expression
as an argument, and fetches the first matching entry into the
minibuffer. See Syntax of Regular Expressions, for an explanation of regular
expressions. A numeric prefix argument n means to fetch the
nth matching entry. These commands are unusual, in that they
use the minibuffer to read the regular expression argument, even
though they are invoked from the minibuffer. An upper-case letter in
the regular expression makes the search case-sensitive (see Lax Matching During Searching).
You can also search through the history using an incremental search. See Searching the Minibuffer.
Emacs keeps separate history lists for several different kinds of
arguments. For example, there is a list for file names, used by all
the commands that read file names. Other history lists include buffer
names, command names (used by M-x), and command arguments (used
by commands like query-replace
).
The variable history-length
specifies the maximum length of a
minibuffer history list; adding a new element deletes the oldest
element if the list gets too long. If the value is t
, there is
no maximum length.
The variable history-delete-duplicates
specifies whether to
delete duplicates in history. If it is non-nil
, adding a new
element deletes from the list all other elements that are equal to it.
The default is nil
.
Next: Entering passwords, Previous: Minibuffer History, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.6 Repeating Minibuffer Commands
Every command that uses the minibuffer once is recorded on a special history list, the command history, together with the values of its arguments, so that you can repeat the entire command. In particular, every use of M-x is recorded there, since M-x uses the minibuffer to read the command name.
- C-x ESC ESC
Re-execute a recent minibuffer command from the command history (
repeat-complex-command
).- M-x list-command-history
Display the entire command history, showing all the commands C-x ESC ESC can repeat, most recent first.
C-x ESC ESC re-executes a recent command that used the minibuffer. With no argument, it repeats the last such command. A numeric argument specifies which command to repeat; 1 means the last one, 2 the previous, and so on.
C-x ESC ESC works by turning the previous command into a Lisp expression and then entering a minibuffer initialized with the text for that expression. Even if you don’t know Lisp, it will probably be obvious which command is displayed for repetition. If you type just RET, that repeats the command unchanged. You can also change the command by editing the Lisp expression before you execute it. The executed command is added to the front of the command history unless it is identical to the most recent item.
Once inside the minibuffer for C-x ESC ESC, you can use the usual minibuffer history commands (see Minibuffer History) to move through the history list. After finding the desired previous command, you can edit its expression as usual and then execute it by typing RET.
Incremental search does not, strictly speaking, use the minibuffer.
Therefore, although it behaves like a complex command, it normally
does not appear in the history list for C-x ESC ESC.
You can make incremental search commands appear in the history by
setting isearch-resume-in-command-history
to a non-nil
value. See Incremental Search.
The list of previous minibuffer-using commands is stored as a Lisp
list in the variable command-history
. Each element is a Lisp
expression that describes one command and its arguments. Lisp programs
can re-execute a command by calling eval
with the
command-history
element.
Next: Yes or No Prompts, Previous: Repeating Minibuffer Commands, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.7 Entering passwords
Sometimes, you may need to enter a password into Emacs. For instance, when you tell Emacs to visit a file on another machine via a network protocol such as FTP, you often need to supply a password to gain access to the machine (see Remote Files).
Entering a password is similar to using a minibuffer. Emacs displays a prompt in the echo area (such as ‘Password: ’); after you type the required password, press RET to submit it. To prevent others from seeing your password, every character you type is displayed as an asterisk (‘*’) instead of its usual form.
Most of the features and commands associated with the minibuffer cannot be used when entering a password. There is no history or completion, and you cannot change windows or perform any other action with Emacs until you have submitted the password.
While you are typing the password, you may press DEL to delete backwards, removing the last character entered. C-u deletes everything you have typed so far. C-g quits the password prompt (see Quitting and Aborting). C-y inserts the current kill into the password (see Killing and Moving Text). You may type either RET or ESC to submit the password. Any other self-inserting character key inserts the associated character into the password, and all other input is ignored.
Previous: Entering passwords, Up: The Minibuffer [Contents][Index]
9.8 Yes or No Prompts
An Emacs command may require you to answer a yes-or-no question during the course of its execution. Such queries come in two main varieties.
For the first type of yes-or-no query, the prompt ends with ‘(y or n)’. You answer the query by typing a single key, either ‘y’ or ‘n’, which immediately exits the minibuffer and delivers the response. For example, if you type C-x C-w (write-file) to save a buffer, and enter the name of an existing file, Emacs issues a prompt like this:
File ‘foo.el’ exists; overwrite? (y or n)
The second type of yes-or-no query is typically employed if giving
the wrong answer would have serious consequences; it thus features a
longer prompt ending with ‘(yes or no)’. For example, if you
invoke C-x k (kill-buffer
) on a file-visiting buffer with
unsaved changes, Emacs activates the minibuffer with a prompt like
this:
Buffer foo.el modified; kill anyway? (yes or no)
To answer, you must type ‘yes’ or ‘no’ into the minibuffer, followed by RET.
With both types of yes-or-no query the minibuffer behaves as described in the previous sections; you can recenter the selected window with C-l, scroll that window (C-v or PageDown scrolls forward, M-v or PageUp scrolls backward), switch to another window with C-x o, use the history commands M-p and M-n, etc. Type C-g to dismiss the query, and quit the minibuffer and the querying command (see Quitting and Aborting).
Next: Help, Previous: The Minibuffer, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
10 Running Commands by Name
Every Emacs command has a name that you can use to run it. For convenience, many commands also have key bindings. You can run those commands by typing the keys, or run them by name. Most Emacs commands have no key bindings, so the only way to run them is by name. (See Customizing Key Bindings, for how to set up key bindings.)
By convention, a command name consists of one or more words,
separated by hyphens; for example, auto-fill-mode
or
manual-entry
. Command names mostly use complete English words
to make them easier to remember.
To run a command by name, start with M-x, type the command name, then terminate it with RET. M-x uses the minibuffer to read the command name. The string ‘M-x’ appears at the beginning of the minibuffer as a prompt to remind you to enter a command name to be run. RET exits the minibuffer and runs the command. See The Minibuffer, for more information on the minibuffer.
You can use completion to enter the command name. For example,
to invoke the command forward-char
, you can type
M-x forward-char RET
or
M-x forw TAB c RET
Note that forward-char
is the same command that you invoke with
the key C-f. The existence of a key binding does not stop you
from running the command by name.
When M-x completes on commands, it ignores the commands that were declared obsolete in any previous major version of Emacs; for these, you will have to type their full name. Commands that were marked obsolete in the current version of Emacs are listed. (Obsolete commands are those for which newer, better alternatives exist, and which are slated for removal in some future Emacs release.)
In addition, M-x completion can exclude commands that are not
relevant to, and generally cannot work with, the current buffer’s
major mode (see Major Modes) and minor modes (see Minor Modes). By default, no commands are excluded, but you can customize
the option read-extended-command-predicate
to exclude those
irrelevant commands from completion results.
Conversely, Emacs can exclude all commands except those that are particularly relevant to the current buffer. The M-S-x (that’s “meta shift x”) command works just like M-x, but instead of listing all (or most) of the commands Emacs knows about, it will only list the commands that have been marked as “belonging” to the current major mode, or any enabled minor modes.
To cancel the M-x and not run a command, type C-g instead of entering the command name. This takes you back to command level.
To pass a numeric argument to the command you are invoking with
M-x, specify the numeric argument before M-x. The
argument value appears in the prompt while the command name is being
read, and finally M-x passes the argument to that command. For
example, to pass the numeric argument of 42 to the command
forward-char
you can type C-u 42 M-x forward-char
RET.
When the command you run with M-x has a key binding, Emacs
mentions this in the echo area after running the command. For
example, if you type M-x forward-word, the message says that you
can run the same command by typing M-f. You can turn off these
messages by setting the variable suggest-key-bindings
to
nil
. The value of suggest-key-bindings
can also be a
number, in which case Emacs will show the binding for that many
seconds before removing it from display. The default behavior is to
display the binding for 2 seconds.
Additionally, when suggest-key-bindings
is non-nil
, the
completion list of M-x shows equivalent key bindings for all
commands that have them.
Commands that don’t have key bindings, can still be invoked after
typing less than their full name at the ‘M-x’ prompt. Emacs
mentions such shorthands in the echo area if they are significantly
shorter than the full command name, and
extended-command-suggest-shorter
is non-nil
. The
setting of suggest-key-bindings
affects these hints as well.
In this manual, when we speak of running a command by name, we often omit the RET that terminates the name. Thus we might say M-x auto-fill-mode rather than M-x auto-fill-mode RET. We mention the RET only for emphasis, such as when the command is followed by arguments.
M-x works by running the command
execute-extended-command
, which is responsible for reading the
name of another command and invoking it.
Next: The Mark and the Region, Previous: Running Commands by Name, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
11 Help
Emacs provides a wide variety of help commands, all accessible
through the prefix key C-h (or, equivalently, the function key
F1). These help commands are described in the following
sections. You can also type C-h C-h to view a list of help
commands (help-for-help
). You can scroll the list with
SPC and DEL, then type the help command you want. To
cancel, type C-g.
Many help commands display their information in a special help buffer. In this buffer, you can type SPC and DEL to scroll and type RET to follow hyperlinks. See Help Mode Commands.
By default, help commands display the help buffer in a separate
window without selecting that window. The variable
help-window-select
controls this: its default value is
nil
; if it’s customized to the value t
, the help window
is unconditionally selected by help commands, and if its value is
other
, the help window is selected only if there are more than
two windows on the selected frame.
Conversely, many commands in the ‘*Help*’ buffer will pop up a
new window to display the results. For instance, clicking on the link
to show the source code, or using the i command to display the
manual entry, will (by default) pop up a new window. If
help-window-keep-selected
is changed to non-nil
, the
window displaying the ‘*Help*’ buffer will be reused instead.
If you are looking for a certain feature, but don’t know what it is called or where to look, we recommend three methods. First, try apropos commands, then try searching the manual index, then look in the FAQ and the package keywords, and finally try listing external packages.
- C-h a topics RET
This searches for commands whose names match the argument topics. The argument can be a keyword, a list of keywords separated by whitespace, or a regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). See Apropos.
- C-h d topics RET
Similar, but searches the text of the documentation strings rather than the names of commands and functions.
- C-h r i topic RET
This searches for topic in the indices of the Emacs Info manual, displaying the first match found. Press , to see subsequent matches. You can use a regular expression as topic.
- C-h r s topic RET
Similar, but searches the text of the manual rather than the indices.
- C-h C-f
This displays the Emacs FAQ, using Info.
- C-h p
This displays the available Emacs packages based on keywords. See Keyword Search for Packages.
- M-x list-packages
This displays a list of external packages. See Emacs Lisp Packages.
C-h or F1 mean “help” in various other contexts as well. For instance, you can type them after a prefix key to view a list of the keys that can follow the prefix key. (You can also use ? in this context. A few prefix keys don’t support C-h or ? in this way, because they define other meanings for those inputs, but they all support F1.)
- Help Summary
- Documentation for a Key
- Help by Command or Variable Name
- Apropos
- Help Mode Commands
- Keyword Search for Packages
- Help for International Language Support
- Other Help Commands
- Help Files
- Help on Active Text and Tooltips
Next: Documentation for a Key, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.1 Help Summary
Here is a summary of help commands for accessing the built-in documentation. Most of these are described in more detail in the following sections.
- C-h a topics RET
Display a list of commands whose names match topics (
apropos-command
). See Apropos.- C-h b
Display all active key bindings; minor mode bindings first, then those of the major mode, then global bindings (
describe-bindings
). See Other Help Commands.- C-h C-q
Toggle display of a window showing popular commands and their key bindings. See Other Help Commands.
- C-h c key
Show the name of the command that the key sequence key is bound to (
describe-key-briefly
). Here c stands for “character”. For more extensive information on key, use C-h k. See Documentation for a Key.- C-h d topics RET
Display the commands and variables whose documentation matches topics (
apropos-documentation
). See Apropos.- C-h e
Display the *Messages* buffer (
view-echo-area-messages
). See Other Help Commands.- C-h f function RET
Display documentation on the Lisp function named function (
describe-function
). Since commands are Lisp functions, this works for commands too, but you can also useC-h x
. See Help by Command or Variable Name.- C-h h
Display the HELLO file, which shows examples of various character sets.
- C-h i
Run Info, the GNU documentation browser (
info
). The Emacs manual is available in Info. See Other Help Commands.- C-h k key
Display the name and documentation of the command that key runs (
describe-key
). See Documentation for a Key.- C-h l
Display a description of your last 300 keystrokes (
view-lossage
). See Other Help Commands.- C-h m
Display documentation of the current major mode and minor modes (
describe-mode
). See Other Help Commands.- C-h n
Display news of recent Emacs changes (
view-emacs-news
). See Help Files.- C-h o symbol
Display documentation of the Lisp symbol named symbol (
describe-symbol
). This will show the documentation of all kinds of symbols: functions, variables, and faces. See Help by Command or Variable Name.- C-h p
Find packages by topic keyword (
finder-by-keyword
). See Keyword Search for Packages. This lists packages using a package menu buffer. See Emacs Lisp Packages.- C-h P package RET
Display documentation about the specified package (
describe-package
). See Keyword Search for Packages.- C-h r
Display the Emacs manual in Info (
info-emacs-manual
).- C-h s
Display the contents of the current syntax table (
describe-syntax
). See Other Help Commands. The syntax table says which characters are opening delimiters, which are parts of words, and so on. See Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for details.- C-h t
Enter the Emacs interactive tutorial (
help-with-tutorial
).- C-h v var RET
Display the documentation of the Lisp variable var (
describe-variable
). See Help by Command or Variable Name.- C-h w command RET
Show which keys run the command named command (
where-is
). See Documentation for a Key.- C-h x command RET
Display documentation on the named command (
describe-command
). See Help by Command or Variable Name.- C-h C coding RET
Describe the coding system coding (
describe-coding-system
). See Coding Systems.- C-h C RET
Describe the coding systems currently in use.
- C-h F command RET
Enter Info and go to the node that documents the Emacs command command (
Info-goto-emacs-command-node
). See Help by Command or Variable Name.- C-h I method RET
Describe the input method method (
describe-input-method
). See Selecting an Input Method.- C-h K key
Enter Info and go to the node that documents the key sequence key (
Info-goto-emacs-key-command-node
). See Documentation for a Key.- C-h L language-env RET
Display information on the character sets, coding systems, and input methods used in language environment language-env (
describe-language-environment
). See Language Environments.- C-h S symbol RET
Display the Info documentation on symbol symbol according to the programming language you are editing (
info-lookup-symbol
). See Other Help Commands.- C-h .
Display the help message for a special text area, if point is in one (
display-local-help
). (These include, for example, links in *Help* buffers.) See Help on Active Text and Tooltips. If you invoke this command with a prefix argument, C-u C-h ., and point is on a button or a widget, this command will pop a new buffer that describes that button/widget.
Next: Help by Command or Variable Name, Previous: Help Summary, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.2 Documentation for a Key
The help commands to get information about a key sequence are
C-h c (describe-key-briefly
) and C-h k
(describe-key
).
C-h c key displays in the echo area the name of the command that key is bound to. For example, C-h c C-f displays ‘forward-char’.
C-h k key is similar but gives more information: it displays a help buffer containing the command’s documentation string, which describes exactly what the command does.
C-h K key displays the section of the Emacs manual that describes the command corresponding to key.
C-h c, C-h k and C-h K work for any sort of key sequences, including function keys, menus, and mouse events (except that C-h c ignores mouse movement events). For instance, after C-h k you can select a menu item from the menu bar, to view the documentation string of the command it runs.
C-h w command RET lists the keys that are bound to
command. It displays the list in the echo area. If it says the
command is not on any key, that means you must use M-x to run
it. C-h w runs the command where-is
.
Some modes in Emacs use various buttons (see Buttons in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) and widgets
(see Introduction in Emacs Widgets) that can be clicked to
perform some action. To find out what function is ultimately invoked
by these buttons, Emacs provides the button-describe
and
widget-describe
commands, that should be run with point over
the button.
Next: Apropos, Previous: Documentation for a Key, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.3 Help by Command or Variable Name
C-h x command RET (describe-command
)
displays the documentation of the named command, in a
window. For example,
C-h x auto-fill-mode RET
displays the documentation of auto-fill-mode
. This is how you
would get the documentation of a command that is not bound to any key
(one which you would normally run using M-x).
C-h f function RET (describe-function
)
displays the documentation of Lisp function. This command is
intended for Lisp functions that you use in a Lisp program. For
example, if you have just written the expression
(make-vector len)
and want to check that you are using
make-vector
properly, type C-h f make-vector RET.
Additionally, since all commands are Lisp functions, you can also use
this command to view the documentation of any command.
If you type C-h f RET, it describes the function called
by the innermost Lisp expression in the buffer around point,
provided that function name is a valid, defined Lisp function.
(That name appears as the default while you enter the argument.) For
example, if point is located following the text ‘(make-vector
(car x)’, the innermost list containing point is the one that starts
with ‘(make-vector’, so C-h f RET describes the
function make-vector
.
C-h f is also useful just to verify that you spelled a function name correctly. If the minibuffer prompt for C-h f shows the function name from the buffer as the default, it means that name is defined as a Lisp function. Type C-g to cancel the C-h f command if you don’t really want to view the documentation.
If you request help for an autoloaded function whose autoload
form (see Autoload in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual)
doesn’t provide a doc string, the *Help* buffer won’t have any
doc string to display. In that case, if
help-enable-symbol-autoload
is non-nil
, Emacs will try
to load the file in which the function is defined to see whether
there’s a doc string there.
You can get an overview of functions relevant for a particular topic
by using the M-x shortdoc command. This will prompt you for an
area of interest, e.g., string
, and pop you to a buffer where
many of the functions relevant for handling strings are listed.
C-h v (describe-variable
) is like C-h f but
describes Lisp variables instead of Lisp functions. Its default is
the Lisp symbol around or before point, if that is the name of a
defined Lisp variable. See Variables.
Help buffers that describe Emacs variables and functions normally have hyperlinks to the corresponding source code, if you have the source files installed (see Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features).
To find a command’s documentation in a manual, use C-h F
(Info-goto-emacs-command-node
). This knows about various
manuals, not just the Emacs manual, and finds the right one.
C-h o (describe-symbol
) is like C-h f and
C-h v, but it describes any symbol, be it a function, a
variable, or a face. If the symbol has more than one definition, like
it has both definition as a function and as a variable, this command
will show the documentation of all of them, one after the other.
If the completions-detailed
user option is non-nil
,
some commands provide details about the possible values when
displaying completions. For instance, C-h o TAB will then
include the first line of the doc string, and will also say whether
each symbol is a function or a variable (and so on). Which details
are included varies depending on the command used.
Next: Help Mode Commands, Previous: Help by Command or Variable Name, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.4 Apropos
The apropos commands answer questions like, “What are the commands for working with files?” More precisely, you specify your query as an apropos pattern, which is either a word, a list of words separated by whitespace, or a regular expression.
Each of the following apropos commands reads an apropos pattern in the minibuffer, searches for items that match the pattern, and displays the results in a different window.
- C-h a ¶
-
Search for commands (
apropos-command
). With a prefix argument, search for noninteractive functions too. - M-x apropos ¶
Search for functions and variables. Both interactive functions (commands) and noninteractive functions can be found by this.
- M-x apropos-user-option ¶
Search for user-customizable variables. With a prefix argument, search for non-customizable variables too.
- M-x apropos-variable ¶
Search for variables. With a prefix argument, search for customizable variables only.
- M-x apropos-local-variable ¶
Search for buffer-local variables.
- M-x apropos-value ¶
Search for variables whose values match the specified pattern. With a prefix argument, search also for functions with definitions matching the pattern, and Lisp symbols with properties matching the pattern.
- M-x apropos-local-value ¶
Search for buffer-local variables whose values match the specified pattern.
- C-h d ¶
-
Search for functions and variables whose documentation strings match the specified pattern (
apropos-documentation
).
The simplest kind of apropos pattern is one word. Anything
containing that word matches the pattern. Thus, to find commands that
work on files, type C-h a file RET. This displays a list
of all command names that contain ‘file’, including
copy-file
, find-file
, and so on. Each command name
comes with a brief description and a list of keys you can currently
invoke it with. In our example, it would say that you can invoke
find-file
by typing C-x C-f.
By default, the window showing the apropos buffer with the results
of the query is not selected, but you can cause it to be selected by
customizing the variable help-window-select
to any
non-nil
value.
For more information about a function definition, variable or symbol property listed in an apropos buffer, you can click on it with mouse-1 or mouse-2, or move there and type RET.
When you specify more than one word in the apropos pattern, a name
must contain at least two of the words in order to match. Thus, if
you are looking for commands to kill a chunk of text before point, you
could try C-h a kill back backward behind before RET. The
real command name kill-backward
will match that; if there were
a command kill-text-before
, it would also match, since it
contains two of the specified words.
For even greater flexibility, you can specify a regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). An apropos pattern is interpreted as a regular expression if it contains any of the regular expression special characters, ‘^$*+?.\[’.
Following the conventions for naming Emacs commands, here are some words that you’ll find useful in apropos patterns. By using them in C-h a, you will also get a feel for the naming conventions.
char, line, word, sentence, paragraph, region, page, sexp, list, defun, rect, buffer, frame, window, face, file, dir, register, mode, beginning, end, forward, backward, next, previous, up, down, search, goto, kill, delete, mark, insert, yank, fill, indent, case, change, set, what, list, find, view, describe, default.
If the variable apropos-do-all
is non-nil
, most
apropos commands behave as if they had been given a prefix argument.
There is one exception: apropos-variable
without a prefix
argument will always search for all variables, no matter what the
value of apropos-do-all
is.
By default, all apropos commands except apropos-documentation
list their results in alphabetical order. If the variable
apropos-sort-by-scores
is non-nil
, these commands
instead try to guess the relevance of each result, and display the
most relevant ones first. The apropos-documentation
command
lists its results in order of relevance by default; to list them in
alphabetical order, change the variable
apropos-documentation-sort-by-scores
to nil
.
Next: Keyword Search for Packages, Previous: Apropos, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.5 Help Mode Commands
Help buffers have Help mode as their major mode. Help mode provides the same commands as View mode (see View Mode); for instance, SPC scrolls forward, and DEL or S-SPC scrolls backward. It also provides a few special commands:
- RET
Follow a cross reference at point (
help-follow
).- TAB
Move point forward to the next hyperlink (
forward-button
).- S-TAB
Move point back to the previous hyperlink (
backward-button
).- mouse-1
- mouse-2
Follow a hyperlink that you click on.
- n
- p
Move forward and back between pages in the Help buffer.
- C-c C-c
Show all documentation about the symbol at point (
help-follow-symbol
).- C-c C-f
- r
Go forward in history of help commands (
help-go-forward
).- C-c C-b
- l
Go back in history of help commands (
help-go-back
).- s
View the source of the current help topic (if any) (
help-view-source
).- i
Look up the current topic in the manual(s) (
help-goto-info
).- I
Look up the current topic in the Emacs Lisp manual (
help-goto-lispref-info
).- c
Customize the variable or the face (
help-customize
).
When a function name, variable name, or face name (see Text Faces)
appears in the documentation in the help buffer, it is normally an
underlined hyperlink. To view the associated documentation,
move point there and type RET (help-follow
), or click on
the hyperlink with mouse-1 or mouse-2. Doing so replaces
the contents of the help buffer; to retrace your steps, type C-c
C-b or l (help-go-back
). While retracing your steps,
you can go forward by using C-c C-f or r
(help-go-forward
).
To move between hyperlinks in a help buffer, use TAB
(forward-button
) to move forward to the next hyperlink and
S-TAB (backward-button
) to move back to the
previous hyperlink. These commands act cyclically; for instance,
typing TAB at the last hyperlink moves back to the first
hyperlink.
By default, many links in the help buffer are displayed surrounded
by quote characters. If the help-clean-buttons
user option is
non-nil
, these quote characters are removed from the buffer.
Help buffers produced by some Help commands (like C-h b, which
shows a long list of key bindings) are divided into pages by the
‘^L’ character. In such buffers, the n
(help-goto-next-page
) command will take you to the next start
of page, and the p (help-goto-previous-page
) command will
take you to the previous start of page. This way you can quickly
navigate between the different kinds of documentation in a help
buffer.
A help buffer can also contain hyperlinks to Info manuals, source
code definitions, and URLs (web pages). The first two are opened in
Emacs, and the third using a web browser via the browse-url
command (see Following URLs).
To view all documentation about any symbol in the text, move point
to the symbol and type C-c C-c (help-follow-symbol
).
This shows the documentation for all the meanings of the symbol—as a
variable, as a function, and/or as a face.
Next: Help for International Language Support, Previous: Help Mode Commands, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.6 Keyword Search for Packages
Most optional features in Emacs are grouped into packages. Emacs contains several hundred built-in packages, and more can be installed over the network (see Emacs Lisp Packages).
To make it easier to find packages related to a topic, most packages
are associated with one or more keywords based on what they do.
Type C-h p (finder-by-keyword
) to bring up a list of
package keywords, together with a description of what the keywords
mean. To view a list of packages for a given keyword, type RET
on that line; this displays the list of packages in a Package Menu
buffer (see The Package Menu Buffer).
C-h P (describe-package
) prompts for the name of a
package (see Emacs Lisp Packages), and displays a help buffer describing the
attributes of the package and the features that it implements. The
buffer lists the keywords that relate to the package in the form of
buttons. Click on a button with mouse-1 or mouse-2 to see
the list of other packages related to that keyword.
Next: Other Help Commands, Previous: Keyword Search for Packages, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.7 Help for International Language Support
For information on a specific language environment (see Language Environments), type C-h L
(describe-language-environment
). This displays a help buffer
describing the languages supported by the language environment, and
listing the associated character sets, coding systems, and input
methods, as well as some sample text for that language environment.
The command C-h h (view-hello-file
) displays the file
etc/HELLO, which demonstrates various character sets by showing
how to say “hello” in many languages.
The command C-h I (describe-input-method
) describes an
input method—either a specified input method, or by default the
input method currently in use. See Input Methods.
The command C-h C (describe-coding-system
) describes
coding systems—either a specified coding system, or the ones
currently in use. See Coding Systems.
Next: Help Files, Previous: Help for International Language Support, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.8 Other Help Commands
C-h i (info
) runs the Info program, which browses
structured documentation files. C-h 4 i
(info-other-window
) does the same, but shows the Info buffer in
another window. The entire Emacs manual is available within Info,
along with many other manuals for the GNU system. Type h after
entering Info to run a tutorial on using Info.
With a numeric argument n, C-h i selects the Info buffer ‘*info*<n>’. This is useful if you want to browse multiple Info manuals simultaneously. If you specify just C-u as the prefix argument, C-h i prompts for the name of a documentation file, so you can browse a file which doesn’t have an entry in the top-level Info menu.
The help commands C-h F function RET and C-h K key, described above, enter Info and go straight to the documentation of function or key.
When editing a program, if you have an Info version of the manual
for the programming language, you can use C-h S
(info-lookup-symbol
) to find an entry for a symbol (keyword,
function or variable) in the proper manual. The details of how this
command works depend on the major mode.
If something surprising happens, and you are not sure what you typed,
use C-h l (view-lossage
). C-h l displays your last
input keystrokes and the commands they invoked. By default, Emacs
stores the last 300 keystrokes; if you wish, you can change this number with
the command lossage-size
.
If you see commands that you are not familiar with, you can use C-h k or
C-h f to find out what they do.
To review recent echo area messages, use C-h e
(view-echo-area-messages
). This displays the buffer
*Messages*, where those messages are kept.
Each Emacs major mode typically redefines a few keys and makes other
changes in how editing works. C-h m (describe-mode
)
displays documentation on the current major mode, which normally
describes the commands and features that are changed in this mode, and
also its key bindings.
C-h b (describe-bindings
) and C-h s
(describe-syntax
) show other information about the current
environment within Emacs. C-h b displays a list of all the key
bindings now in effect: first the local bindings of the current minor
modes, then the local bindings defined by the current major mode, and
finally the global bindings (see Customizing Key Bindings). C-h s
displays the contents of the syntax table, with explanations of each
character’s syntax (see Syntax Tables in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
C-h C-q (help-quick-toggle
) toggles on and off the
display of a buffer showing the most popular Emacs commands and their
respective key bindings (a.k.a. “cheat sheet”). The contents of
that buffer are created by the command help-quick
. Each key
binding shown in this buffer is a button: click on it with
mouse-1 or mouse-2 to show the documentation of the
command bound to that key sequence.
You can get a list of subcommands for a particular prefix key by
typing C-h, ?, or F1
(describe-prefix-bindings
) after the prefix key. (There are a
few prefix keys for which not all of these keys work—those that
provide their own bindings for that key. One of these prefix keys
is ESC, because ESC C-h and ESC ? are
actually C-M-h (mark-defun
) and M-?
(xref-find-references
), respectively. However,
ESC F1 works fine.)
Finally, M-x describe-keymap prompts for the name of a keymap, with completion, and displays a listing of all key bindings in that keymap.
Next: Help on Active Text and Tooltips, Previous: Other Help Commands, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.9 Help Files
Apart from the built-in documentation and manuals, Emacs contains several other files describing topics like copying conditions, release notes, instructions for debugging and reporting bugs, and so forth. You can use the following commands to view these files. Apart from C-h g, they all have the form C-h C-char.
- C-h C-c
Display the rules under which you can copy and redistribute Emacs (
describe-copying
).- C-h C-d
Display help for debugging Emacs (
view-emacs-debugging
).- C-h C-e
Display information about where to get external packages (
view-external-packages
).- C-h C-f
Display the Emacs frequently-answered-questions list (
view-emacs-FAQ
).- C-h g
Visit the page with information about the GNU Project (
describe-gnu-project
).- C-h C-m
Display information about ordering printed copies of Emacs manuals (
view-order-manuals
).- C-h C-n
Display the news, which lists the new features in this version of Emacs (
view-emacs-news
).- C-h C-o
Display how to order or download the latest version of Emacs and other GNU software (
describe-distribution
).- C-h C-p
Display the list of known Emacs problems, sometimes with suggested workarounds (
view-emacs-problems
).- C-h C-t
Display the Emacs to-do list (
view-emacs-todo
).- C-h C-w
Display the full details on the complete absence of warranty for GNU Emacs (
describe-no-warranty
).
Previous: Help Files, Up: Help [Contents][Index]
11.10 Help on Active Text and Tooltips
In Emacs, stretches of active text (text that does something special in response to mouse clicks or RET) often have associated help text. This includes hyperlinks in Emacs buffers, as well as parts of the mode line. On graphical displays, as well as some text terminals which support mouse tracking, moving the mouse over the active text displays the help text as a tooltip. See Tooltips.
On terminals that don’t support mouse-tracking, you can display the
help text for active buffer text at point by typing C-h .
(display-local-help
). This shows the help text in the echo
area. To display help text automatically whenever it is available at
point, set the variable help-at-pt-display-when-idle
to
t
.
Next: Killing and Moving Text, Previous: Help, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
12 The Mark and the Region
Emacs, like many other applications, lets you select some arbitrary part of the buffer text and invoke commands that operate on such selected text. In Emacs, we call the selected text the region; its handling is very similar to that of selected text in other programs, but there are also important differences.
The region is the portion of the buffer between the mark and the current point. You define a region by setting the mark somewhere (with, for instance, the C-SPC command), and then moving point to where you want the region to end. (Or you can use the mouse to define a region.)
The region always extends between point and the mark, no matter which of them comes earlier in the text; each time you move point, the region changes.
Setting the mark at a position in the text activates it. When
the mark is active, we say also that the region is active; Emacs
indicates its extent by highlighting the text within it, using the
region
face (see Customizing Faces).
After certain non-motion commands, including any command that changes the text in the buffer, Emacs automatically deactivates the mark; this turns off the highlighting. You can also explicitly deactivate the mark at any time, by typing C-g (see Quitting and Aborting).
Many commands limit the text on which they operate to the active region. For instance, the M-% command (which replaces matching text) normally works on the entire accessible portion of the buffer, but if you have an active region, it’ll work only on that region instead.
The mark is useful even if it is not active. For example, you can move to previous mark locations using the mark ring. See The Mark Ring. Additionally, some commands will have an effect even on an inactive region (for example upcase-region). You can also reactivate the region with commands like C-x C-x.
The above behavior, which is the default in interactive sessions, is known as Transient Mark mode. Disabling Transient Mark mode switches Emacs to an alternative behavior, in which the region is usually not highlighted. See Disabling Transient Mark Mode.
Setting the mark in one buffer has no effect on the marks in other
buffers. When you return to a buffer with an active mark, the mark is
at the same place as before. When multiple windows show the same
buffer, they can have different values of point, and thus different
regions, but they all share one common mark position. See Multiple Windows.
Ordinarily, only the selected window highlights its region; however,
if the variable highlight-nonselected-windows
is
non-nil
, each window highlights its own region.
There is another kind of region: the rectangular region. See Rectangles.
- Setting the Mark
- Commands to Mark Textual Objects
- Operating on the Region
- The Mark Ring
- The Global Mark Ring
- Shift Selection
- Disabling Transient Mark Mode
Next: Commands to Mark Textual Objects, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.1 Setting the Mark
Here are some commands for setting the mark:
- C-SPC
Set the mark at point, and activate it (
set-mark-command
).- C-@
The same.
- C-x C-x
Set the mark at point, and activate it; then move point where the mark used to be (
exchange-point-and-mark
).- Drag-mouse-1
Set point and the mark around the text you drag across.
- mouse-3
Set the mark at point, then move point to where you click (
mouse-save-then-kill
).- Shifted cursor motion keys
Set the mark at point if the mark is inactive, then move point. See Shift Selection.
The most common way to set the mark is with C-SPC
(set-mark-command
)5. This sets the mark where point is,
and activates it. You can then move point away, leaving the mark
behind.
For example, suppose you wish to convert part of the buffer to upper
case. To accomplish this, go to one end of the desired text, type
C-SPC, and move point until the desired portion of text is
highlighted. Now type C-x C-u (upcase-region
). This
converts the text in the region to upper case, and then deactivates
the mark.
Whenever the mark is active, you can deactivate it by typing C-g (see Quitting and Aborting). Most commands that operate on the region also automatically deactivate the mark, like C-x C-u in the above example.
Instead of setting the mark in order to operate on a region, you can also use it to remember a position in the buffer (by typing C-SPC C-SPC), and later jump back there (by typing C-u C-SPC). See The Mark Ring, for details.
The command C-x C-x (exchange-point-and-mark
) exchanges
the positions of point and the mark. C-x C-x is useful when you
are satisfied with the position of point but want to move the other
end of the region (where the mark is). Using C-x C-x a second
time, if necessary, puts the mark at the new position with point back
at its original position. Normally, if the mark is inactive, this
command first reactivates the mark wherever it was last set, to ensure
that the region is left highlighted. However, if you call it with a
prefix argument, it leaves the mark inactive and the region
unhighlighted; you can use this to jump to the mark in a manner
similar to C-u C-SPC.
You can also set the mark with the mouse. If you press the left mouse button (down-mouse-1) and drag the mouse across a range of text, this sets the mark where you first pressed the mouse button and puts point where you release it. Alternatively, clicking the right mouse button (mouse-3) sets the mark at point and then moves point to where you clicked. See Mouse Commands for Editing, for a more detailed description of these mouse commands.
Finally, you can set the mark by holding down the shift key while typing certain cursor motion commands (such as S-RIGHT, S-C-f, S-C-n, etc.). This is called shift-selection. It sets the mark at point before moving point, but only if there is no active mark set via a previous shift-selection or mouse commands. The mark set by mouse commands and by shift-selection behaves slightly differently from the usual mark: any subsequent unshifted cursor motion command deactivates it automatically. For details, see Shift Selection.
Many commands that insert text, such as C-y (yank
), set
the mark at the other end of the inserted text, without activating it.
This lets you easily return to that position (see The Mark Ring). You
can tell that a command does this when it shows ‘Mark set’ in the
echo area.
Under X, every time the active region changes, Emacs saves the text in the region to the primary selection. This lets you insert that text into other X applications with mouse-2 clicks. See Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications.
Next: Operating on the Region, Previous: Setting the Mark, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.2 Commands to Mark Textual Objects
Here are commands for placing point and the mark around a textual object such as a word, list, paragraph or page:
- M-@
Set mark at the end of the next word (
mark-word
). This does not move point.- C-M-@
Set mark after end of following balanced expression (
mark-sexp
). This does not move point.- M-h
Move point to the beginning of the current paragraph, and set mark at the end (
mark-paragraph
).- C-M-h
Move point to the beginning of the current defun, and set mark at the end (
mark-defun
).- C-x C-p
Move point to the beginning of the current page, and set mark at the end (
mark-page
).- C-x h
Move point to the beginning of the buffer, and set mark at the end (
mark-whole-buffer
).
M-@ (mark-word
) sets the mark at the end of the next
word (see Words, for information about words). Repeated
invocations of this command extend the region by advancing the mark
one word at a time. As an exception, if the mark is active and
located before point, M-@ moves the mark backwards from its
current position one word at a time.
This command also accepts a numeric argument n, which tells it to advance the mark by n words. A negative argument -n moves the mark back by n words.
Similarly, C-M-@ (mark-sexp
) puts the mark at the end
of the next balanced expression (see Expressions with Balanced Parentheses). Repeated
invocations extend the region to subsequent expressions, while
positive or negative numeric arguments move the mark forward or
backward by the specified number of expressions.
The other commands in the above list set both point and mark, so as
to delimit an object in the buffer. M-h (mark-paragraph
)
marks paragraphs (see Paragraphs), C-M-h (mark-defun
)
marks top-level definitions (see Moving by Defuns), and C-x
C-p (mark-page
) marks pages (see Pages). Repeated
invocations again play the same role, extending the region to
consecutive objects; similarly, numeric arguments specify how many
objects to move the mark by.
C-x h (mark-whole-buffer
) sets up the entire buffer as
the region, by putting point at the beginning and the mark at the end.
Next: The Mark Ring, Previous: Commands to Mark Textual Objects, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.3 Operating on the Region
Once you have a region, here are some of the ways you can operate on it:
- Kill it with C-w (see Killing and Moving Text).
- Copy it to the kill ring with M-w (see Yanking).
- Convert case with C-x C-l or C-x C-u (see Case Conversion Commands).
- Undo changes within it using C-u C-/ (see Undo).
- Replace text within it using M-% (see Query Replace).
- Indent it with C-x TAB or C-M-\ (see Indentation).
- Fill it as text with M-x fill-region (see Filling Text).
- Check the spelling of words within it with M-$ (see Checking and Correcting Spelling).
- Evaluate it as Lisp code with M-x eval-region (see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions).
- Save it in a register with C-x r s (see Registers).
- Save it in a buffer or a file (see Accumulating Text).
Some commands have a default behavior when the mark is inactive, but
operate on the region if the mark is active. For example, M-$
(ispell-word
) normally checks the spelling of the word at
point, but it checks the text in the region if the mark is active
(see Checking and Correcting Spelling). Normally, such commands use their default
behavior if the region is empty (i.e., if mark and point are at the
same position). If you want them to operate on the empty region,
change the variable use-empty-active-region
to t
.
As described in Erasing Text, the DEL
(backward-delete-char
) and Delete
(delete-forward-char
) commands also act this way. If the mark
is active, they delete the text in the region. (As an exception, if
you supply a numeric argument n, where n is not one, these
commands delete n characters regardless of whether the mark is
active). If you change the variable delete-active-region
to
nil
, then these commands don’t act differently when the mark is
active. If you change the value to kill
, these commands
kill the region instead of deleting it (see Killing and Moving Text).
Other commands always operate on the region, and have no default
behavior. Such commands usually have the word region
in their
names, like C-w (kill-region
) and C-x C-u
(upcase-region
). If the mark is inactive, they operate on the
inactive region—that is, on the text between point and the
position at which the mark was last set (see The Mark Ring). To
disable this behavior, change the variable
mark-even-if-inactive
to nil
. Then these commands will
instead signal an error if the mark is inactive.
By default, text insertion occurs normally even if the mark is
active—for example, typing a inserts the character ‘a’,
then deactivates the mark. Delete Selection mode, a minor mode,
modifies this behavior: if you enable that mode, then inserting text
while the mark is active causes the text in the region to be deleted
first. However, you can tune this behavior by customizing the
delete-selection-temporary-region
option. Its default value is
nil
, but you can set it to t
, in which case only
temporarily-active regions will be replaced: those which are set by
dragging the mouse (see Setting the Mark) or by shift-selection
(see Shift Selection), as well as by C-u C-x C-x when
Transient Mark Mode is disabled. You can further tune the behavior by
setting delete-selection-temporary-region
to selection
:
then temporary regions by C-u C-x C-x won’t be replaced, only
the ones activated by dragging the mouse or shift-selection. To
toggle Delete Selection mode on or off, type M-x
delete-selection-mode.
Next: The Global Mark Ring, Previous: Operating on the Region, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.4 The Mark Ring
Each buffer remembers previous locations of the mark, in the mark ring. Commands that set the mark also push the old mark onto this ring. One of the uses of the mark ring is to remember spots that you may want to go back to.
- C-SPC C-SPC
Set the mark, pushing it onto the mark ring, without activating it.
- C-u C-SPC
Move point to where the mark was, and restore the mark from the ring of former marks.
The command C-SPC C-SPC is handy when you want to
use the mark to remember a position to which you may wish to return.
It pushes the current point onto the mark ring, without activating the
mark (which would cause Emacs to highlight the region). This is
actually two consecutive invocations of C-SPC
(set-mark-command
); the first C-SPC sets the mark,
and the second C-SPC deactivates it. (When Transient Mark
mode is off, C-SPC C-SPC instead activates Transient
Mark mode temporarily; see Disabling Transient Mark Mode.)
To return to a marked position, use set-mark-command
with a
prefix argument: C-u C-SPC. This moves point to where the
mark was, and deactivates the mark if it was active. Each subsequent
C-u C-SPC jumps to a prior position stored in the mark
ring. The positions you move through in this way are not lost; they
go to the end of the ring.
If you set set-mark-command-repeat-pop
to non-nil
,
then immediately after you type C-u C-SPC, you can type
C-SPC instead of C-u C-SPC to cycle through
the mark ring. By default, set-mark-command-repeat-pop
is
nil
.
Each buffer has its own mark ring. All editing commands use the current buffer’s mark ring. In particular, C-u C-SPC always stays in the same buffer.
The variable mark-ring-max
specifies the maximum number of
entries to keep in the mark ring. This defaults to 16 entries. If
that many entries exist and another one is pushed, the earliest one in
the list is discarded. Repeating C-u C-SPC cycles through
the positions currently in the ring.
If you want to move back to the same place over and over, the mark ring may not be convenient enough. If so, you can record the position in a register for later retrieval (see Saving Positions in Registers).
Next: Shift Selection, Previous: The Mark Ring, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.5 The Global Mark Ring
In addition to the ordinary mark ring that belongs to each buffer,
Emacs has a single global mark ring. Each time you set a mark,
this is recorded in the global mark ring in addition to the current
buffer’s own mark ring, if you have switched buffers since the
previous mark setting. Hence, the global mark ring records a sequence
of buffers that you have been in, and, for each buffer, a place where
you set the mark. The length of the global mark ring is controlled by
global-mark-ring-max
, and is 16 by default.
The command C-x C-SPC (pop-global-mark
) jumps to
the buffer and position of the latest entry in the global ring. It also
rotates the ring, so that successive uses of C-x C-SPC take
you to earlier buffers and mark positions.
Next: Disabling Transient Mark Mode, Previous: The Global Mark Ring, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.6 Shift Selection
If you hold down the shift key while typing a cursor motion command, this sets the mark before moving point, so that the region extends from the original position of point to its new position. This feature is referred to as shift-selection. It is similar to the way text is selected in other editors.
The mark set via shift-selection behaves a little differently from what we have described above. Firstly, in addition to the usual ways of deactivating the mark (such as changing the buffer text or typing C-g), the mark is deactivated by any unshifted cursor motion command. Secondly, any subsequent shifted cursor motion command avoids setting the mark anew. Therefore, a series of shifted cursor motion commands will continuously adjust the region.
Shift-selection only works if the shifted cursor motion key is not
already bound to a separate command (see Customization). For
example, if you bind S-C-f to another command, typing
S-C-f runs that command instead of performing a shift-selected
version of C-f (forward-char
).
A mark set via mouse commands behaves the same as a mark set via shift-selection (see Setting the Mark). For example, if you specify a region by dragging the mouse, you can continue to extend the region using shifted cursor motion commands. In either case, any unshifted cursor motion command deactivates the mark.
To turn off shift-selection, set shift-select-mode
to
nil
. Doing so does not disable setting the mark via mouse
commands. If you set shift-select-mode
to the value
permanent
, cursor motion keys that were not shift-translated
will not deactivate the mark, so, for example, the region set by prior
commands can be extended by shift-selection, and unshifted cursor
motion keys will extend the region set by shift-selection.
Previous: Shift Selection, Up: The Mark and the Region [Contents][Index]
12.7 Disabling Transient Mark Mode
The default behavior of the mark and region, in which setting the mark activates it and highlights the region, is called Transient Mark mode. This is a minor mode that is enabled by default in interactive sessions. It can be toggled with M-x transient-mark-mode, or with the ‘Highlight Active Region’ menu item in the ‘Options’ menu. Turning it off switches Emacs to an alternative mode of operation:
- Setting the mark, with commands like C-SPC or C-x
C-x, does not highlight the region. Therefore, you can’t tell by
looking where the mark is located; you have to remember.
The usual solution to this problem is to set the mark and then use it soon, before you forget where it is. You can also check where the mark is by using C-x C-x, which exchanges the positions of the point and the mark (see Setting the Mark).
- Some commands, which ordinarily act on the region when the mark is
active, no longer do so. For example, normally M-%
(
query-replace
) performs replacements within the region, if the mark is active. When Transient Mark mode is off, it always operates from point to the end of the buffer. Commands that act this way are identified in their own documentation.
While Transient Mark mode is off, you can activate it temporarily using C-SPC C-SPC or C-u C-x C-x.
- C-SPC C-SPC ¶
Set the mark at point (like plain C-SPC) and enable Transient Mark mode just once, until the mark is deactivated. (This is not really a separate command; you are using the C-SPC command twice.)
- C-u C-x C-x ¶
Exchange point and mark, activate the mark and enable Transient Mark mode temporarily, until the mark is next deactivated. (This is the C-x C-x command,
exchange-point-and-mark
, with a prefix argument.)
These commands set or activate the mark, and enable Transient Mark mode only until the mark is deactivated. One reason you may want to use them is that some commands operate on the entire buffer instead of the region when Transient Mark mode is off. Enabling Transient Mark mode momentarily gives you a way to use these commands on the region.
When you specify a region with the mouse (see Setting the Mark), or with shift-selection (see Shift Selection), this likewise activates Transient Mark mode temporarily and highlights the region.
Next: Registers, Previous: The Mark and the Region, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
13 Killing and Moving Text
In Emacs, killing means erasing text and copying it into the kill ring. Yanking means bringing text from the kill ring back into the buffer. (Some applications use the terms “cutting” and “pasting” for similar operations.) The kill ring is so-named because it can be visualized as a set of blocks of text arranged in a ring, which you can access in cyclic order. See The Kill Ring.
Killing and yanking are the most common way to move or copy text within Emacs. It is very versatile, because there are commands for killing many different types of syntactic units.
- Deletion and Killing
- Yanking
- “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays
- Accumulating Text
- Rectangles
- CUA Bindings
Next: Yanking, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.1 Deletion and Killing
Most commands which erase text from the buffer save it in the kill
ring (see The Kill Ring). These are known as kill commands, and
their names normally contain the word ‘kill’ (e.g.,
kill-line
). The kill ring stores several recent kills, not
just the last one, so killing is a very safe operation: you don’t have
to worry much about losing text that you previously killed. The kill
ring is shared by all buffers, so text that is killed in one buffer
can be yanked into another buffer.
When you use C-/ (undo
) to undo a kill command
(see Undo), that brings the killed text back into the buffer, but
does not remove it from the kill ring.
On graphical displays, killing text also copies it to the system clipboard. See “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays.
Commands that erase text but do not save it in the kill ring are
known as delete commands; their names usually contain the word
‘delete’. These include C-d (delete-char
) and
DEL (delete-backward-char
), which delete only one
character at a time, and those commands that delete only spaces or
newlines. Commands that can erase significant amounts of nontrivial
data generally do a kill operation instead.
You can also use the mouse to kill and yank. See “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays.
Next: Killing by Lines, Up: Deletion and Killing [Contents][Index]
13.1.1 Deletion
Deletion means erasing text and not saving it in the kill ring. For the most part, the Emacs commands that delete text are those that erase just one character or only whitespace.
- DEL
- BACKSPACE
Delete the previous character, or the text in the region if it is active (
delete-backward-char
).- Delete
Delete the next character, or the text in the region if it is active (
delete-forward-char
).- C-d
Delete the next character (
delete-char
).- M-\
Delete spaces and tabs around point (
delete-horizontal-space
).- M-x just-one-space
Delete spaces and tabs around point, leaving one space.
- M-SPC
Delete spaces and tabs around point in flexible ways (
cycle-spacing
).- C-x C-o
Delete blank lines around the current line (
delete-blank-lines
).- M-^
Join two lines by deleting the intervening newline, along with any indentation following it (
delete-indentation
).
We have already described the basic deletion commands DEL
(delete-backward-char
), delete
(delete-forward-char
), and C-d (delete-char
).
See Erasing Text. With a numeric argument, they delete the specified
number of characters. If the numeric argument is omitted or one,
DEL and delete delete all the text in the region if it is
active (see Operating on the Region).
The other delete commands are those that delete only whitespace
characters: spaces, tabs and newlines. M-\
(delete-horizontal-space
) deletes all the spaces and tab
characters before and after point. With a prefix argument, this only
deletes spaces and tab characters before point.
M-x just-one-space deletes tabs and spaces around point, but leaves a single space before point, regardless of the number of spaces that existed previously (even if there were none before). With a numeric argument n, it leaves n spaces before point if n is positive; if n is negative, it deletes newlines in addition to spaces and tabs, leaving -n spaces before point.
The command cycle-spacing
(M-SPC) acts like a more
flexible version of just-one-space
. It performs different
space cleanup actions defined by cycle-spacing-actions
, in a
cyclic manner, if you call it repeatedly in succession. By default,
the first invocation does the same as just-one-space
, the
second deletes all whitespace characters around point like
delete-horizontal-space
, and the third restores the original
whitespace characters; then it cycles. If invoked with a prefix
argument, each action is given that value of the argument. The user
option cycle-spacing-actions
can include other members; see the
doc string of that option for the details.
C-x C-o (delete-blank-lines
) deletes all blank lines
after the current line. If the current line is blank, it deletes all
blank lines preceding the current line as well (leaving one blank line,
the current line). On a solitary blank line, it deletes that line.
M-^ (delete-indentation
) joins the current line and the
previous line, by deleting a newline and all surrounding spaces, usually
leaving a single space. See M-^.
The command delete-duplicate-lines
searches the region for
identical lines, and removes all but one copy of each. Normally it
keeps the first instance of each repeated line, but with a C-u
prefix argument it keeps the last. With a C-u C-u prefix
argument, it only searches for adjacent identical lines. This is a
more efficient mode of operation, useful when the lines have already
been sorted. With a C-u C-u C-u prefix argument, it retains
repeated blank lines.
Next: Other Kill Commands, Previous: Deletion, Up: Deletion and Killing [Contents][Index]
13.1.2 Killing by Lines
- C-k
Kill rest of line or one or more lines (
kill-line
).- C-S-backspace
Kill an entire line at once (
kill-whole-line
)
The simplest kill command is C-k (kill-line
). If used
at the end of a line, it kills the line-ending newline character,
merging the next line into the current one (thus, a blank line is
entirely removed). Otherwise, C-k kills all the text from point
up to the end of the line; if point was originally at the beginning of
the line, this leaves the line blank.
Spaces and tabs at the end of the line are ignored when deciding which case applies. As long as point is after the last non-whitespace character in the line, you can be sure that C-k will kill the newline. To kill an entire non-blank line, go to the beginning and type C-k twice.
In this context, “line” means a logical text line, not a screen line (see Continuation Lines).
When C-k is given a positive argument n, it kills n lines and the newlines that follow them (text on the current line before point is not killed). With a negative argument -n, it kills n lines preceding the current line, together with the text on the current line before point. C-k with an argument of zero kills the text before point on the current line.
If the variable kill-whole-line
is non-nil
, C-k at
the very beginning of a line kills the entire line including the
following newline. This variable is normally nil
.
C-S-backspace (kill-whole-line
) kills a whole line
including its newline, regardless of the position of point within the
line. Note that many text terminals will prevent you from typing the
key sequence C-S-backspace.
Next: Options for Killing, Previous: Killing by Lines, Up: Deletion and Killing [Contents][Index]
13.1.3 Other Kill Commands
- C-w
Kill the region (
kill-region
).- M-w
Copy the region into the kill ring (
kill-ring-save
).- M-d
Kill the next word (
kill-word
). See Words.- M-DEL
Kill one word backwards (
backward-kill-word
).- C-x DEL
Kill back to beginning of sentence (
backward-kill-sentence
). See Sentences.- M-k
Kill to the end of the sentence (
kill-sentence
).- C-M-k
Kill the following balanced expression (
kill-sexp
). See Expressions with Balanced Parentheses.- M-z char
Kill through the next occurrence of char (
zap-to-char
).- M-x zap-up-to-char char
Kill up to, but not including, the next occurrence of char.
One of the commonly-used kill commands is C-w
(kill-region
), which kills the text in the region
(see The Mark and the Region). Similarly, M-w (kill-ring-save
) copies
the text in the region into the kill ring without removing it from the
buffer. If the mark is inactive when you type C-w or M-w,
the command acts on the text between point and where you last set the
mark (see Operating on the Region).
Emacs also provides commands to kill specific syntactic units: words, with M-DEL and M-d (see Words); balanced expressions, with C-M-k (see Expressions with Balanced Parentheses); and sentences, with C-x DEL and M-k (see Sentences).
The command M-z (zap-to-char
) combines killing with
searching: it reads a character and kills from point up to (and
including) the next occurrence of that character in the buffer. A
numeric argument acts as a repeat count; a negative argument means to
search backward and kill text before point. A history of previously
used characters is maintained and can be accessed via the
M-p/M-n keystrokes. This is mainly useful if the
character to be used has to be entered via a complicated input method.
A similar command zap-up-to-char
kills from point up to, but
not including the next occurrence of a character, with numeric
argument acting as a repeat count.
Previous: Other Kill Commands, Up: Deletion and Killing [Contents][Index]
13.1.4 Options for Killing
Some specialized buffers contain read-only text, which cannot
be modified and therefore cannot be killed. The kill commands work
specially in a read-only buffer: they move over text and copy it to
the kill ring, without actually deleting it from the buffer.
Normally, they also beep and display an error message when this
happens. But if you set the variable kill-read-only-ok
to a
non-nil
value, they just print a message in the echo area to
explain why the text has not been erased.
Before saving the kill to the kill ring, you can transform the
string using kill-transform-function
. It’s called with the
string to be killed, and it should return the string you want to be
saved. It can also return nil
, in which case the string won’t
be saved to the kill ring. For instance, if you never want to save
a pure white space string to the kill ring, you can say:
(setq kill-transform-function (lambda (string) (and (not (string-blank-p string)) string)))
If you change the variable kill-do-not-save-duplicates
to a
non-nil
value, identical subsequent kills yield a single
kill-ring entry, without duplication.
Next: “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays, Previous: Deletion and Killing, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.2 Yanking
Yanking means reinserting text previously killed. The usual way to move or copy text is to kill it and then yank it elsewhere.
- C-y
Yank the last kill into the buffer, at point (
yank
).- M-y
Either replace the text just yanked with an earlier batch of killed text (
yank-pop
), or allow to select from the list of previously-killed batches of text. See Yanking Earlier Kills.- C-M-w
Cause the following command, if it is a kill command, to append to the previous kill (
append-next-kill
). See Appending Kills.
The basic yanking command is C-y (yank
). It inserts
the most recent kill, leaving the cursor at the end of the inserted
text. It also sets the mark at the beginning of the inserted text,
without activating the mark; this lets you jump easily to that
position, if you wish, with C-u C-SPC (see The Mark Ring).
With a plain prefix argument (C-u C-y), the command instead leaves the cursor in front of the inserted text, and sets the mark at the end. Using any other prefix argument specifies an earlier kill; e.g., C-u 4 C-y reinserts the fourth most recent kill. See Yanking Earlier Kills.
On graphical displays and on capable text-mode displays, C-y first checks if another application has placed any text in the system clipboard more recently than the last Emacs kill. If so, it inserts the clipboard’s text instead. Thus, Emacs effectively treats “cut” or “copy” clipboard operations performed in other applications like Emacs kills, except that they are not recorded in the kill ring. See “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays, for details.
Next: Yanking Earlier Kills, Up: Yanking [Contents][Index]
13.2.1 The Kill Ring
The kill ring is a list of blocks of text that were previously killed. There is only one kill ring, shared by all buffers, so you can kill text in one buffer and yank it in another buffer. This is the usual way to move text from one buffer to another. (There are several other methods: for instance, you could store the text in a register; see Registers. See Accumulating Text, for some other ways to move text around.)
The maximum number of entries in the kill ring is controlled by the
variable kill-ring-max
. The default is 120. If you make a new
kill when this limit has been reached, Emacs makes room by deleting
the oldest entry in the kill ring.
The actual contents of the kill ring are stored in a variable named
kill-ring
; you can view the entire contents of the kill ring
with C-h v kill-ring.
Next: Appending Kills, Previous: The Kill Ring, Up: Yanking [Contents][Index]
13.2.2 Yanking Earlier Kills
As explained in Yanking, you can use a numeric argument to
C-y to yank text that is no longer the most recent kill. This
is useful if you remember which kill ring entry you want. If you
don’t, you can use the M-y (yank-pop
) command to cycle
through the possibilities or to select one of the earlier kills.
If the previous command was a yank command, M-y takes the text that was yanked and replaces it with the text from an earlier kill. So, to recover the text of the next-to-the-last kill, first use C-y to yank the last kill, and then use M-y to replace it with the previous kill. This works only after a C-y or another M-y. (If M-y is invoked after some other command, it works differently, see below.)
You can understand this operation mode of M-y in terms of a last-yank pointer which points at an entry in the kill ring. Each time you kill, the last-yank pointer moves to the newly made entry at the front of the ring. C-y yanks the entry which the last-yank pointer points to. M-y after a C-y or another M-y moves the last-yank pointer to the previous entry, and the text in the buffer changes to match. Enough M-y commands one after another can move the pointer to any entry in the ring, so you can get any entry into the buffer. Eventually the pointer reaches the end of the ring; the next M-y loops back around to the first entry again.
M-y moves the last-yank pointer around the ring, but it does not change the order of the entries in the ring, which always runs from the most recent kill at the front to the oldest one still remembered.
When used after C-y or M-y, M-y can take a numeric argument, which tells it how many entries to advance the last-yank pointer by. A negative argument moves the pointer toward the front of the ring; from the front of the ring, it moves around to the last entry and continues forward from there.
Once the text you are looking for is brought into the buffer, you can stop doing M-y commands and the last yanked text will stay there. It’s just a copy of the kill ring entry, so editing it in the buffer does not change what’s in the ring. As long as no new killing is done, the last-yank pointer remains at the same place in the kill ring, so repeating C-y will yank another copy of the same previous kill.
When you call C-y with a numeric argument, that also sets the last-yank pointer to the entry that it yanks.
You can also invoke M-y after a command that is not a yank command. In that case, M-y prompts you in the minibuffer for one of the previous kills. You can use the minibuffer history commands (see Minibuffer History) to navigate or search through the entries in the kill ring until you find the one you want to reinsert. Or you can use completion commands (see Completion Commands) to complete on an entry from the list of entries in the kill ring or pop up the *Completions* buffer with the candidate entries from which you can choose. After selecting the kill-ring entry, you can optionally edit it in the minibuffer. Finally, type RET to exit the minibuffer and insert the text of the selected kill-ring entry. Like in case of M-y after another yank command, the last-yank pointer is left pointing at the text you just yanked, whether it is one of the previous kills or an entry from the kill-ring that you edited before inserting it. (In the latter case, the edited entry is added to the front of the kill-ring.) So here, too, typing C-y will yank another copy of the text just inserted.
When invoked with a plain prefix argument (C-u M-y) after a command that is not a yank command, M-y leaves the cursor in front of the inserted text, and sets the mark at the end, like C-y does.
Previous: Yanking Earlier Kills, Up: Yanking [Contents][Index]
13.2.3 Appending Kills
Normally, each kill command pushes a new entry onto the kill ring. However, two or more kill commands in a row combine their text into a single entry, so that a single C-y yanks all the text as a unit, just as it was before it was killed.
Thus, if you want to yank text as a unit, you need not kill all of it with one command; you can keep killing line after line, or word after word, until you have killed it all, and you can still get it all back at once.
Commands that kill forward from point add onto the end of the previous killed text. Commands that kill backward from point add text onto the beginning. This way, any sequence of mixed forward and backward kill commands puts all the killed text into one entry without rearrangement. Numeric arguments do not break the sequence of appending kills. For example, suppose the buffer contains this text:
This is a line ∗of sample text.
with point shown by ∗. If you type M-d M-DEL M-d M-DEL, killing alternately forward and backward, you end up with ‘a line of sample’ as one entry in the kill ring, and ‘This is text.’ in the buffer. (Note the double space between ‘is’ and ‘text’, which you can clean up with M-SPC or M-q.)
Another way to kill the same text is to move back two words with M-b M-b, then kill all four words forward with C-u M-d. This produces exactly the same results in the buffer and in the kill ring. M-f M-f C-u M-DEL kills the same text, all going backward; once again, the result is the same. The text in the kill ring entry always has the same order that it had in the buffer before you killed it.
If a kill command is separated from the last kill command by other
commands (not just numeric arguments), it starts a new entry on the
kill ring. But you can force it to combine with the last killed text,
by typing C-M-w (append-next-kill
) right beforehand. The
C-M-w tells its following command, if it is a kill command, to
treat the kill as part of the sequence of previous kills. As usual,
the kill is appended to the previous killed text if the command kills
forward, and prepended if the command kills backward. In this way,
you can kill several separated pieces of text and accumulate them to
be yanked back in one place.
A kill command following M-w (kill-ring-save
) does not
append to the text that M-w copied into the kill ring.
Next: Accumulating Text, Previous: Yanking, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.3 “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays
In most graphical desktop environments, you can transfer data (usually text) between different applications using a system facility called the clipboard. On X, two other similar facilities are available: the primary selection and the secondary selection. When Emacs is run on a graphical display, its kill and yank commands integrate with these facilities, so that you can easily transfer text between Emacs and other graphical applications.
By default, Emacs uses UTF-8 as the coding system for inter-program
text transfers. If you find that the pasted text is not what you
expected, you can specify another coding system by typing C-x
RET x or C-x RET X. You can also request a
different data type by customizing x-select-request-type
.
See Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication.
Next: Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications, Up: “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
13.3.1 Using the Clipboard
The clipboard is the facility that most graphical applications use for “cutting and pasting”. When the clipboard exists, the kill and yank commands in Emacs make use of it.
When you kill some text with a command such as C-w
(kill-region
), or copy it to the kill ring with a command such
as M-w (kill-ring-save
), that text is also put in the
clipboard.
When an Emacs kill command puts text in the clipboard, the existing
clipboard contents are normally lost. Optionally, Emacs can save the
existing clipboard contents to the kill ring, preventing you from
losing the old clipboard data. If
save-interprogram-paste-before-kill
has been set to a number,
then the data is copied over if it’s smaller (in characters) than
this number. If this variable is any other non-nil
value, the
data is always copied over—at the risk of high memory consumption if
that data turns out to be large.
Yank commands, such as C-y (yank
), also use the
clipboard. If another application “owns” the clipboard—i.e., if
you cut or copied text there more recently than your last kill command
in Emacs—then Emacs yanks from the clipboard instead of the kill
ring.
Normally, rotating the kill ring with M-y (yank-pop
)
does not alter the clipboard. However, if you change
yank-pop-change-selection
to t
, then M-y saves the
new yank to the clipboard.
To prevent kill and yank commands from accessing the clipboard,
change the variable select-enable-clipboard
to nil
.
Programs can put other things than plain text on the clipboard. For
instance, a web browser will usually let you choose “Copy Image” on
images, and this image will be put on the clipboard. On capable
platforms, Emacs can yank these objects with the yank-media
command—but only in modes that have support for it (see Yanking
Media in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
Many X desktop environments support a feature called the
clipboard manager. If you exit Emacs while it is the current
“owner” of the clipboard data, and there is a clipboard manager
running, Emacs transfers the clipboard data to the clipboard manager
so that it is not lost. In some circumstances, this may cause a delay
when exiting Emacs; if you wish to prevent Emacs from transferring
data to the clipboard manager, change the variable
x-select-enable-clipboard-manager
to nil
.
Since strings containing NUL bytes are usually truncated when passed through the clipboard, Emacs replaces such characters with “\0” before transferring them to the system’s clipboard.
Prior to Emacs 24, the kill and yank commands used the primary
selection (see Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications), not the clipboard. If you
prefer this behavior, change select-enable-clipboard
to
nil
, select-enable-primary
to t
, and
mouse-drag-copy-region
to t
. In this case, you can use
the following commands to act explicitly on the clipboard:
clipboard-kill-region
kills the region and saves it to the
clipboard; clipboard-kill-ring-save
copies the region to the
kill ring and saves it to the clipboard; and clipboard-yank
yanks the contents of the clipboard at point.
Next: Secondary Selection, Previous: Using the Clipboard, Up: “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
13.3.2 Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications
Under the X Window System, PGTK and Haiku, there exists a primary selection containing the last stretch of text selected in an X application (usually by dragging the mouse). Typically, this text can be inserted into other X applications by mouse-2 clicks. The primary selection is separate from the clipboard. Its contents are more fragile; they are overwritten each time you select text with the mouse, whereas the clipboard is only overwritten by explicit cut or copy commands.
Under X, whenever the region is active (see The Mark and the Region), the text in the region is saved in the primary selection. This applies regardless of whether the region was made by dragging or clicking the mouse (see Mouse Commands for Editing), or by keyboard commands (e.g., by typing C-SPC and moving point; see Setting the Mark).
If you change the variable select-active-regions
to
only
, Emacs saves only temporarily active regions to the
primary selection, i.e., those made with the mouse or with shift
selection (see Shift Selection). If you change
select-active-regions
to nil
, Emacs avoids saving active
regions to the primary selection entirely.
To insert the primary selection into an Emacs buffer, click
mouse-2 (mouse-yank-primary
) where you want to insert it.
See Mouse Commands for Editing. You can also use the normal Emacs yank command
(C-y) to insert this text if select-enable-primary
is set
(see Using the Clipboard).
By default, Emacs keeps the region active even after text is
selected in another program; this is contrary to typical X behavior.
To make Emacs deactivate the region after another program places data
in the primary selection, enable the global minor mode
lost-selection-mode
.
MS-Windows provides no primary selection, but Emacs emulates it within a single Emacs session by storing the selected text internally. Therefore, all the features and commands related to the primary selection work on Windows as they do on X, for cutting and pasting within the same session, but not across Emacs sessions or with other applications.
Previous: Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications, Up: “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
13.3.3 Secondary Selection
In addition to the primary selection, the X Window System provides a second similar facility known as the secondary selection. Nowadays, few X applications make use of the secondary selection, but you can access it using the following Emacs commands:
- M-Drag-mouse-1
Set the secondary selection, with one end at the place where you press down the button, and the other end at the place where you release it (
mouse-set-secondary
). The selected text is highlighted, using thesecondary-selection
face, as you drag. The window scrolls automatically if you drag the mouse off the top or bottom of the window, just likemouse-set-region
(see Mouse Commands for Editing).This command does not alter the kill ring.
- M-mouse-1
Set one endpoint for the secondary selection (
mouse-start-secondary
); use M-mouse-3 to set the other end and complete the selection. This command cancels any existing secondary selection, when it starts a new one.- M-mouse-3
Set the secondary selection (
mouse-secondary-save-then-kill
), with one end at the position you click M-mouse-3, and the other at the position specified previously with M-mouse-1. This also puts the selected text in the kill ring. A second M-mouse-3 at the same place kills the text selected by the secondary selection just made.- M-mouse-2
Insert the secondary selection where you click, placing point at the end of the yanked text (
mouse-yank-secondary
).
Double or triple clicking of M-mouse-1 operates on words and lines, much like mouse-1.
If mouse-yank-at-point
is non-nil
, M-mouse-2 yanks
at point. Then it does not matter precisely where you click, or even
which of the frame’s windows you click on. See Mouse Commands for Editing.
This user option also effects interactive search: if it is
non-nil
, yanking with the mouse anywhere in the frame will add
the text to the search string.
Next: Rectangles, Previous: “Cut and Paste” Operations on Graphical Displays, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.4 Accumulating Text
Usually we copy or move text by killing it and yanking it, but there are other convenient methods for copying one block of text in many places, or for copying many scattered blocks of text into one place. Here we describe the commands to accumulate scattered pieces of text into a buffer or into a file.
- M-x append-to-buffer
Append region to the contents of a specified buffer.
- M-x prepend-to-buffer
Prepend region to the contents of a specified buffer.
- M-x copy-to-buffer
Copy region into a specified buffer, deleting that buffer’s old contents.
- M-x insert-buffer
Insert the contents of a specified buffer into current buffer at point.
- M-x append-to-file
Append region to the contents of a specified file, at the end.
To accumulate text into a buffer, use M-x append-to-buffer.
This reads a buffer name, then inserts a copy of the region into the
buffer specified. If you specify a nonexistent buffer,
append-to-buffer
creates the buffer. The text is inserted
wherever point is in that buffer. If you have been using the buffer for
editing, the copied text goes into the middle of the text of the buffer,
starting from wherever point happens to be at that moment.
Point in that buffer is left at the end of the copied text, so
successive uses of append-to-buffer
accumulate the text in the
specified buffer in the same order as they were copied. Strictly
speaking, append-to-buffer
does not always append to the text
already in the buffer—it appends only if point in that buffer is at
the end. However, if append-to-buffer
is the only command you
use to alter a buffer, then point is always at the end.
M-x prepend-to-buffer is just like append-to-buffer
except that point in the other buffer is left before the copied text, so
successive uses of this command add text in reverse order. M-x
copy-to-buffer is similar, except that any existing text in the other
buffer is deleted, so the buffer is left containing just the text newly
copied into it.
The command C-x x i (insert-buffer
) can be used to
retrieve the accumulated text from another buffer. This prompts for
the name of a buffer, and inserts a copy of all the text in that
buffer into the current buffer at point, leaving point at the
beginning of the inserted text. It also adds the position of the end
of the inserted text to the mark ring, without activating the mark.
See Using Multiple Buffers, for background information on buffers.
Instead of accumulating text in a buffer, you can append text directly into a file with M-x append-to-file. This prompts for a filename, and adds the text of the region to the end of the specified file. The file is changed immediately on disk.
You should use append-to-file
only with files that are
not being visited in Emacs. Using it on a file that you are
editing in Emacs would change the file behind Emacs’s back, which
can lead to losing some of your editing.
Another way to move text around is to store it in a register. See Registers.
Next: CUA Bindings, Previous: Accumulating Text, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.5 Rectangles
Rectangle commands operate on rectangular areas of the text: all the characters between a certain pair of columns, in a certain range of lines. Emacs has commands to kill rectangles, yank killed rectangles, clear them out, fill them with blanks or text, or delete them. Rectangle commands are useful with text in multicolumn formats, and for changing text into or out of such formats.
To specify a rectangle for a command to work on, set the mark at one corner and point at the opposite corner. The rectangle thus specified is called the region-rectangle. If point and the mark are in the same column, the region-rectangle is empty. If they are in the same line, the region-rectangle is one line high.
The region-rectangle is controlled in much the same way as the region is controlled. But remember that a given combination of point and mark values can be interpreted either as a region or as a rectangle, depending on the command that uses them.
A rectangular region can also be marked using the mouse: click and drag C-M-mouse-1 from one corner of the rectangle to the opposite.
- C-x r k
Kill the text of the region-rectangle, saving its contents as the last killed rectangle (
kill-rectangle
).- C-x r M-w
Save the text of the region-rectangle as the last killed rectangle (
copy-rectangle-as-kill
).- C-x r d
Delete the text of the region-rectangle (
delete-rectangle
).- C-x r y
Yank the last killed rectangle with its upper left corner at point (
yank-rectangle
).- C-x r o
Insert blank space to fill the space of the region-rectangle (
open-rectangle
). This pushes the previous contents of the region-rectangle to the right.- C-x r N
Insert line numbers along the left edge of the region-rectangle (
rectangle-number-lines
). This pushes the previous contents of the region-rectangle to the right.- C-x r c
Clear the region-rectangle by replacing all of its contents with spaces (
clear-rectangle
).- M-x delete-whitespace-rectangle
Delete whitespace in each of the lines on the specified rectangle, starting from the left edge column of the rectangle.
- C-x r t string RET
Replace rectangle contents with string on each line (
string-rectangle
).- M-x string-insert-rectangle RET string RET
Insert string on each line of the rectangle.
- C-x SPC
Toggle Rectangle Mark mode (
rectangle-mark-mode
). When this mode is active, the region-rectangle is highlighted and can be shrunk/grown, and the standard kill and yank commands operate on it.
The rectangle operations fall into two classes: commands to erase or insert rectangles, and commands to make blank rectangles.
There are two ways to erase the text in a rectangle: C-x r d
(delete-rectangle
) to delete the text outright, or C-x r
k (kill-rectangle
) to remove the text and save it as the
last killed rectangle. In both cases, erasing the
region-rectangle is like erasing the specified text on each line of
the rectangle; if there is any following text on the line, it moves
backwards to fill the gap.
Killing a rectangle is not killing in the usual sense; the rectangle is not stored in the kill ring, but in a special place that only records the most recent rectangle killed. This is because yanking a rectangle is so different from yanking linear text that different yank commands have to be used. Yank-popping is not defined for rectangles.
C-x r M-w (copy-rectangle-as-kill
) is the equivalent of
M-w for rectangles: it records the rectangle as the last
killed rectangle, without deleting the text from the buffer.
To yank the last killed rectangle, type C-x r y
(yank-rectangle
). The rectangle’s first line is inserted at
point, the rectangle’s second line is inserted at the same horizontal
position one line vertically below, and so on. The number of lines
affected is determined by the height of the saved rectangle.
For example, you can convert two single-column lists into a double-column list by killing one of the single-column lists as a rectangle, and then yanking it beside the other list.
You can also copy rectangles into and out of registers with C-x r r r and C-x r i r. See Saving Rectangles in Registers.
There are two commands you can use for making blank rectangles:
C-x r c (clear-rectangle
) blanks out existing text in the
region-rectangle, and C-x r o (open-rectangle
) inserts a
blank rectangle.
M-x delete-whitespace-rectangle deletes horizontal whitespace starting from a particular column. This applies to each of the lines in the rectangle, and the column is specified by the left edge of the rectangle. The right edge of the rectangle does not make any difference to this command.
The command C-x r N (rectangle-number-lines
) inserts
line numbers along the left edge of the region-rectangle. Normally,
the numbering begins from 1 (for the first line of the rectangle).
With a prefix argument, the command prompts for a number to begin
from, and for a format string with which to print the numbers
(see Formatting Strings in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual).
The command C-x r t (string-rectangle
) replaces the
contents of a region-rectangle with a string on each line. The
string’s width need not be the same as the width of the rectangle. If
the string’s width is less, the text after the rectangle shifts left;
if the string is wider than the rectangle, the text after the
rectangle shifts right.
The command M-x string-insert-rectangle is similar to
string-rectangle
, but inserts the string on each line,
shifting the original text to the right.
The command C-x SPC (rectangle-mark-mode
) toggles
whether the region-rectangle or the standard region is highlighted
(first activating the region if necessary). When this mode is enabled,
commands that resize the region (C-f, C-n etc.) do
so in a rectangular fashion, and killing and yanking operate on the
rectangle. See Killing and Moving Text. The mode persists only as long as the
region is active.
The region-rectangle works only when the mark is active. In particular, when Transient Mark mode is off (see Disabling Transient Mark Mode), in addition to typing C-x SPC you will need to activate the mark.
Unlike the standard region, the region-rectangle can have its corners extended past the end of buffer, or inside stretches of white space that point normally cannot enter, like in the middle of a TAB character.
When the region is active (see The Mark and the Region) and in rectangle-mark-mode,
C-x C-x runs the command
rectangle-exchange-point-and-mark
, which cycles between the
four corners of the region-rectangle. This comes in handy if you want
to modify the dimensions of the region-rectangle before invoking an
operation on the marked text.
Previous: Rectangles, Up: Killing and Moving Text [Contents][Index]
13.6 CUA Bindings
The command M-x cua-mode sets up key bindings that are compatible with the Common User Access (CUA) system used in many other applications.
When CUA mode is enabled, the keys C-x, C-c, C-v,
and C-z invoke commands that cut (kill), copy, paste (yank), and
undo respectively. The C-x and C-c keys perform cut and
copy only if the region is active. Otherwise, they still act as
prefix keys, so that standard Emacs commands like C-x C-c still
work. Note that this means the variable mark-even-if-inactive
has no effect for C-x and C-c (see Operating on the Region).
To enter an Emacs command like C-x C-f while the mark is active, use one of the following methods: either hold Shift together with the prefix key, e.g., S-C-x C-f, or quickly type the prefix key twice, e.g., C-x C-x C-f.
To disable the overriding of standard Emacs binding by CUA mode,
while retaining the other features of CUA mode described below, set
the variable cua-enable-cua-keys
to nil
.
CUA mode by default activates Delete-Selection mode (see Mouse Commands for Editing)
so that typed text replaces the active region. To use CUA without this
behavior, set the variable cua-delete-selection
to nil
.
CUA mode provides enhanced rectangle support with visible rectangle highlighting. Use C-RET to start a rectangle, extend it using the movement commands, and cut or copy it using C-x or C-c. RET moves the cursor to the next (clockwise) corner of the rectangle, so you can easily expand it in any direction. Normal text you type is inserted to the left or right of each line in the rectangle (on the same side as the cursor).
You can use this rectangle support without activating CUA by calling the
cua-rectangle-mark-mode
command. There’s also the standard command
rectangle-mark-mode
, see Rectangles.
With CUA you can easily copy text and rectangles into and out of
registers by providing a one-digit numeric prefix to the kill, copy,
and yank commands, e.g., C-1 C-c copies the region into register
1
, and C-2 C-v yanks the contents of register 2
.
CUA mode also has a global mark feature which allows easy moving and copying of text between buffers. Use C-S-SPC to toggle the global mark on and off. When the global mark is on, all text that you kill or copy is automatically inserted at the global mark, and text you type is inserted at the global mark rather than at the current position.
For example, to copy words from various buffers into a word list in a given buffer, set the global mark in the target buffer, then navigate to each of the words you want in the list, mark it (e.g., with S-M-f), copy it to the list with C-c or M-w, and insert a newline after the word in the target list by pressing RET.
Next: Controlling the Display, Previous: Killing and Moving Text, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
14 Registers
Emacs registers are compartments where you can save text, rectangles, positions, and other things for later use. Once you save text or a rectangle in a register, you can copy it into the buffer once or many times; once you save a position in a register, you can jump back to that position once or many times.
Each register has a name that consists of a single character, which we will denote by r; r can be a letter (such as ‘a’) or a number (such as ‘1’); case matters, so register ‘a’ is not the same as register ‘A’. You can also set a register in non-alphanumeric characters, for instance ‘*’ or ‘C-d’. Note, it’s not possible to set a register in ‘C-g’ or ‘ESC’, because these keys are reserved for quitting (see Quitting and Aborting).
A register can store a position, a piece of text, a rectangle, a number, a window or frame configuration, a buffer name, or a file name, but only one thing at any given time. Whatever you store in a register remains there until you store something else in that register. To see what register r contains, use M-x view-register:
- M-x view-register RET r
Display a description of what register r contains.
All of the commands that prompt for a register will display a
preview window that lists the existing registers (if there are
any) after a short delay. To change the length of the delay,
customize register-preview-delay
. To prevent this display, set
that option to nil
. You can explicitly request a preview
window by pressing C-h or F1.
Bookmarks record files and positions in them, so you can return to those positions when you look at the file again. Bookmarks are similar in spirit to registers, so they are also documented in this chapter.
- Saving Positions in Registers
- Saving Text in Registers
- Saving Rectangles in Registers
- Saving Window and Frame Configurations in Registers
- Keeping Numbers in Registers
- Keeping File and Buffer Names in Registers
- Keyboard Macro Registers
- Bookmarks
Next: Saving Text in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.1 Saving Positions in Registers
- C-x r SPC r
Record the position of point and the current buffer in register r (
point-to-register
).- C-x r j r
Jump to the position and buffer saved in register r (
jump-to-register
).
Typing C-x r SPC (point-to-register
), followed by
a character r, saves both the position of point and the
current buffer in register r. The register retains this
information until you store something else in it.
The command C-x r j r switches to the buffer recorded in register r, pushes a mark, and moves point to the recorded position. (The mark is not pushed if point was already at the recorded position, or in successive calls to the command.) The contents of the register are not changed, so you can jump to the saved position any number of times.
If you use C-x r j to go to a saved position, but the buffer it was saved from has been killed, C-x r j tries to create the buffer again by visiting the same file. Of course, this works only for buffers that were visiting files.
Next: Saving Rectangles in Registers, Previous: Saving Positions in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.2 Saving Text in Registers
When you want to insert a copy of the same piece of text several times, it may be inconvenient to yank it from the kill ring, since each subsequent kill moves that entry further down the ring. An alternative is to store the text in a register and later retrieve it.
- C-x r s r
Copy region into register r (
copy-to-register
).- C-x r i r
Insert text from register r (
insert-register
).- M-x append-to-register RET r
Append region to text in register r.
When register r contains text, you can use C-x r + (
increment-register
) to append to that register. Note that command C-x r + behaves differently if r contains a number. See Keeping Numbers in Registers.- M-x prepend-to-register RET r
Prepend region to text in register r.
C-x r s r stores a copy of the text of the region into the register named r. If the mark is inactive, Emacs first reactivates the mark where it was last set. The mark is deactivated at the end of this command. See The Mark and the Region. C-u C-x r s r, the same command with a prefix argument, copies the text into register r and deletes the text from the buffer as well; you can think of this as moving the region text into the register.
M-x append-to-register RET r appends the copy of
the text in the region to the text already stored in the register
named r. If invoked with a prefix argument, it deletes the
region after appending it to the register. The command
prepend-to-register
is similar, except that it prepends
the region text to the text in the register instead of
appending it.
When you are collecting text using append-to-register
and
prepend-to-register
, you may want to separate individual
collected pieces using a separator. In that case, configure a
register-separator
and store the separator text in to that
register. For example, to get double newlines as text separator
during the collection process, you can use the following setting.
(setq register-separator ?+) (set-register register-separator "\n\n")
C-x r i r inserts in the buffer the text from register r. Normally it leaves point after the text and sets the mark before, without activating it. With a prefix argument, it instead puts point before the text and the mark after.
Next: Saving Window and Frame Configurations in Registers, Previous: Saving Text in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.3 Saving Rectangles in Registers
A register can contain a rectangle instead of linear text. See Rectangles, for basic information on how to specify a rectangle in the buffer.
- C-x r r r
Copy the region-rectangle into register r (
copy-rectangle-to-register
). With prefix argument, delete it as well.- C-x r i r
Insert the rectangle stored in register r (if it contains a rectangle) (
insert-register
).
The C-x r i r (insert-register
) command,
previously documented in Saving Text in Registers, inserts a rectangle
rather than a text string, if the register contains a rectangle.
Next: Keeping Numbers in Registers, Previous: Saving Rectangles in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.4 Saving Window and Frame Configurations in Registers
You can save the window configuration of the selected frame in a register, or even the configuration of all windows in all frames, and restore the configuration later. See Convenience Features for Window Handling, for information about window configurations.
- C-x r w r
Save the state of the selected frame’s windows in register r (
window-configuration-to-register
).- C-x r f r
Save the state of all frames, including all their windows (a.k.a. frameset), in register r (
frameset-to-register
).
Use C-x r j r to restore a window or frame configuration. This is the same command used to restore a cursor position. When you restore a frame configuration, any existing frames not included in the configuration become invisible. If you wish to delete these frames instead, use C-u C-x r j r.
Next: Keeping File and Buffer Names in Registers, Previous: Saving Window and Frame Configurations in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.5 Keeping Numbers in Registers
There are commands to store a number in a register, to insert the number in the buffer in decimal, and to increment it. These commands can be useful in keyboard macros (see Keyboard Macros).
- C-u number C-x r n r ¶
-
Store number into register r (
number-to-register
). - C-u number C-x r + r ¶
-
If r contains a number, increment the number in that register by number. Note that command C-x r + (
increment-register
) behaves differently if r contains text. See Saving Text in Registers. - C-x r i r
Insert the number from register r into the buffer.
C-x r i is the same command used to insert any other sort of register contents into the buffer. C-x r + with no numeric argument increments the register value by 1; C-x r n with no numeric argument stores zero in the register.
Next: Keyboard Macro Registers, Previous: Keeping Numbers in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.6 Keeping File and Buffer Names in Registers
If you visit certain file names frequently, you can visit them more conveniently if you put their names in registers. Here’s the Lisp code used to put a file name into register r:
(set-register r '(file . name))
For example,
(set-register ?z '(file . "/gd/gnu/emacs/19.0/src/ChangeLog"))
puts the file name shown in register ‘z’.
To visit the file whose name is in register r, type C-x r j r. (This is the same command used to jump to a position or restore a frame configuration.)
Similarly, if there are certain buffers you visit frequently, you can put their names in registers. For instance, if you visit the ‘*Messages*’ buffer often, you can use the following snippet to put that buffer into the ‘m’ register:
(set-register ?m '(buffer . "*Messages*"))
To switch to the buffer whose name is in register r, type C-x r j r.
Next: Bookmarks, Previous: Keeping File and Buffer Names in Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.7 Keyboard Macro Registers
If you need to execute a keyboard macro (see Keyboard Macros)
frequently, it is more convenient to put it in a register or save it
(see Naming and Saving Keyboard Macros). C-x C-k x r
(kmacro-to-register
) stores the last keyboard macro in register
r.
To execute the keyboard macro in register r, type C-x r j r. (This is the same command used to jump to a position or restore a frameset.)
Previous: Keyboard Macro Registers, Up: Registers [Contents][Index]
14.8 Bookmarks
Bookmarks are somewhat like registers in that they record positions you can jump to. Unlike registers, they have long names, and they persist automatically from one Emacs session to the next. The prototypical use of bookmarks is to record where you were reading in various files.
- C-x r m RET
Set the bookmark for the visited file, at point.
- C-x r m bookmark RET
Set the bookmark named bookmark at point (
bookmark-set
).- C-x r M bookmark RET
Like C-x r m, but don’t overwrite an existing bookmark.
- C-x r b bookmark RET
Jump to the bookmark named bookmark (
bookmark-jump
).- C-x r l
List all bookmarks (
list-bookmarks
).- M-x bookmark-save
Save all the current bookmark values in the default bookmark file.
To record the current position in the visited file, use the command
C-x r m, which sets a bookmark using the visited file name as
the default for the bookmark name. If you name each bookmark after
the file it points to, then you can conveniently revisit any of those
files with C-x r b (bookmark-jump
), and move to the
position of the bookmark at the same time.
In addition to recording the current position, on graphical displays
C-x r m places a special image on the left fringe
(see Window Fringes) of the screen line corresponding to the recorded
position, to indicate that there’s a bookmark there. This can be
controlled by the user option bookmark-fringe-mark
: customize
it to nil
to disable the fringe mark. The default value is
bookmark-mark
, which is the bitmap used for this purpose. When
you later use C-x r b to jump back to the bookmark, the fringe
mark will be again shown on the fringe.
The command C-x r M (bookmark-set-no-overwrite
) works
like C-x r m, but it signals an error if the specified
bookmark already exists, instead of overwriting it.
To display a list of all your bookmarks in a separate buffer, type
C-x r l (list-bookmarks
). If you switch to that buffer,
you can use it to edit your bookmark definitions or annotate the
bookmarks. Type C-h m in the bookmark buffer for more
information about its special editing commands.
When you kill Emacs, Emacs saves your bookmarks, if you have changed any bookmark values. You can also save the bookmarks at any time with the M-x bookmark-save command. Bookmarks are saved to the file ~/.emacs.d/bookmarks (for compatibility with older versions of Emacs, if you have a file named ~/.emacs.bmk, that is used instead). The bookmark commands load your default bookmark file automatically. This saving and loading is how bookmarks persist from one Emacs session to the next.
If you set the variable bookmark-save-flag
to 1, each command
that sets a bookmark will also save your bookmarks; this way, you
don’t lose any bookmark values even if Emacs crashes. The value, if
a number, says how many bookmark modifications should go by between
saving. If you set this variable to nil
, Emacs only
saves bookmarks if you explicitly use M-x bookmark-save.
The variable bookmark-default-file
specifies the file in
which to save bookmarks by default.
If you set the variable bookmark-use-annotations
to t
,
setting a bookmark will query for an annotation. If a bookmark has an
annotation, it is automatically shown in a separate window when you
jump to the bookmark.
Bookmark position values are saved with surrounding context, so that
bookmark-jump
can find the proper position even if the file is
modified slightly. The variable bookmark-search-size
says how
many characters of context to record on each side of the bookmark’s
position. (In buffers that are visiting encrypted files, no context
is saved in the bookmarks file no matter the value of this variable.)
Here are some additional commands for working with bookmarks:
- M-x bookmark-load RET filename RET ¶
Load a file named filename that contains a list of bookmark values. You can use this command, as well as
bookmark-write
, to work with other files of bookmark values in addition to your default bookmark file.- M-x bookmark-write RET filename RET ¶
Save all the current bookmark values in the file filename.
- M-x bookmark-delete RET bookmark RET ¶
Delete the bookmark named bookmark.
- M-x bookmark-insert-location RET bookmark RET ¶
Insert in the buffer the name of the file that bookmark bookmark points to.
- M-x bookmark-insert RET bookmark RET ¶
Insert in the buffer the contents of the file that bookmark bookmark points to.
Next: Searching and Replacement, Previous: Registers, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
15 Controlling the Display
Since only part of a large buffer fits in the window, Emacs has to show only a part of it. This chapter describes commands and variables that let you specify which part of the text you want to see, and how the text is displayed.
- Scrolling
- Recentering
- Automatic Scrolling
- Horizontal Scrolling
- Narrowing
- View Mode
- Follow Mode
- Text Faces
- Colors for Faces
- Standard Faces
- Icons
- Text Scale
- Font Lock mode
- Interactive Highlighting
- Window Fringes
- Displaying Boundaries
- Useless Whitespace
- Selective Display
- Optional Mode Line Features
- How Text Is Displayed
- Displaying the Cursor
- Line Truncation
- Visual Line Mode
- Customization of Display
Next: Recentering, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.1 Scrolling
If a window is too small to display all the text in its buffer, it displays only a portion of it. Scrolling commands change which portion of the buffer is displayed.
Scrolling forward or up advances the portion of the buffer displayed in the window; equivalently, it moves the buffer text upwards relative to the window. Scrolling backward or down displays an earlier portion of the buffer, and moves the text downwards relative to the window.
In Emacs, scrolling up or down refers to the direction that the text moves in the window, not the direction that the window moves relative to the text. This terminology was adopted by Emacs before the modern meaning of “scrolling up” and “scrolling down” became widespread. Hence, the strange result that PageDown scrolls up in the Emacs sense.
The portion of a buffer displayed in a window always contains point. If you move point past the bottom or top of the window, scrolling occurs automatically to bring it back onscreen (see Automatic Scrolling). You can also scroll explicitly with these commands:
- C-v
- PageDown
- next
Scroll forward by nearly a full window (
scroll-up-command
).- M-v
- PageUp
- prior
Scroll backward (
scroll-down-command
).
C-v (scroll-up-command
) scrolls forward by nearly the
whole window height. The effect is to take the two lines at the
bottom of the window and put them at the top, followed by lines that
were not previously visible. If point was in the text that scrolled
off the top, it ends up on the window’s new topmost line. The
PageDown (or next) key is equivalent to C-v.
M-v (scroll-down-command
) scrolls backward in a similar
way. The PageUp (or prior) key is equivalent to
M-v.
The number of lines of overlap left by these scroll commands is
controlled by the variable next-screen-context-lines
, whose
default value is 2. You can supply the commands with a numeric prefix
argument, n, to scroll by n lines; Emacs attempts to leave
point unchanged, so that the text and point move up or down together.
C-v with a negative argument is like M-v and vice versa.
By default, these commands signal an error (by beeping or flashing
the screen) if no more scrolling is possible, because the window has
reached the beginning or end of the buffer. If you change the
variable scroll-error-top-bottom
to t
, these commands
move point to the farthest possible position. If point is already
there, the commands signal an error.
Some users like scroll commands to keep point at the same screen
position, so that scrolling back to the same screen conveniently
returns point to its original position. You can enable this behavior
via the variable scroll-preserve-screen-position
. If the value
is t
, Emacs adjusts point to keep the cursor at the same screen
position whenever a scroll command moves it off-window, rather than
moving it to the topmost or bottommost line. With any other
non-nil
value, Emacs adjusts point this way even if the scroll
command leaves point in the window. This variable affects all the
scroll commands documented in this section, as well as scrolling with
the mouse wheel (see Mouse Commands for Editing); in general, it affects any
command that has a non-nil
scroll-command
property.
See Property Lists in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual. The
same property also causes Emacs not to exit incremental search when
one of these commands is invoked and isearch-allow-scroll
is
non-nil
(see Not Exiting Incremental Search).
Sometimes, particularly when you hold down keys such as C-v
and M-v, activating keyboard auto-repeat, Emacs fails to keep up
with the rapid rate of scrolling requested; the display doesn’t update
and Emacs can become unresponsive to input for quite a long time. You
can counter this sluggishness by setting the variable
fast-but-imprecise-scrolling
to a non-nil
value. This
instructs the scrolling commands not to fontify (see Font Lock mode)
any unfontified text they scroll over, instead to assume it has the
default face. This can cause Emacs to scroll to somewhat wrong buffer
positions when the faces in use are not all the same size, even with
single (i.e., without auto-repeat) scrolling operations.
As an alternative to setting fast-but-imprecise-scrolling
you
might prefer to enable jit-lock deferred fontification (see Font Lock mode). To do this, customize jit-lock-defer-time
to a small
positive number such as 0.25, or even 0.1 if you type quickly. This
gives you less jerky scrolling when you hold down C-v, but the
window contents after any action which scrolls into a fresh portion of
the buffer will be momentarily unfontified.
Finally, a third alternative to these variables is
redisplay-skip-fontification-on-input
. If this variable is
non-nil
, skip some fontifications if there’s input pending.
This usually does not affect the display because redisplay is
completely skipped anyway if input was pending, but it can make
scrolling smoother by avoiding unnecessary fontification.
The commands M-x scroll-up and M-x scroll-down behave
similarly to scroll-up-command
and scroll-down-command
,
except they do not obey scroll-error-top-bottom
. Prior to
Emacs 24, these were the default commands for scrolling up and down.
The commands M-x scroll-up-line and M-x scroll-down-line
scroll the current window by one line at a time. If you intend to use
any of these commands, you might want to give them key bindings
(see Rebinding Keys in Your Init File).
On graphical displays, you can also scroll a window using the scroll bar; see Scroll Bars.
Next: Automatic Scrolling, Previous: Scrolling, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.2 Recentering
- C-l
Scroll the selected window so the current line is the center-most text line; on subsequent consecutive invocations, make the current line the top line, the bottom line, and so on in cyclic order. Possibly redisplay the screen too (
recenter-top-bottom
).- C-M-S-l
Scroll the other window; this is equivalent to C-l acting on the other window.
- M-x recenter
Scroll the selected window so the current line is the center-most text line. Possibly redisplay the screen too.
- C-M-l
Scroll heuristically to bring useful information onto the screen (
reposition-window
).
The C-l (recenter-top-bottom
) command recenters
the selected window, scrolling it so that the current screen line is
exactly in the center of the window, or as close to the center as
possible.
Typing C-l twice in a row (C-l C-l) scrolls the window so that point is on the topmost screen line. Typing a third C-l scrolls the window so that point is on the bottom-most screen line. Each successive C-l cycles through these three positions.
You can change the cycling order by customizing the list variable
recenter-positions
. Each list element should be the symbol
top
, middle
, or bottom
, or a number; an integer
means to move the line to the specified screen line, while a
floating-point number between 0.0 and 1.0 specifies a percentage of
the screen space from the top of the window. The default,
(middle top bottom)
, is the cycling order described above.
Furthermore, if you change the variable scroll-margin
to a
non-zero value n, C-l always leaves at least n
screen lines between point and the top or bottom of the window
(see Automatic Scrolling).
You can also give C-l a prefix argument. A plain prefix argument, C-u C-l, simply recenters the line showing point. A positive argument n moves line showing point n lines down from the top of the window. An argument of zero moves point’s line to the top of the window. A negative argument -n moves point’s line n lines from the bottom of the window. When given an argument, C-l does not clear the screen or cycle through different screen positions.
If the variable recenter-redisplay
has a non-nil
value, each invocation of C-l also clears and redisplays the
screen; the special value tty
(the default) says to do this on
text-terminal frames only. Redisplaying is useful in case the screen
becomes garbled for any reason (see Garbage on the Screen).
The more primitive command M-x recenter behaves like
recenter-top-bottom
, but does not cycle among screen positions.
C-M-l (reposition-window
) scrolls the current window
heuristically in a way designed to get useful information onto the
screen. For example, in a Lisp file, this command tries to get the
entire current defun onto the screen if possible.
Next: Horizontal Scrolling, Previous: Recentering, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.3 Automatic Scrolling
Emacs performs automatic scrolling when point moves out of the visible portion of the text. Normally, automatic scrolling centers point vertically in the window, but there are several ways to alter this behavior.
If you set scroll-conservatively
to a small number n,
then moving point just a little off the screen (no more than n
lines) causes Emacs to scroll just enough to bring point back on
screen; if doing so fails to make point visible, Emacs scrolls just
far enough to center point in the window. If you set
scroll-conservatively
to a large number (larger than 100),
automatic scrolling never centers point, no matter how far point
moves; Emacs always scrolls text just enough to bring point into view,
either at the top or bottom of the window depending on the scroll
direction. By default, scroll-conservatively
is 0, which
means to always center point in the window.
This said, in minibuffer windows, scrolling is always conservative by
default because scroll-minibuffer-conservatively
is non-nil
,
which takes precedence over scroll-conservatively
.
Another way to control automatic scrolling is to customize the
variable scroll-step
. Its value determines the number of lines
by which to automatically scroll, when point moves off the screen. If
scrolling by that number of lines fails to bring point back into view,
point is centered instead. The default value is zero, which (by
default) causes point to always be centered after scrolling.
A third way to control automatic scrolling is to customize the
variables scroll-up-aggressively
and
scroll-down-aggressively
, which directly specify the vertical
position of point after scrolling. The value of
scroll-up-aggressively
should be either nil
(the
default), or a floating point number f between 0 and 1. The
latter means that when point goes below the bottom window edge (i.e.,
scrolling forward), Emacs scrolls the window so that point is f
parts of the window height from the bottom window edge. Thus, larger
f means more aggressive scrolling: more new text is brought into
view. The default value, nil
, is equivalent to 0.5.
Likewise, scroll-down-aggressively
is used when point goes
above the top window edge (i.e., scrolling backward). The value
specifies how far point should be from the top margin of the window
after scrolling. Thus, as with scroll-up-aggressively
, a
larger value is more aggressive.
Note that the variables scroll-conservatively
,
scroll-step
, and scroll-up-aggressively
/
scroll-down-aggressively
control automatic scrolling in
contradictory ways. Therefore, you should pick no more than one of
these methods to customize automatic scrolling. In case you customize
multiple variables, the order of priority is:
scroll-conservatively
, then scroll-step
, and finally
scroll-up-aggressively
/ scroll-down-aggressively
.
The variable scroll-margin
restricts how close point can come
to the top or bottom of a window (even if aggressive scrolling
specifies a fraction f that is larger than the window portion
between the top and the bottom margins). Its value is a number of
screen lines; if point comes within that many lines of the top or
bottom of the window, Emacs performs automatic scrolling. By default,
scroll-margin
is 0. The effective margin size is limited to a
quarter of the window height by default, but this limit can be
increased up to half (or decreased down to zero) by customizing
maximum-scroll-margin
.
Next: Narrowing, Previous: Automatic Scrolling, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.4 Horizontal Scrolling
Horizontal scrolling means shifting all the lines sideways
within a window, so that some of the text near the left margin is not
displayed. When the text in a window is scrolled horizontally, text
lines are truncated rather than continued (see Line Truncation).
If a window shows truncated lines, Emacs performs automatic horizontal
scrolling whenever point moves off the left or right edge of the
screen. By default, all the lines in the window are scrolled
horizontally together, but if you set the variable
auto-hscroll-mode
to the special value of current-line
,
only the line showing the cursor will be scrolled. To disable
automatic horizontal scrolling entirely, set the variable
auto-hscroll-mode
to nil
. Note that when the automatic
horizontal scrolling is turned off, if point moves off the edge of the
screen, the cursor disappears to indicate that. (On text terminals,
the cursor is left at the edge instead.)
The variable hscroll-margin
controls how close point can get
to the window’s left and right edges before automatic scrolling
occurs. It is measured in columns. For example, if the value is 5,
then moving point within 5 columns of an edge causes horizontal
scrolling away from that edge.
The variable hscroll-step
determines how many columns to
scroll the window when point gets too close to the edge. Zero, the
default value, means to center point horizontally within the window.
A positive integer value specifies the number of columns to scroll by.
A floating-point number (whose value should be between 0 and 1)
specifies the fraction of the window’s width to scroll by.
You can also perform explicit horizontal scrolling with the following commands:
- C-x <
Scroll text in current window to the left (
scroll-left
).- C-x >
Scroll to the right (
scroll-right
).
C-x < (scroll-left
) scrolls text in the selected window
to the left by the full width of the window, less two columns. (In
other words, the text in the window moves left relative to the
window.) With a numeric argument n, it scrolls by n
columns.
If the text is scrolled to the left, and point moves off the left
edge of the window, the cursor will freeze at the left edge of the
window, until point moves back to the displayed portion of the text.
This is independent of the current setting of
auto-hscroll-mode
, which, for text scrolled to the left, only
affects the behavior at the right edge of the window.
C-x > (scroll-right
) scrolls similarly to the right.
The window cannot be scrolled any farther to the right once it is
displayed normally, with each line starting at the window’s left
margin; attempting to do so has no effect. This means that you don’t
have to calculate the argument precisely for C-x >; any
sufficiently large argument will restore the normal display.
If you use those commands to scroll a window horizontally, that sets
a lower bound for automatic horizontal scrolling. Automatic scrolling
will continue to scroll the window, but never farther to the right
than the amount you previously set by scroll-left
. When
auto-hscroll-mode
is set to current-line
, all the lines
other than the one showing the cursor will be scrolled by that minimal
amount.
On graphical displays, you can scroll a window horizontally using
the horizontal scroll bar, if you turn on the optional
horizontal-scroll-bar-mode
; see Scroll Bars.
Next: View Mode, Previous: Horizontal Scrolling, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.5 Narrowing
Narrowing means focusing in on some portion of the buffer, making the rest temporarily inaccessible. The portion which you can still get to is called the accessible portion. Canceling the narrowing, which makes the entire buffer once again accessible, is called widening. The bounds of narrowing in effect in a buffer are called the buffer’s restriction.
Narrowing can make it easier to concentrate on a single subroutine or paragraph by eliminating clutter. It can also be used to limit the range of operation of a replace command or repeating keyboard macro.
- C-x n n
Narrow down to between point and mark (
narrow-to-region
).- C-x n w
Widen to make the entire buffer accessible again (
widen
).- C-x n p
Narrow down to the current page (
narrow-to-page
).- C-x n d
Narrow down to the current defun (
narrow-to-defun
).
When you have narrowed down to a part of the buffer, that part appears to be all there is. You can’t see the rest, you can’t move into it (motion commands won’t go outside the accessible part), you can’t change it in any way. However, it is not gone, and if you save the file all the inaccessible text will be saved. The word ‘Narrow’ appears in the mode line whenever narrowing is in effect.
The primary narrowing command is C-x n n (narrow-to-region
).
It sets the current buffer’s restrictions so that the text in the current
region remains accessible, but all text before the region or after the
region is inaccessible. Point and mark do not change.
Alternatively, use C-x n p (narrow-to-page
) to narrow
down to the current page. See Pages, for the definition of a page.
C-x n d (narrow-to-defun
) narrows down to the defun
containing point (see Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns).
The way to cancel narrowing is to widen with C-x n w
(widen
). This makes all text in the buffer accessible again.
You can get information on what part of the buffer you are narrowed down to using the C-x = command. See Cursor Position Information.
Because narrowing can easily confuse users who do not understand it,
narrow-to-region
is normally a disabled command. Attempting to use
this command asks for confirmation and gives you the option of enabling it;
if you enable the command, confirmation will no longer be required for
it. See Disabling Commands.
Next: Follow Mode, Previous: Narrowing, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.6 View Mode
View mode is a minor mode that lets you scan a buffer by sequential screenfuls. It provides commands for scrolling through the buffer conveniently but not for changing it. Apart from the usual Emacs cursor motion commands, you can type SPC to scroll forward one windowful, S-SPC or DEL to scroll backward, and s to start an incremental search.
Typing q (View-quit
) disables View mode, and switches
back to the buffer and position before View mode was enabled. Typing
e (View-exit
) disables View mode, keeping the current
buffer and position.
M-x view-buffer prompts for an existing Emacs buffer, switches to it, and enables View mode. M-x view-file prompts for a file and visits it with View mode enabled.
Next: Text Faces, Previous: View Mode, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.7 Follow Mode
Follow mode is a minor mode that makes two windows, both showing the same buffer, scroll as a single tall virtual window. To use Follow mode, go to a frame with just one window, split it into two side-by-side windows using C-x 3, and then type M-x follow-mode. From then on, you can edit the buffer in either of the two windows, or scroll either one; the other window follows it.
In Follow mode, if you move point outside the portion visible in one window and into the portion visible in the other window, that selects the other window—again, treating the two as if they were parts of one large window.
To turn off Follow mode, type M-x follow-mode a second time.
Next: Colors for Faces, Previous: Follow Mode, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.8 Text Faces
Emacs can display text in several different styles, called faces. Each face can specify various face attributes, such as the font, height, weight, slant, foreground and background color, and underlining or overlining. Most major modes assign faces to the text automatically, via Font Lock mode. See Font Lock mode, for more information about how these faces are assigned.
To see what faces are currently defined, and what they look like, type M-x list-faces-display. With a prefix argument, this prompts for a regular expression, and displays only faces with names matching that regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions).
It’s possible for a given face to look different in different
frames. For instance, some text terminals do not support all face
attributes, particularly font, height, and width, and some support a
limited range of colors. In addition, most Emacs faces are defined so
that their attributes are different on light and dark frame
backgrounds, for reasons of legibility. By default, Emacs
automatically chooses which set of face attributes to display on each
frame, based on the frame’s current background color. However, you
can override this by giving the variable frame-background-mode
a non-nil
value. A value of dark
makes Emacs treat all
frames as if they have a dark background, whereas a value of
light
makes it treat all frames as if they have a light
background.
You can customize a face to alter its attributes, and save those customizations for future Emacs sessions. See Customizing Faces, for details.
The default
face is the default for displaying text, and all
of its attributes are specified. Its background color is also used as
the frame’s background color. See Colors for Faces.
Another special face is the cursor
face. On graphical
displays, the background color of this face is used to draw the text
cursor. None of the other attributes of this face have any effect;
the foreground color for text under the cursor is taken from the
background color of the underlying text. On text terminals, the
appearance of the text cursor is determined by the terminal, not by
the cursor
face.
You can also use X resources to specify attributes of any particular face. See X Resources.
Emacs can display variable-width fonts, but some Emacs commands, particularly indentation commands, do not account for variable character display widths. Therefore, we recommend not using variable-width fonts for most faces, particularly those assigned by Font Lock mode.
Next: Standard Faces, Previous: Text Faces, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.9 Colors for Faces
Faces can have various foreground and background colors. When you specify a color for a face—for instance, when customizing the face (see Customizing Faces)—you can use either a color name or an RGB triplet.
15.9.1 Color Names
A color name is a pre-defined name, such as ‘dark orange’ or
‘medium sea green’. To view a list of color names, type M-x
list-colors-display. To control the order in which colors are shown,
customize list-colors-sort
. If you run this command on a
graphical display, it shows the full range of color names known to
Emacs (these are the standard X11 color names, defined in X’s
rgb.txt file). If you run the command on a text terminal, it
shows only a small subset of colors that can be safely displayed on
such terminals. However, Emacs understands X11 color names even on
text terminals; if a face is given a color specified by an X11 color
name, it is displayed using the closest-matching terminal color.
15.9.2 RGB Triplets
An RGB triplet is a string of the form ‘#RRGGBB’. Each of the primary color components is represented by a hexadecimal number between ‘00’ (intensity 0) and ‘FF’ (the maximum intensity). It is also possible to use one, three, or four hex digits for each component, so ‘red’ can be represented as ‘#F00’, ‘#fff000000’, or ‘#ffff00000000’. The components must have the same number of digits. For hexadecimal values A to F, either upper or lower case are acceptable.
The M-x list-colors-display command also shows the equivalent RGB triplet for each named color. For instance, ‘medium sea green’ is equivalent to ‘#3CB371’.
You can change the foreground and background colors of a face with M-x set-face-foreground and M-x set-face-background. These commands prompt in the minibuffer for a face name and a color, with completion, and then set that face to use the specified color. They affect the face colors on all frames, but their effects do not persist for future Emacs sessions, unlike using the customization buffer or X resources. You can also use frame parameters to set foreground and background colors for a specific frame; See Frame Parameters.
Next: Icons, Previous: Colors for Faces, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.10 Standard Faces
Here are the standard faces for specifying text appearance. You can apply them to specific text when you want the effects they produce.
default
This face is used for ordinary text that doesn’t specify any face. Its background color is used as the frame’s background color.
bold
This face uses a bold variant of the default font.
italic
This face uses an italic variant of the default font.
bold-italic
This face uses a bold italic variant of the default font.
underline
This face underlines text.
fixed-pitch
This face forces use of a fixed-width font. It’s reasonable to customize this face to use a different fixed-width font, if you like, but you should not make it a variable-width font.
fixed-pitch-serif
This face is like
fixed-pitch
, except the font has serifs and looks more like traditional typewriting.variable-pitch
This face forces use of a variable-width (i.e., proportional) font. The font size picked for this face matches the font picked for the default (usually fixed-width) font.
variable-pitch-text
This is like the
variable-pitch
face (from which it inherits), but is slightly larger. A proportional font of the same height as a monospace font usually appears visually smaller, and can therefore be harder to read. When displaying longer texts, this face can be a good choice over the (slightly smaller)variable-pitch
face.shadow
This face is used for making the text less noticeable than the surrounding ordinary text. Usually this can be achieved by using shades of gray in contrast with either black or white default foreground color.
Here’s an incomplete list of faces used to highlight parts of the text temporarily for specific purposes. (Many other modes define their own faces for this purpose.)
highlight
This face is used for text highlighting in various contexts, such as when the mouse cursor is moved over a hyperlink.
isearch
This face is used to highlight the current Isearch match (see Incremental Search).
query-replace
This face is used to highlight the current Query Replace match (see Replacement Commands).
lazy-highlight
This face is used to highlight lazy matches for Isearch and Query Replace (matches other than the current one).
region
This face is used for displaying an active region (see The Mark and the Region). When Emacs is built with GTK+ support, its colors are taken from the current GTK+ theme.
secondary-selection
This face is used for displaying a secondary X selection (see Secondary Selection).
trailing-whitespace
The face for highlighting excess spaces and tabs at the end of a line when
show-trailing-whitespace
is non-nil
(see Useless Whitespace).escape-glyph
The face for displaying control characters and escape sequences (see How Text Is Displayed).
homoglyph
The face for displaying lookalike characters, i.e., characters that look like but are not the characters being represented (see How Text Is Displayed).
nobreak-space
The face for displaying no-break space characters (see How Text Is Displayed).
nobreak-hyphen
The face for displaying no-break hyphen characters (see How Text Is Displayed).
The following faces control the appearance of parts of the Emacs frame:
mode-line
¶This is the base face used for the mode lines, as well as header lines and for menu bars when toolkit menus are not used. By default, it’s drawn with shadows for a raised effect on graphical displays, and drawn as the inverse of the default face on text terminals.
The
mode-line-active
andmode-line-inactive
faces (which are the ones used on the mode lines) inherit from this face.mode-line-active
¶Like
mode-line
, but used for the mode line of the currently selected window. This face inherits frommode-line
, so changes in that face affect mode lines in all windows.mode-line-inactive
¶Like
mode-line
, but used for mode lines of the windows other than the selected one (ifmode-line-in-non-selected-windows
is non-nil
). This face inherits frommode-line
, so changes in that face affect mode lines in all windows.mode-line-highlight
¶Like
highlight
, but used for mouse-sensitive portions of text on mode lines. Such portions of text typically pop up tooltips (see Tooltips) when the mouse pointer hovers above them.mode-line-buffer-id
¶This face is used for buffer identification parts in the mode line.
header-line
¶Similar to
mode-line
for a window’s header line, which appears at the top of a window just as the mode line appears at the bottom. Most windows do not have a header line—only some special modes, such Info mode, create one.header-line-highlight
¶Similar to
highlight
andmode-line-highlight
, but used for mouse-sensitive portions of text on header lines. This is a separate face because theheader-line
face might be customized in a way that does not interact well withhighlight
.tab-line
¶Similar to
mode-line
for a window’s tab line, which appears at the top of a window with tabs representing window buffers. See Window Tab Line.vertical-border
¶This face is used for the vertical divider between windows on text terminals.
minibuffer-prompt
¶-
This face is used for the prompt strings displayed in the minibuffer. By default, Emacs automatically adds this face to the value of
minibuffer-prompt-properties
, which is a list of text properties (see Text Properties in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) used to display the prompt text. (This variable takes effect when you enter the minibuffer.) fringe
¶The face for the fringes to the left and right of windows on graphic displays. (The fringes are the narrow portions of the Emacs frame between the text area and the window’s right and left borders.) See Window Fringes.
cursor
The
:background
attribute of this face specifies the color of the text cursor. See Displaying the Cursor.tooltip
This face is used for tooltip text. By default, if Emacs is built with GTK+ support, tooltips are drawn via GTK+ and this face has no effect. See Tooltips.
mouse
This face determines the color of the mouse pointer.
The following faces likewise control the appearance of parts of the Emacs frame, but only on text terminals, or when Emacs is built on X with no toolkit support. (For all other cases, the appearance of the respective frame elements is determined by system-wide settings.)
scroll-bar
This face determines the visual appearance of the scroll bar. See Scroll Bars.
tool-bar
This face determines the color of tool bar icons. See Tool Bars.
tab-bar
This face determines the color of tab bar icons. See Tab Bars.
-
This face determines the colors and font of Emacs’s menus. See Menu Bars.
-
This face is used to display enabled menu items on text-mode terminals.
tty-menu-disabled-face
This face is used to display disabled menu items on text-mode terminals.
tty-menu-selected-face
This face is used to display on text-mode terminals the menu item that would be selected if you click a mouse or press RET.
Next: Text Scale, Previous: Standard Faces, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.11 Icons
Emacs sometimes displays clickable buttons (or other informative icons), and you can customize how these look on display.
The main customization point here is the icon-preference
user
option. By using this, you can tell Emacs your overall preferences
for icons. This is a list of icon types, and the first icon type
that’s supported will be used. The supported types are:
image
Use an image for the icon.
emoji
Use a colorful emoji for the icon.
symbol
Use a monochrome symbol for the icon.
text
Use a simple text for the icon.
In addition, each individual icon can be customized with M-x customize-icon, and themes can further alter the looks of the icons.
To get a quick description of an icon, use the M-x describe-icon command.
Next: Font Lock mode, Previous: Icons, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.12 Text Scale
To increase the font size of the default
face in the current
buffer, type C-x C-+ or C-x C-=. To decrease it, type
C-x C--. To restore the default (global) font size, type
C-x C-0. These keys are all bound to the same command,
text-scale-adjust
, which looks at the last key typed to
determine which action to take and adjusts the font size accordingly
by changing the height of the default face.
Most faces don’t have an explicit setting of the :height
attribute, and thus inherit the height from the default
face.
Those faces are also scaled by the above commands.
Faces other than default
that have an explicit setting of the
:height
attribute are not affected by these font size changes.
The header-line
face is an exception: it will be scaled even if
it has an explicit setting of the :height
attribute.
Similarly, scrolling the mouse wheel with the Ctrl modifier pressed, when the mouse pointer is above buffer text, will increase or decrease the font size of the affected faces, depending on the direction of the scrolling.
The final key of these commands may be repeated without the leading
C-x and without the modifiers. For instance, C-x C-= C-= C-=
and C-x C-= = = increase the face height by three steps. Each
step scales the text height by a factor of 1.2; to change this factor,
customize the variable text-scale-mode-step
. A numeric
argument of 0 to the text-scale-adjust
command restores the
default height, the same as typing C-x C-0.
Similarly, to change the sizes of the fonts globally, type C-x
C-M-+, C-x C-M-=, C-x C-M-- or C-x C-M-0, or scroll
the mouse wheel with both the Ctrl and Meta modifiers
pressed. To enable frame resizing when the font size is changed
globally, customize the variable
global-text-scale-adjust-resizes-frames
(see Easy Customization Interface).
The commands text-scale-increase
and
text-scale-decrease
increase or decrease the size of the font
in the current buffer, just like C-x C-+ and C-x C--
respectively. You may find it convenient to bind to these commands,
rather than text-scale-adjust
.
The command text-scale-set
scales the size of the font in the
current buffer to an absolute level specified by its prefix argument.
The above commands automatically enable the minor mode
text-scale-mode
if the current font scaling is other than 1,
and disable it otherwise.
The command text-scale-pinch
increases or decreases the text
scale based on the distance between fingers on a touchpad when a pinch
gesture is performed by placing two fingers on a touchpad and moving
them towards or apart from each other. This is only available on some
systems with supported hardware.
The command mouse-wheel-text-scale
also changes the text
scale. Normally, it is run when you press Ctrl while moving the
mouse wheel. The text scale is increased when the wheel is moved
downwards, and it is decreased when the wheel is moved upwards.
Next: Interactive Highlighting, Previous: Text Scale, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.13 Font Lock mode
Font Lock mode is a minor mode, always local to a particular buffer, which assigns faces to (or fontifies) the text in the buffer. Each buffer’s major mode tells Font Lock mode which text to fontify; for instance, programming language modes fontify syntactically relevant constructs like comments, strings, and function names.
Font Lock mode is enabled by default in major modes that support it. To toggle it in the current buffer, type M-x font-lock-mode. A positive numeric argument unconditionally enables Font Lock mode, and a negative or zero argument disables it.
Type M-x global-font-lock-mode to toggle Font Lock mode in all
buffers. To impose this setting for future Emacs sessions, customize
the variable global-font-lock-mode
(see Easy Customization Interface), or add the following line to your init file:
(global-font-lock-mode 0)
If you have disabled Global Font Lock mode, you can still enable Font
Lock for specific major modes by adding the function
font-lock-mode
to the mode hooks (see Hooks). For example,
to enable Font Lock mode for editing C files, you can do this:
(add-hook 'c-mode-hook 'font-lock-mode)
Font Lock mode uses several specifically named faces to do its job,
including font-lock-string-face
, font-lock-comment-face
,
and others. The easiest way to find them all is to use M-x
customize-group RET font-lock-faces RET. You can then
use that customization buffer to customize the appearance of these
faces. See Customizing Faces.
Fontifying very large buffers can take a long time. To avoid large delays when a file is visited, Emacs initially fontifies only the visible portion of a buffer. As you scroll through the buffer, each portion that becomes visible is fontified as soon as it is displayed; this type of Font Lock is called Just-In-Time (or JIT) Lock. You can control how JIT Lock behaves, including telling it to perform fontification while idle, by customizing variables in the customization group ‘jit-lock’. See Customizing Specific Items.
The information that major modes use for determining which parts of buffer text to fontify and what faces to use can be based on several different ways of analyzing the text:
- Search for keywords and other textual patterns based on regular expressions (see Regular Expression Search).
- Find syntactically distinct parts of text based on built-in syntax tables (see Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
- Use syntax tree produced by a full-blown parser, via a special-purpose library, such as the tree-sitter library (see Parsing Program Source in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), or an external program.
Next: Parser-based Font Lock, Up: Font Lock mode [Contents][Index]
15.13.1 Traditional Font Lock
“Traditional” methods of providing font-lock information are based on regular-expression search and on syntactic analysis using syntax tables built into Emacs. This subsection describes the use and customization of font-lock for major modes which use these traditional methods.
You can control the amount of fontification applied by Font Lock
mode by customizing the variable font-lock-maximum-decoration
,
for major modes that support this feature. The value of this variable
should be a number (with 1 representing a minimal amount of
fontification; some modes support levels as high as 3); or t
,
meaning “as high as possible” (the default). To be effective for a
given file buffer, the customization of
font-lock-maximum-decoration
should be done before the
file is visited; if you already have the file visited in a buffer when
you customize this variable, kill the buffer and visit the file again
after the customization.
You can also specify different numbers for particular major modes; for example, to use level 1 for C/C++ modes, and the default level otherwise, use the value
'((c-mode . 1) (c++-mode . 1)))
Comment and string fontification (or “syntactic” fontification) relies on analysis of the syntactic structure of the buffer text. For the sake of speed, some modes, including Lisp mode, rely on a special convention: an open-parenthesis or open-brace in the leftmost column always defines the beginning of a defun, and is thus always outside any string or comment. Therefore, you should avoid placing an open-parenthesis or open-brace in the leftmost column, if it is inside a string or comment. See Left Margin Convention, for details.
Font Lock highlighting patterns already exist for most modes, but
you may want to fontify additional patterns. You can use the function
font-lock-add-keywords
, to add your own highlighting patterns
for a particular mode. For example, to highlight ‘FIXME:’ words
in C comments, use this:
(add-hook 'c-mode-hook (lambda () (font-lock-add-keywords nil '(("\\<\\(FIXME\\):" 1 font-lock-warning-face t)))))
To remove keywords from the font-lock highlighting patterns, use the
function font-lock-remove-keywords
. See Search-based
Fontification in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Alternatively, you can selectively disable highlighting due to some
keywords by customizing the font-lock-ignore
option,
see Customizing Keywords in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual.
Previous: Traditional Font Lock, Up: Font Lock mode [Contents][Index]
15.13.2 Parser-based Font Lock
If your Emacs was built with the tree-sitter library, it can use the
results of parsing the buffer text by that library for the purposes of
fontification. This is usually faster and more accurate than the
“traditional” methods described in the previous subsection, since
the tree-sitter library provides full-blown parsers for programming
languages and other kinds of formatted text which it supports. Major
modes which utilize the tree-sitter library are named
foo-ts-mode
, with the ‘-ts-’ part indicating the use
of the library. This subsection documents the Font Lock support based
on the tree-sitter library.
You can control the amount of fontification applied by Font Lock
mode of major modes based on tree-sitter by customizing the variable
treesit-font-lock-level
. Its value is a number between 1 and
4:
- Level 1
This level usually fontifies only comments and function names in function definitions.
- Level 2
This level adds fontification of keywords, strings, and data types.
- Level 3
This is the default level; it adds fontification of assignments, numbers, etc.
- Level 4
This level adds everything else that can be fontified: operators, delimiters, brackets, other punctuation, function names in function calls, property look ups, variables, etc.
What exactly constitutes each of the syntactical categories mentioned
above depends on the major mode and the parser grammar used by
tree-sitter for the major-mode’s language. However, in general the
categories follow the conventions of the programming language or the
file format supported by the major mode. The buffer-local value of
the variable treesit-font-lock-feature-list
holds the
fontification features supported by a tree-sitter based major mode,
where each sub-list shows the features provided by the corresponding
fontification level.
Once you change the value of treesit-font-lock-level
via
M-x customize-variable (see Customizing Specific Items), it
takes effect immediately in all the existing buffers and for files you
visit in the future in the same session.
Next: Window Fringes, Previous: Font Lock mode, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.14 Interactive Highlighting
Highlight Changes mode is a minor mode that highlights the parts of the buffer that were changed most recently, by giving that text a different face. To enable or disable Highlight Changes mode, use M-x highlight-changes-mode.
Hi Lock mode is a minor mode that highlights text that matches
regular expressions you specify. For example, you can use it to
highlight all the references to a certain variable in a program source
file, highlight certain parts in a voluminous output of some program,
or highlight certain names in an article. To enable or disable Hi
Lock mode, use the command M-x hi-lock-mode. To enable Hi Lock
mode for all buffers, use M-x global-hi-lock-mode or place
(global-hi-lock-mode 1)
in your .emacs file.
Hi Lock mode works like Font Lock mode (see Font Lock mode), except that you specify explicitly the regular expressions to highlight. You can control them with the following commands. (The key bindings below that begin with C-x w are deprecated in favor of the global M-s h bindings, and will be removed in some future Emacs version.)
- M-s h r regexp RET face RET ¶
- C-x w h regexp RET face RET
-
Highlight text that matches regexp using face face (
highlight-regexp
). The highlighting will remain as long as the buffer is loaded. For example, to highlight all occurrences of the word “whim” using the default face (a yellow background), type M-s h r whim RET RET. Any face can be used for highlighting, Hi Lock provides several of its own and these are pre-loaded into a list of default values. While being prompted for a face use M-n and M-p to cycle through them. A prefix numeric argument limits the highlighting to the corresponding subexpression.Setting the option
hi-lock-auto-select-face
to a non-nil
value causes this command (and other Hi Lock commands that read faces) to automatically choose the next face from the default list without prompting.You can use this command multiple times, specifying various regular expressions to highlight in different ways.
- M-s h u regexp RET ¶
- C-x w r regexp RET
-
Unhighlight regexp (
unhighlight-regexp
). If you invoke this from the menu, you select the expression to unhighlight from a list. If you invoke this from the keyboard, you use the minibuffer. It will show the most recently added regular expression; use M-n to show the next older expression and M-p to select the next newer expression. (You can also type the expression by hand, with completion.) When the expression you want to unhighlight appears in the minibuffer, press RET to exit the minibuffer and unhighlight it. - M-s h l regexp RET face RET ¶
- C-x w l regexp RET face RET
-
Highlight entire lines containing a match for regexp, using face face (
highlight-lines-matching-regexp
). - M-s h p phrase RET face RET ¶
- C-x w p phrase RET face RET
-
Highlight matches of phrase, using face face (
highlight-phrase
). phrase can be any regexp, but spaces will be replaced by matches to whitespace and initial lower-case letters will become case insensitive. - M-s h . ¶
- C-x w .
-
Highlight the symbol found near point, using the next available face (
highlight-symbol-at-point
). - M-s h w ¶
- C-x w b
-
Insert all the current highlighting regexp/face pairs into the buffer at point, with comment delimiters to prevent them from changing your program. (This key binding runs the
hi-lock-write-interactive-patterns
command.)These patterns are extracted from the comments, if appropriate, if you invoke M-x hi-lock-find-patterns, or if you visit the file while Hi Lock mode is enabled (since that runs
hi-lock-find-patterns
). - M-s h f ¶
- C-x w i
-
Extract regexp/face pairs from comments in the current buffer (
hi-lock-find-patterns
). Thus, you can enter patterns interactively withhighlight-regexp
, store them into the file withhi-lock-write-interactive-patterns
, edit them (perhaps including different faces for different parenthesized parts of the match), and finally use this command (hi-lock-find-patterns
) to have Hi Lock highlight the edited patterns.The variable
hi-lock-file-patterns-policy
controls whether Hi Lock mode should automatically extract and highlight patterns found in a file when it is visited. Its value can benil
(never highlight),ask
(query the user), or a function. If it is a function,hi-lock-find-patterns
calls it with the patterns as argument; if the function returns non-nil
, the patterns are used. The default isask
. Note that patterns are always highlighted if you callhi-lock-find-patterns
directly, regardless of the value of this variable.Also,
hi-lock-find-patterns
does nothing if the current major mode’s symbol is a member of the listhi-lock-exclude-modes
.
Next: Displaying Boundaries, Previous: Interactive Highlighting, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.15 Window Fringes
On graphical displays, each Emacs window normally has narrow
fringes on the left and right edges. The fringes are used to
display symbols that provide information about the text in the window.
You can type M-x fringe-mode to toggle display of the fringes or
to modify their width. This command affects fringes in all frames; to
modify fringes on the selected frame only, use M-x
set-fringe-style. You can make your changes to the fringes permanent
by customizing the variable fringe-mode
.
The most common use of the fringes is to indicate a continuation line (see Continuation Lines). When one line of text is split into multiple screen lines, the left fringe shows a curving arrow for each screen line except the first, indicating that this is not the real beginning. The right fringe shows a curving arrow for each screen line except the last, indicating that this is not the real end. If the line’s direction is right-to-left (see Bidirectional Editing), the meanings of the curving arrows in the fringes are swapped.
The fringes indicate line truncation (see Line Truncation) with short horizontal arrows meaning there’s more text on this line which is scrolled horizontally out of view. Clicking the mouse on one of the arrows scrolls the display horizontally in the direction of the arrow.
The fringes can also indicate other things, such as buffer boundaries (see Displaying Boundaries), unused lines near the end of the window (see indicate-empty-lines), and where a program you are debugging is executing (see Running Debuggers Under Emacs).
The fringe is also used for drawing the cursor, if the current line
is exactly as wide as the window and point is at the end of the line.
To disable this, change the variable
overflow-newline-into-fringe
to nil
; this causes Emacs
to continue or truncate lines that are exactly as wide as the window.
If you customize fringe-mode
to remove the fringes on one or
both sides of the window display, the features that display on the
fringe are not available. Indicators of line continuation and
truncation are an exception: when fringes are not available, Emacs
uses the leftmost and rightmost character cells to indicate
continuation and truncation with special ASCII characters, see
Continuation Lines, and Line Truncation. This reduces the
width available for displaying text on each line, because the
character cells used for truncation and continuation indicators are
reserved for that purpose. Since buffer text can include
bidirectional text, and thus both left-to-right and right-to-left
paragraphs (see Bidirectional Editing), removing only one of the
fringes still reserves two character cells, one on each side of the
window, for truncation and continuation indicators, because these
indicators are displayed on opposite sides of the window in
right-to-left paragraphs.
Next: Useless Whitespace, Previous: Window Fringes, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.16 Displaying Boundaries
Emacs can display an indication of the fill-column
position
(see Explicit Fill Commands). The fill-column indicator is a useful
functionality especially in prog-mode
and its descendants
(see Major Modes) to indicate the position of a specific column
that has some special meaning for formatting the source code of a
program. This assumes the buffer uses a fixed-pitch font, where all
the characters (with the possible exception of double-width
characters) have the same width on display. If the buffer uses
variable-pitch fonts, the fill-column indicators on different lines
might appear unaligned.
To activate the fill-column indication display, use the minor modes
display-fill-column-indicator-mode
and
global-display-fill-column-indicator-mode
, which enable
the indicator locally or globally, respectively.
Alternatively, you can set the two buffer-local variables
display-fill-column-indicator
and
display-fill-column-indicator-character
to activate the
indicator and control the character used for the indication. Note
that both variables must be non-nil
for the indication to be
displayed. (Turning on the minor mode sets both these variables.)
There are 2 buffer local variables and a face to customize this mode:
display-fill-column-indicator-column
¶Specifies the column number where the indicator should be set. It can take positive numerical values for the column, or the special value
t
, which means that the value of the variablefill-column
will be used.Any other value disables the indicator. The default value is
t
.display-fill-column-indicator-character
¶Specifies the character used for the indicator. This character can be any valid character including Unicode ones if the font supports them. The value
nil
disables the indicator. When the mode is enabled through the functionsdisplay-fill-column-indicator-mode
orglobal-display-fill-column-indicator-mode
, they will use the character specified by this variable, if it is non-nil
; otherwise Emacs will use the character U+2502 BOX DRAWINGS LIGHT VERTICAL, falling back to ‘|’ if U+2502 cannot be displayed.fill-column-indicator
¶Specifies the face used to display the indicator. It inherits its default values from the face
shadow
, but without background color. To change the indicator color, you need only set the foreground color of this face.
On graphical displays, Emacs can indicate the buffer boundaries in the fringes. If you enable this feature, the first line and the last line are marked with angle images in the fringes. This can be combined with up and down arrow images which say whether it is possible to scroll the window.
The buffer-local variable indicate-buffer-boundaries
controls
how the buffer boundaries and window scrolling is indicated in the
fringes. If the value is left
or right
, both angle and
arrow bitmaps are displayed in the left or right fringe, respectively.
If value is an alist (see Association Lists in the Emacs
Lisp Reference Manual), each element (indicator .
position)
specifies the position of one of the indicators. The
indicator must be one of top
, bottom
, up
,
down
, or t
which specifies the default position for the
indicators not present in the alist. The position is one of
left
, right
, or nil
which specifies not to show
this indicator.
For example, ((top . left) (t . right))
places the top angle
bitmap in left fringe, the bottom angle bitmap in right fringe, and
both arrow bitmaps in right fringe. To show just the angle bitmaps in
the left fringe, but no arrow bitmaps, use ((top . left)
(bottom . left))
.
Next: Selective Display, Previous: Displaying Boundaries, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.17 Useless Whitespace
It is easy to leave unnecessary spaces at the end of a line, or empty lines at the end of a buffer, without realizing it. In most cases, this trailing whitespace has no effect, but sometimes it can be a nuisance.
You can make trailing whitespace at the end of a line visible by
setting the buffer-local variable show-trailing-whitespace
to
t
. Then Emacs displays trailing whitespace, using the face
trailing-whitespace
.
This feature does not apply when point is at the end of the line containing the whitespace. Strictly speaking, that is trailing whitespace nonetheless, but displaying it specially in that case looks ugly while you are typing in new text. In this special case, the location of point is enough to show you that the spaces are present.
Type M-x delete-trailing-whitespace to delete all trailing
whitespace. This command deletes all extra spaces at the end of each
line in the buffer, and all empty lines at the end of the buffer; to
ignore the latter, change the variable delete-trailing-lines
to
nil
. If the region is active, the command instead deletes
extra spaces at the end of each line in the region.
On graphical displays, Emacs can indicate unused lines at the end of
the window with a small image in the left fringe (see Window Fringes).
The image appears for screen lines that do not correspond to any
buffer text, so blank lines at the end of the buffer stand out because
they lack this image. To enable this feature, set the buffer-local
variable indicate-empty-lines
to a non-nil
value. You
can enable or disable this feature for all new buffers by setting the
default value of this variable, e.g., (setq-default
indicate-empty-lines t)
.
Whitespace mode is a buffer-local minor mode that lets you
visualize many kinds of whitespace in the buffer, by either
drawing the whitespace characters with a special face or displaying
them as special glyphs. To toggle this mode, type M-x
whitespace-mode. The kinds of whitespace visualized are determined
by the list variable whitespace-style
. Individual elements in
that list can be toggled on or off in the current buffer by typing
M-x whitespace-toggle-options. Here is a partial list
of possible elements (see the variable’s documentation for the full
list):
face
Enable all visualizations which use special faces. This element has a special meaning: if it is absent from the list, none of the other visualizations take effect except
space-mark
,tab-mark
, andnewline-mark
.trailing
Highlight trailing whitespace.
tabs
Highlight tab characters.
spaces
Highlight space and non-breaking space characters.
lines
¶Highlight lines longer than 80 columns. To change the column limit, customize the variable
whitespace-line-column
.newline
Highlight newlines.
missing-newline-at-eof
Highlight the final character if the buffer doesn’t end with a newline character.
empty
Highlight empty lines at the beginning and/or end of the buffer.
big-indent
¶Highlight too-deep indentation. By default any sequence of at least 4 consecutive tab characters or 32 consecutive space characters is highlighted. To change that, customize the regular expression
whitespace-big-indent-regexp
.space-mark
Draw space and non-breaking characters with a special glyph.
tab-mark
Draw tab characters with a special glyph.
newline-mark
Draw newline characters with a special glyph.
Global Whitespace mode is a global minor mode that lets you visualize whitespace in all buffers. To toggle individual features, use M-x global-whitespace-toggle-options.
Next: Optional Mode Line Features, Previous: Useless Whitespace, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.18 Selective Display
Emacs has the ability to hide lines indented more than a given number of columns. You can use this to get an overview of a part of a program.
To hide lines in the current buffer, type C-x $
(set-selective-display
) with a numeric argument n. Then
lines with at least n columns of indentation disappear from the
screen. The only indication of their presence is that three dots
(‘…’) appear at the end of each visible line that is
followed by one or more hidden ones.
The commands C-n and C-p move across the hidden lines as if they were not there.
The hidden lines are still present in the buffer, and most editing commands see them as usual, so you may find point in the middle of the hidden text. When this happens, the cursor appears at the end of the previous line, after the three dots. If point is at the end of the visible line, before the newline that ends it, the cursor appears before the three dots.
To make all lines visible again, type C-x $ with no argument.
If you set the variable selective-display-ellipses
to
nil
, the three dots do not appear at the end of a line that
precedes hidden lines. Then there is no visible indication of the
hidden lines. This variable becomes local automatically when set.
See also Outline Mode for another way to hide part of the text in a buffer.
Next: How Text Is Displayed, Previous: Selective Display, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.19 Optional Mode Line Features
The buffer percentage pos indicates the percentage of the buffer above the top of the window. You can additionally display the size of the buffer by typing M-x size-indication-mode to turn on Size Indication mode. The size will be displayed immediately following the buffer percentage like this:
pos of size
Here size is the human readable representation of the number of characters in the buffer, which means that ‘k’ for 10^3, ‘M’ for 10^6, ‘G’ for 10^9, etc., are used to abbreviate.
The current line number of point appears in the mode line when Line Number mode is enabled. Use the command M-x line-number-mode to turn this mode on and off; normally it is on. The line number appears after the buffer percentage pos, with the letter ‘L’ to indicate what it is.
Similarly, you can display the current column number by turning on Column Number mode with M-x column-number-mode. The column number is indicated by the letter ‘C’. However, when both of these modes are enabled, the line and column numbers are displayed in parentheses, the line number first, rather than with ‘L’ and ‘C’. For example: ‘(561,2)’. See Minor Modes, for more information about minor modes and about how to use these commands.
In Column Number mode, the displayed column number counts from zero
starting at the left margin of the window. If you would prefer for
the displayed column number to count from one, you may set
column-number-indicator-zero-based
to nil
.
If you have narrowed the buffer (see Narrowing), the displayed
line number is relative to the accessible portion of the buffer.
Thus, it isn’t suitable as an argument to goto-line
. (The
command what-line
shows the line number relative to the whole
file.) You can use goto-line-relative
command to move point to
the line relative to the accessible portion of the narrowed buffer.
If the buffer is very large (larger than the value of
line-number-display-limit
), Emacs won’t compute the line
number, because that would be too slow; therefore, the line number
won’t appear on the mode-line. To remove this limit, set
line-number-display-limit
to nil
.
Line-number computation can also be slow if the lines in the buffer
are too long. For this reason, Emacs doesn’t display line numbers if
the average width, in characters, of lines near point is larger than
the value of line-number-display-limit-width
. The default
value is 200 characters.
Emacs can optionally display the time and system load in all mode
lines. To enable this feature, type M-x display-time or customize
the option display-time-mode
. The information added to the mode
line looks like this:
hh:mmPM l.ll
Here hh and mm are the hour and minute, followed always by
‘AM’ or ‘PM’. l.ll is the average number, collected
for the last few minutes, of processes in the whole system that were
either running or ready to run (i.e., were waiting for an available
processor). (Some fields may be missing if your operating system
cannot support them.) If you prefer time display in 24-hour format,
set the variable display-time-24hr-format
to t
.
The word ‘Mail’ appears after the load level if there is mail
for you that you have not read yet. On graphical displays, you can
use an icon instead of ‘Mail’ by customizing
display-time-use-mail-icon
; this may save some space on the
mode line. You can customize display-time-mail-face
to make
the mail indicator prominent. Use display-time-mail-file
to
specify the mail file to check, or set
display-time-mail-directory
to specify the directory to check
for incoming mail (any nonempty regular file in the directory is
considered to be newly arrived mail).
When running Emacs on a laptop computer, you can display the battery
charge on the mode-line, by using the command
display-battery-mode
or customizing the variable
display-battery-mode
. The variable
battery-mode-line-format
determines the way the battery charge
is displayed; the exact mode-line message depends on the operating
system, and it usually shows the current battery charge as a
percentage of the total charge. The functions in
battery-update-functions
are run after updating the mode line,
and can be used to trigger actions based on the battery status.
On graphical displays, the mode line is drawn as a 3D box. If you
don’t like this effect, you can disable it by customizing the
mode-line
face and setting its box
attribute to
nil
. See Customizing Faces.
By default, the mode line of nonselected windows is displayed in a
different face, called mode-line-inactive
. Only the selected
window is displayed in the mode-line
face. This helps show
which window is selected. When the minibuffer is selected, since
it has no mode line, the window from which you activated the minibuffer
has its mode line displayed using mode-line
; as a result,
ordinary entry to the minibuffer does not change any mode lines.
You can disable use of mode-line-inactive
by setting variable
mode-line-in-non-selected-windows
to nil
; then all mode
lines are displayed in the mode-line
face.
You can customize the mode line display for each of the end-of-line
formats by setting each of the variables eol-mnemonic-unix
,
eol-mnemonic-dos
, eol-mnemonic-mac
, and
eol-mnemonic-undecided
to the strings you prefer.
Next: Displaying the Cursor, Previous: Optional Mode Line Features, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.20 How Text Is Displayed
Most characters are printing characters: when they appear in a buffer, they are displayed literally on the screen. Printing characters include ASCII numbers, letters, and punctuation characters, as well as many non-ASCII characters.
The ASCII character set contains non-printing control
characters. Two of these are displayed specially: the newline
character (Unicode code point U+000A) is displayed by starting
a new line, while the tab character (U+0009) is displayed as a
space that extends to the next tab stop column (normally every 8
columns). The number of spaces per tab is controlled by the
buffer-local variable tab-width
, which must have an integer
value between 1 and 1000, inclusive. Note that the way the tab
character in the buffer is displayed has nothing to do with the
definition of TAB as a command.
Other ASCII control characters, whose codes are below
U+0020 (octal 40, decimal 32), are displayed as a caret
(‘^’) followed by the non-control version of the character, with
the escape-glyph
face. For instance, the ‘control-A’
character, U+0001, is displayed as ‘^A’.
The raw bytes with codes U+0080 (octal 200) through
U+009F (octal 237) are displayed as octal escape
sequences, with the escape-glyph
face. For instance,
character code U+0098 (octal 230) is displayed as ‘\230’.
If you change the buffer-local variable ctl-arrow
to
nil
, the ASCII control characters are also displayed
as octal escape sequences instead of caret escape sequences. (You can
also request that raw bytes be shown in hex, see display-raw-bytes-as-hex.)
Some non-ASCII characters have the same appearance as an
ASCII space or hyphen (minus) character. Such characters
can cause problems if they are entered into a buffer without your
realization, e.g., by yanking; for instance, source code compilers
typically do not treat non-ASCII spaces as whitespace
characters. To deal with this problem, Emacs displays such characters
specially: it displays U+00A0 NO-BREAK SPACE and other
characters from the Unicode horizontal space class with the
nobreak-space
face, and it displays U+00AD SOFT
HYPHEN, U+2010 HYPHEN, and U+2011 NON-BREAKING
HYPHEN with the nobreak-hyphen
face. To disable this, change
the variable nobreak-char-display
to nil
. If you give
this variable a non-nil
and non-t
value, Emacs instead
displays such characters as a highlighted backslash followed by a
space or hyphen.
You can customize the way any particular character code is displayed by means of a display table. See Display Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
On graphical displays, some characters may have no glyphs in any of
the fonts available to Emacs. These glyphless characters are
normally displayed as boxes containing the hexadecimal character code.
Similarly, on text terminals, characters that cannot be displayed
using the terminal encoding (see Coding Systems for Terminal I/O) are normally
displayed as question signs. You can control the display method by
customizing the variable glyphless-char-display-control
. You
can also customize the glyphless-char
face to make these
characters more prominent on display. See Glyphless Character Display in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual,
for details.
The glyphless-display-mode
minor mode can be used to toggle
the display of glyphless characters in the current buffer. The
glyphless characters will be displayed as boxes with acronyms of their
names inside.
Emacs tries to determine if the curved quotes ‘ and ’
can be displayed on the current display. By default, if this seems to
be so, then Emacs will translate the ASCII quotes (‘`’ and ‘'’), when they appear in messages and help texts, to these
curved quotes. You can influence or inhibit this translation by
customizing the user option text-quoting-style
(see Keys in
Documentation in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
If the curved quotes ‘, ’, “, and ” are
known to look just like ASCII characters, they are shown
with the homoglyph
face. Curved quotes that are known not to
be displayable are shown as their ASCII approximations
‘`’, ‘'’, and ‘"’ with the homoglyph
face.
Next: Line Truncation, Previous: How Text Is Displayed, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.21 Displaying the Cursor
On a text terminal, the cursor’s appearance is controlled by the
terminal, largely out of the control of Emacs. Some terminals offer
two different cursors: a visible static cursor, and a very
visible blinking cursor. By default, Emacs uses the very visible
cursor, and switches to it when you start or resume Emacs. If the
variable visible-cursor
is nil
when Emacs starts or
resumes, it uses the normal cursor.
On a graphical display, many more properties of the text cursor can
be altered. To customize its color, change the :background
attribute of the face named cursor
(see Customizing Faces). (The other attributes of this face have no effect;
the text shown under the cursor is drawn using the frame’s background
color.) To change its shape, customize the buffer-local variable
cursor-type
; possible values are box
(the default),
(box . size)
(box cursor becoming a hollow box under
masked images larger than size pixels in either dimension),
hollow
(a hollow box), bar
(a vertical bar), (bar
. n)
(a vertical bar n pixels wide), hbar
(a
horizontal bar), (hbar . n)
(a horizontal bar n
pixels tall), or nil
(no cursor at all).
By default, the cursor stops blinking after 10 blinks, if Emacs does
not get any input during that time; any input event restarts the
count. You can customize the variable blink-cursor-blinks
to
control that: its value says how many times to blink without input
before stopping. Setting that variable to a zero or negative value
will make the cursor blink forever. To disable cursor blinking
altogether, change the variable blink-cursor-mode
to nil
(see Easy Customization Interface), or add the line
(blink-cursor-mode 0)
to your init file. Alternatively, you can change how the cursor
looks when it blinks off by customizing the list variable
blink-cursor-alist
. Each element in the list should have the
form (on-type . off-type)
; this means that if the
cursor is displayed as on-type when it blinks on (where
on-type is one of the cursor types described above), then it is
displayed as off-type when it blinks off.
Some characters, such as tab characters, are extra wide. When
the cursor is positioned over such a character, it is normally drawn
with the default character width. You can make the cursor stretch to
cover wide characters, by changing the variable
x-stretch-cursor
to a non-nil
value.
The cursor normally appears in non-selected windows as a
non-blinking hollow box. (For a bar cursor, it instead appears as a
thinner bar.) To turn off cursors in non-selected windows, change the
variable cursor-in-non-selected-windows
to nil
.
To make the cursor even more visible, you can use HL Line mode, a minor mode that highlights the line containing point. Use M-x hl-line-mode to enable or disable it in the current buffer. M-x global-hl-line-mode enables or disables the same mode globally.
Next: Visual Line Mode, Previous: Displaying the Cursor, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.22 Line Truncation
As an alternative to continuation (see Continuation Lines), Emacs can display long lines by truncation. This means that all the characters that do not fit in the width of the screen or window do not appear at all. On graphical displays, a small straight arrow in the fringe indicates truncation at either end of the line. On text terminals, this is indicated with ‘$’ signs in the rightmost and/or leftmost columns.
Horizontal scrolling automatically causes line truncation
(see Horizontal Scrolling). You can explicitly enable line
truncation for a particular buffer with the command C-x x t
(toggle-truncate-lines
). This works by locally changing the
variable truncate-lines
. If that variable is non-nil
,
long lines are truncated; if it is nil
, they are continued onto
multiple screen lines. Setting the variable truncate-lines
in
any way makes it local to the current buffer; until that time, the
default value, which is normally nil
, is in effect.
Since line truncation and word wrap (described in the next section)
are contradictory, toggle-truncate-lines
disables word wrap
when it turns on line truncation.
If a split window becomes too narrow, Emacs may automatically enable
line truncation. See Splitting Windows, for the variable
truncate-partial-width-windows
which controls this.
Next: Customization of Display, Previous: Line Truncation, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.23 Visual Line Mode
Another alternative to ordinary line continuation (see Continuation Lines) is to use word wrap. Here, each long logical line is divided into two or more screen lines, or “visual lines”, like in ordinary line continuation. However, Emacs attempts to wrap the line at word boundaries near the right window edge. (If the line’s direction is right-to-left, it is wrapped at the left window edge instead.) This makes the text easier to read, as wrapping does not occur in the middle of words.
Word wrap is enabled by Visual Line mode, an optional minor mode. To turn on Visual Line mode in the current buffer, type M-x visual-line-mode; repeating this command turns it off. You can also turn on Visual Line mode using the menu bar: in the Options menu, select the ‘Line Wrapping in this Buffer’ submenu, followed by the ‘Word Wrap (Visual Line mode)’ menu item. While Visual Line mode is enabled, the mode line shows the string ‘wrap’ in the mode display. The command M-x global-visual-line-mode toggles Visual Line mode in all buffers.
Since word wrap and line truncation (described in the previous
section) are contradictory, turning on visual-line-mode
disables line truncation.
In Visual Line mode, some editing commands work on screen lines
instead of logical lines: C-a (beginning-of-visual-line
)
moves to the beginning of the screen line, C-e
(end-of-visual-line
) moves to the end of the screen line, and
C-k (kill-visual-line
) kills text to the end of the
screen line.
To move by logical lines, use the commands M-x next-logical-line and M-x previous-logical-line. These move point to the next logical line and the previous logical line respectively, regardless of whether Visual Line mode is enabled. If you use these commands frequently, it may be convenient to assign key bindings to them. See Rebinding Keys in Your Init File.
By default, word-wrapped lines do not display fringe indicators.
Visual Line mode is often used to edit files that contain many long
logical lines, so having a fringe indicator for each wrapped line
would be visually distracting. You can change this by customizing the
variable visual-line-fringe-indicators
.
By default, Emacs only breaks lines after whitespace characters like
SPC and TAB, but does not break after whitespace
characters like EN QUAD. Emacs provides a minor mode called
word-wrap-whitespace-mode
that switches on word wrapping in the
current mode, and sets up which characters to wrap lines on based on
the word-wrap-whitespace-characters
user option. There’s also
a globalized version of that mode called
global-word-wrap-whitespace-mode
.
Only breaking after whitespace character produces incorrect
results when CJK and Latin text are mixed
together (because CJK characters don’t use whitespace to separate
words). You can customize the option word-wrap-by-category
to
allow Emacs to break lines after any character with ‘|’ category
(see Categories in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), which
provides better support for CJK characters. Also, if this variable is
set using Customize, Emacs automatically loads kinsoku.el.
When kinsoku.el is loaded, Emacs respects kinsoku rules when
breaking lines. That means characters with the ‘>’ category don’t
appear at the beginning of a line (e.g., U+FF0C FULLWIDTH COMMA), and
characters with the ‘<’ category don’t appear at the end of a line
(e.g., U+300A LEFT DOUBLE ANGLE BRACKET). You can view the category
set of a character using the commands char-category-set
and
category-set-mnemonics
, or by typing C-u C-x = with point
on the character and looking at the “category” section in the
report. You can add categories to a character using the command
modify-category-entry
.
Previous: Visual Line Mode, Up: Controlling the Display [Contents][Index]
15.24 Customization of Display
This section describes variables that control miscellaneous aspects of the appearance of the Emacs screen. Beginning users can skip it.
If you want to have Emacs display line numbers for every line in the
buffer, customize the buffer-local variable
display-line-numbers
; it is nil
by default. This
variable can have several different values to support various modes of
line-number display:
t
Display (an absolute) line number before each non-continuation screen line that displays buffer text. If the line is a continuation line, or if the entire screen line displays a display or an overlay string, that line will not be numbered.
relative
Display relative line numbers before non-continuation lines which show buffer text. The line numbers are relative to the line showing point, so the numbers grow both up and down as lines become farther from the current line.
visual
This value causes Emacs to count lines visually: only lines actually shown on the display will be counted (disregarding any lines in invisible parts of text), and lines which wrap to consume more than one screen line will be numbered that many times. The displayed numbers are relative, as with
relative
value above. This is handy in modes that fold text, such as Outline mode (see Outline Mode), and when you need to move by exact number of screen lines.- anything else
Any other non-
nil
value is treated ast
.
The command M-x display-line-numbers-mode provides a
convenient way to turn on display of line numbers. This mode has a globalized
variant, global-display-line-numbers-mode
. The user option
display-line-numbers-type
controls which sub-mode of
line-number display, described above, these modes will activate.
Note that line numbers are not displayed in the minibuffer and in the
tooltips, even if you turn on display-line-numbers-mode
globally.
When Emacs displays relative line numbers, you can control the number
displayed before the current line, the line showing point. By
default, Emacs displays the absolute number of the current line there,
even though all the other line numbers are relative. If you customize
the variable display-line-numbers-current-absolute
to a
nil
value, the number displayed for the current line will be
zero. This is handy if you don’t care about the number of the current
line, and want to leave more horizontal space for text in large
buffers.
In a narrowed buffer (see Narrowing) lines are normally numbered
starting at the beginning of the narrowing. However, if you customize
the variable display-line-numbers-widen
to a non-nil
value, line numbers will disregard any narrowing and will start at the
first character of the buffer.
If the value of display-line-numbers-offset
is non-zero, it is
added to each absolute line number, and lines are counted from the
beginning of the buffer, as if display-line-numbers-widen
were
non-nil
. It has no effect when set to zero, or when line
numbers are not absolute.
In selective display mode (see Selective Display), and other modes
that hide many lines from display (such as Outline and Org modes), you
may wish to customize the variables
display-line-numbers-width-start
and
display-line-numbers-grow-only
, or set
display-line-numbers-width
to a large enough value, to avoid
occasional miscalculations of space reserved for the line numbers.
The line numbers are displayed in a special face line-number
.
The current line number is displayed in a different face,
line-number-current-line
, so you can make the current line’s
number have a distinct appearance, which will help locating the line
showing point. Additional faces line-number-major-tick
and
line-number-minor-tick
can be used to highlight the line numbers
of lines which are a multiple of certain numbers. Customize
display-line-numbers-major-tick
and
display-line-numbers-minor-tick
respectively to set those
numbers.
If the variable visible-bell
is non-nil
, Emacs attempts
to make the whole screen blink when it would normally make an audible bell
sound. This variable has no effect if your terminal does not have a way
to make the screen blink.
The variable echo-keystrokes
controls the echoing of multi-character
keys; its value is the number of seconds of pause required to cause echoing
to start, or zero, meaning don’t echo at all. The value takes effect when
there is something to echo. See The Echo Area.
On graphical displays, Emacs displays the mouse pointer as an
hourglass if Emacs is busy. To disable this feature, set the variable
display-hourglass
to nil
. The variable
hourglass-delay
determines the number of seconds of busy
time before the hourglass is shown; the default is 1.
If the mouse pointer lies inside an Emacs frame, Emacs makes it
invisible each time you type a character to insert text, to prevent it
from obscuring the text. (To be precise, the hiding occurs when you
type a self-inserting character. See Inserting Text.) Moving
the mouse pointer makes it visible again. To disable this feature,
set the variable make-pointer-invisible
to nil
.
On graphical displays, the variable underline-minimum-offset
determines the minimum distance between the baseline and underline, in
pixels, for underlined text. By default, the value is 1; increasing
it may improve the legibility of underlined text for certain fonts.
(However, Emacs will never draw the underline below the current line
area.) The variable x-underline-at-descent-line
determines how
to draw underlined text. The default is nil
, which means to
draw it at the baseline level of the font; if you change it to
t
, Emacs draws the underline at the same height as the font’s
descent line. (If non-default line spacing was specified for the
underlined text, see Line Height in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual, Emacs draws the underline below the additional
spacing.)
The variable overline-margin
specifies the vertical position
of an overline above the text, including the height of the overline
itself, in pixels; the default is 2.
On some text terminals, bold face and inverse video together result
in text that is hard to read. Call the function
tty-suppress-bold-inverse-default-colors
with a non-nil
argument to suppress the effect of bold-face in this case.
Raw bytes are displayed in octal format by default, for example a
byte with a decimal value of 128 is displayed as \200
. To
change display to the hexadecimal format of \x80
, set the
variable display-raw-bytes-as-hex
to t
.
Care may be needed when interpreting a raw byte when copying
text from a terminal containing an Emacs session, or when a terminal’s
escape-glyph
face looks like the default face. For example, by
default Emacs displays the four characters ‘\’, ‘2’,
‘0’, ‘0’ with the same characters it displays a byte with
decimal value 128. The problem can be worse with hex displays, where
the raw byte 128 followed by the character ‘7’ is displayed as
\x807
, which Emacs Lisp reads as the single character U+0807
SAMARITAN LETTER IT; this confusion does not occur with the
corresponding octal display \2007
because octal escapes contain
at most three digits.
Next: Commands for Fixing Typos, Previous: Controlling the Display, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
16 Searching and Replacement
Like other editors, Emacs has commands to search for occurrences of a string. Emacs also has commands to replace occurrences of a string with a different string. There are also commands that do the same thing, but search for patterns instead of fixed strings.
You can also search multiple files under the control of xref
(see Searching and Replacing with Identifiers) or through the Dired A command
(see Operating on Files), or ask the grep
program to do it
(see Searching with Grep under Emacs).
- Incremental Search
- Nonincremental Search
- Word Search
- Symbol Search
- Regular Expression Search
- Syntax of Regular Expressions
- Backslash in Regular Expressions
- Regular Expression Example
- Lax Matching During Searching
- Replacement Commands
- Other Search-and-Loop Commands
- Tailoring Search to Your Needs
Next: Nonincremental Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.1 Incremental Search
The principal search command in Emacs is incremental: it begins searching as soon as you type the first character of the search string. As you type in the search string, Emacs shows you where the string (as you have typed it so far) would be found. When you have typed enough characters to identify the place you want, you can stop. Depending on what you plan to do next, you may or may not need to terminate the search explicitly with RET.
- C-s
Incremental search forward (
isearch-forward
).- C-r
Incremental search backward (
isearch-backward
).
You can also invoke incremental search from the menu bar’s ‘Edit->Search’ menu.
- Basics of Incremental Search
- Repeating Incremental Search
- Isearch Yanking
- Errors in Incremental Search
- Special Input for Incremental Search
- Not Exiting Incremental Search
- Searching the Minibuffer
Next: Repeating Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.1 Basics of Incremental Search
- C-s
Begin incremental search (
isearch-forward
).- C-r
Begin reverse incremental search (
isearch-backward
).
C-s (isearch-forward
) starts a forward incremental
search. It reads characters from the keyboard, and moves point just
past the end of the next occurrence of those characters in the buffer.
For instance, if you type C-s and then F, that puts the cursor after the first ‘F’ that occurs in the buffer after the starting point. If you then type O, the cursor moves to just after the first ‘FO’; the ‘F’ in that ‘FO’ might not be the first ‘F’ previously found. After another O, the cursor moves to just after the first ‘FOO’.
At each step, Emacs highlights the current match—the buffer
text that matches the search string—using the isearch
face
(see Text Faces). See Tailoring Search to Your Needs, for various options
that customize this highlighting. The current search string is also
displayed in the echo area.
If you make a mistake typing the search string, type DEL
(isearch-delete-char
). Each DEL cancels the last input
item entered during the search. Emacs records a new input item
whenever you type a command that changes the search string, the
position of point, the success or failure of the search, the direction
of the search, the position of the other end of the current search
result, or the “wrappedness” of the search. See Errors in Incremental Search, for more about dealing with unsuccessful search.
When you are satisfied with the place you have reached, type
RET (isearch-exit
). This stops searching, leaving the
cursor where the search brought it. Also, any command not specially
meaningful in searches stops the searching and is then executed.
Thus, typing C-a exits the search and then moves to the
beginning of the line; typing one of the arrow keys exits the search
and performs the respective movement command; etc. RET is
necessary only if the next command you want to type is a printing
character, DEL, RET, or another character that is special
within searches (C-q, C-w, C-r, C-s,
C-y, M-y, M-r, M-c, M-e, and some others
described below). You can fine-tune the commands that exit the
search; see Not Exiting Incremental Search.
As a special exception, entering RET when the search string is empty launches nonincremental search (see Nonincremental Search). (This can be customized; see Tailoring Search to Your Needs.)
To abandon the search and return to the place where you started,
type ESC ESC ESC (isearch-cancel
) or
C-g C-g (isearch-abort
).
When you exit the incremental search, it adds the original value of point to the mark ring, without activating the mark; you can thus use C-u C-SPC or C-x C-x to return to where you were before beginning the search. See The Mark Ring. (Emacs only does this if the mark was not already active; if the mark was active when you started the search, both C-u C-SPC and C-x C-x will go to the mark.)
To search backwards, use C-r (isearch-backward
) instead
of C-s to start the search. A backward search finds matches
that end before the starting point, just as a forward search finds
matches that begin after it.
Next: Isearch Yanking, Previous: Basics of Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.2 Repeating Incremental Search
Suppose you search forward for ‘FOO’ and find a match, but not
the one you expected to find: the ‘FOO’ you were aiming for
occurs later in the buffer. In this event, type another C-s
(isearch-repeat-forward
) to move to the next occurrence of the
search string, or C-r (isearch-repeat-backward
) to move
to the previous occurrence. You can repeat these commands any number
of times. Alternatively, you can supply a numeric prefix argument of
n to C-s and C-r to find the nth next or
previous occurrence. If you overshoot, you can cancel some C-s
commands with DEL. Similarly, each C-r
(isearch-repeat-backward
) in a backward incremental search
repeats the backward search.
If you pause for a little while during incremental search, Emacs
highlights all the other possible matches for the search string that
are present on the screen. This helps you anticipate where you can
get to by typing C-s or C-r to repeat the search. The
other matches are highlighted differently from the current match,
using the customizable face lazy-highlight
(see Text Faces). If
you don’t like this feature, you can disable it by setting
isearch-lazy-highlight
to nil
. For other customizations
related to highlighting matches, see Tailoring Search to Your Needs.
After exiting a search, you can search for the same string again by typing just C-s C-s. The first C-s is the key that invokes incremental search, and the second C-s means to search again for the last search string. Similarly, C-r C-r searches backward for the last search string. In determining the last search string, it doesn’t matter whether that string was searched for with C-s or C-r.
If you are searching forward but you realize you were looking for something before the starting point, type C-r to switch to a backward search, leaving the search string unchanged. Similarly, C-s in a backward search switches to a forward search.
When you change the direction of a search, the first command you
type will, by default, remain on the same match, and the cursor will
move to the other end of the match. To move to another match
immediately, customize the variable
isearch-repeat-on-direction-change
to t
.
If a search is failing and you ask to repeat it by typing another C-s, it starts again from the beginning of the buffer. Repeating a failing reverse search with C-r starts again from the end. This is called wrapping around, and ‘Wrapped’ appears in the search prompt once this has happened. If you keep on going past the original starting point of the search, it changes to ‘Overwrapped’, which means that you are revisiting matches that you have already seen.
You can control what happens when there are no more matches by
customizing the isearch-wrap-pause
user option. If it is
t
(the default), signal an error. (Repeating the search will
wrap around.) If no
, issue a ding
and wrap immediately
after reaching the last match. If no-ding
, wrap immediately,
but don’t ding
. With the values no
and no-ding
the search will try to wrap around also on typing a character.
Finally, if nil
, never wrap, but just stop at the last match.
To reuse earlier search strings, use the search ring. The
commands M-p (isearch-ring-retreat
) and M-n
(isearch-ring-advance
) move through the ring to pick a search
string to reuse. These commands leave the selected search ring
element in the minibuffer, where you can edit it. Type
C-s/C-r or RET to accept the string and start
searching for it. The number of most recently used search strings
saved in the search ring is specified by the variable
search-ring-max
, 16 by default.
To edit the current search string in the minibuffer without
replacing it with items from the search ring, type M-e
(isearch-edit-string
) or click mouse-1 in the minibuffer.
Type RET, C-s or C-r to finish editing the string
and search for it. Type C-f or RIGHT to add to the
search string characters following point from the buffer from which
you started the search.
Next: Errors in Incremental Search, Previous: Repeating Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.3 Isearch Yanking
In many cases, you will want to use text at or near point as your search string. The commands described in this subsection let you do that conveniently.
C-w (isearch-yank-word-or-char
) appends the next
character or word at point to the search string. This is an easy way
to search for another occurrence of the text at point. (The decision
of whether to copy a character or a word is heuristic.) With a prefix
numeric argument of n, append the next n characters or
words.
C-M-w (isearch-yank-symbol-or-char
) appends the next
character or symbol at point to the search string. This is an easy way
to search for another occurrence of the symbol at point. (The decision
of whether to copy a character or a symbol is heuristic.) With a prefix
numeric argument of n, append the next n characters or
symbols.
M-s C-e (isearch-yank-line
) appends the rest
of the current line to the search string. If point is already at the
end of a line, it appends the next line. With a prefix argument
n, it appends the next n lines.
Similarly, C-M-z (isearch-yank-until-char
) appends to
the search string everything from point until the next occurrence of
a specified character (not including that character). This is especially
useful for keyboard macros, for example in programming languages or
markup languages in which that character marks a token boundary. With
a prefix numeric argument of n, the command appends everything
from point to the nth occurrence of the specified character.
Within incremental search, C-y (isearch-yank-kill
)
appends the current kill to the search string. M-y
(isearch-yank-pop
), if called after C-y during
incremental search, replaces that appended text with an earlier kill,
similar to the usual M-y (yank-pop
) command. Clicking
mouse-2 in the echo area appends the current X selection
(see Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications) to the search string
(isearch-yank-x-selection
).
C-M-d (isearch-del-char
) deletes the last character
from the search string, and C-M-y (isearch-yank-char
)
appends the character after point to the search string. An
alternative method to add the character after point is to enter the
minibuffer with M-e (see Repeating Incremental Search) and type C-f
or RIGHT at the end of the search string in the
minibuffer. Each C-f or RIGHT you type adds another
character following point to the search string.
Normally, when the search is case-insensitive, text yanked into the
search string is converted to lower case, so that the search remains
case-insensitive (see case folding). However, if the
value of the variable search-upper-case
(see search-upper-case) is other than not-yanks
, that disables this
down-casing.
To begin a new incremental search with the text near point yanked
into the initial search string, type M-s M-. that runs the
command isearch-forward-thing-at-point
. If the region was
active, then it yanks the text from the region into the search string.
Otherwise, it tries to yank a URL, a symbol or an expression found
near point. What to yank is defined by the user option
isearch-forward-thing-at-point
.
Next: Special Input for Incremental Search, Previous: Isearch Yanking, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.4 Errors in Incremental Search
If your string is not found at all, the echo area says ‘Failing
I-Search’, and the cursor moves past the place where Emacs found as
much of your string as it could. Thus, if you search for ‘FOOT’,
and there is no ‘FOOT’, you might see the cursor after the
‘FOO’ in ‘FOOL’. In the echo area, the part of the search
string that failed to match is highlighted using the face
isearch-fail
.
At this point, there are several things you can do. If your string was mistyped, use DEL to cancel a previous input item (see Basics of Incremental Search), C-M-d to erase one character at a time, or M-e to edit it. If you like the place you have found, you can type RET to remain there. Or you can type C-g, which removes from the search string the characters that could not be found (the ‘T’ in ‘FOOT’), leaving those that were found (the ‘FOO’ in ‘FOOT’). A second C-g at that point cancels the search entirely, returning point to where it was when the search started.
The quit command, C-g, does special things during searches; just what it does depends on the status of the search. If the search has found what you specified and is waiting for input, C-g cancels the entire search, moving the cursor back to where you started the search. If C-g is typed when there are characters in the search string that have not been found—because Emacs is still searching for them, or because it has failed to find them—then the search string characters which have not been found are discarded from the search string. With them gone, the search is now successful and waiting for more input, so a second C-g will cancel the entire search.
Next: Not Exiting Incremental Search, Previous: Errors in Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.5 Special Input for Incremental Search
In addition to characters described in the previous subsections, some of the other characters you type during incremental search have special effects. They are described here.
To toggle lax space matching (see lax space matching), type M-s SPC.
To toggle case sensitivity of the search, type M-c or M-s c. See case folding. If the search string includes upper-case letters, the search is case-sensitive by default.
To toggle whether or not the search will consider similar and equivalent characters as a match, type M-s '. See character folding. If the search string includes accented characters, that disables character folding during that search.
To toggle whether or not the search will find text made invisible by
overlays, type M-s i (isearch-toggle-invisible
).
See Outline Search. To make all incremental searches find matches
inside invisible text, whether due to text properties or overlay
properties, customize search-invisible
to the value t
.
To toggle between non-regexp and regexp incremental search, type
M-r or M-s r (isearch-toggle-regexp
).
See Regular Expression Search.
To toggle symbol mode, type M-s _. See Symbol Search.
To search for a newline character, type C-j as part of the search string.
To search for non-ASCII characters, use one of the following methods during incremental search:
-
Type C-q (
isearch-quote-char
), followed by a non-graphic character or a sequence of octal digits. This adds a character to the search string, similar to inserting into a buffer using C-q (see Inserting Text). For example, C-q C-s during incremental search adds the ‘control-S’ character to the search string. -
Use an input method (see Input Methods). If an input method is
enabled in the current buffer when you start the search, the same
method will be active in the minibuffer when you type the search
string. While typing the search string, you can toggle the input
method with C-\ (
isearch-toggle-input-method
). You can also turn on a non-default input method with C-^ (isearch-toggle-specified-input-method
), which prompts for the name of the input method. When an input method is active during incremental search, the search prompt includes the input method mnemonic, like this:I-search [im]:
where im is the mnemonic of the active input method. Any input method you enable during incremental search remains enabled in the current buffer afterwards. Finally, you can temporarily enable a transient input method (see transient input method) with C-x \ (
isearch-transient-input-method
) to insert a single character to the search string using an input method, and automatically disable the input method afterwards. -
Type C-x 8 RET (
isearch-char-by-name
), followed by a Unicode name or code-point in hex. This adds the specified character into the search string, similar to the usualinsert-char
command (see Inserting Text).
You can also include Emoji sequences in the search string. Type
C-x 8 e RET (isearch-emoji-by-name
), followed
by the Unicode name of an Emoji (for example, smiling face or
heart with arrow). This adds the specified Emoji to the search
string. If you don’t know the name of the Emoji you want to search
for, you can use C-x 8 e l (emoji-list
) and C-x 8 e
d (emoji-describe
) (see Input Methods).
Typing M-s o in incremental search invokes
isearch-occur
, which runs occur
with the current search
string. See occur.
Typing M-% (isearch-query-replace
) in incremental
search invokes query-replace
or query-replace-regexp
(depending on search mode) with the current search string used as the
string to replace. A negative prefix argument means to replace
backward. See Query Replace. Typing C-M-%
(isearch-query-replace-regexp
) invokes
query-replace-regexp
with the current search string used as the
regexp to replace.
Typing M-TAB in incremental search invokes
isearch-complete
, which attempts to complete the search string
using the search ring (the previous search strings you used) as a list
of completion alternatives. See Completion. In many operating
systems, the M-TAB key sequence is captured by the window
manager; you then need to rebind isearch-complete
to another
key sequence if you want to use it (see Changing Key Bindings Interactively).
You can exit the search while leaving the matches highlighted by
typing M-s h r (isearch-highlight-regexp
). This runs
highlight-regexp
(see Interactive Highlighting), passing it
the regexp derived from the search string and prompting you for the face
to use for highlighting. To highlight whole lines containing
matches (rather than just the matches), type M-s h l
(isearch-highlight-lines-matching-regexp
). In either case, to
remove the highlighting, type M-s h u (unhighlight-regexp
).
When incremental search is active, you can type C-h C-h
(isearch-help-map
) to access interactive help options,
including a list of special key bindings. These key bindings are part
of the keymap isearch-mode-map
(see Keymaps).
When incremental search is active, typing M-s M-> will go to the last occurrence of the search string, and M-s M-< will go to the first occurrence. With a prefix numeric argument of n, these commands will go to the nth occurrence of the search string counting from the beginning or end of the buffer, respectively.
Next: Searching the Minibuffer, Previous: Special Input for Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.6 Not Exiting Incremental Search
This subsection describes how to control whether typing a command not specifically meaningful in searches exits the search before executing the command. It also describes three categories of commands which you can type without exiting the current incremental search, even though they are not themselves part of incremental search.
Normally, typing a command that is not bound by the incremental
search exits the search before executing the command. Thus, the
command operates on the buffer from which you invoked the search.
However, if you customize the variable search-exit-option
to
append
, the characters which you type that are not interpreted by
the incremental search are simply appended to the search string. This
is so you could include in the search string control characters, such
as C-a, that would normally exit the search and invoke the
command bound to them on the buffer.
- Prefix Arguments ¶
-
In incremental search, when you type a command that specifies a prefix argument (see Numeric Arguments), by default it will apply either to the next action in the search or to the command that exits the search. In other words, entering a prefix argument will not by itself terminate the search.
In previous versions of Emacs, entering a prefix argument always terminated the search. You can revert to this behavior by setting the variable
isearch-allow-prefix
tonil
.When
isearch-allow-scroll
is non-nil
(see below), prefix arguments always have the default behavior described above, i.e., they don’t terminate the search, even ifisearch-allow-prefix
isnil
. - Scrolling Commands ¶
-
Normally, scrolling commands exit incremental search. But if you change the variable
isearch-allow-scroll
to a non-nil
value, that enables the use of the scroll-bar, as well as keyboard scrolling commands like C-v, M-v, and C-l (see Scrolling), which have a non-nil
scroll-command
property, without exiting the search. This applies only to calling these commands via their bound key sequences—typing M-x will still exit the search. You can give prefix arguments to these commands in the usual way. This feature normally won’t let you scroll the current match out of visibility; but if you customizeisearch-allow-scroll
to the special valueunlimited
, that restriction is lifted.The
isearch-allow-scroll
feature also affects some other commands, such as C-x 2 (split-window-below
) and C-x ^ (enlarge-window
), which don’t exactly scroll but do affect where the text appears on the screen. In fact, it affects any command that has a non-nil
isearch-scroll
property. So you can control which commands are affected by changing these properties.For example, to make C-h l usable within an incremental search in all future Emacs sessions, use C-h c to find what command it runs (see Documentation for a Key), which is
view-lossage
. Then you can put the following line in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File):(put 'view-lossage 'isearch-scroll t)
This feature can be applied to any command that doesn’t permanently change point, the buffer contents, the match data, the current buffer, or the selected window and frame. The command must not itself attempt an incremental search. This feature is disabled if
isearch-allow-scroll
isnil
(which it is by default).Likewise, if you change the variable
isearch-allow-motion
to a non-nil
value, this enables the use of the keyboard motion commands M-<, M->, C-v and M-v, to move respectively to the first occurrence of the current search string in the buffer, the last one, the first one after the current window, and the last one before the current window. The search direction does not change when these motion commands are used, unless you change the variableisearch-motion-changes-direction
to a non-nil
value, in which case the search direction is forward after M-< and C-v, and backward after M-> and M-v. - Motion Commands ¶
When
isearch-yank-on-move
is customized toshift
, you can extend the search string by holding down the shift key while typing cursor motion commands. It will yank text that ends at the new position after moving point in the current buffer.When
isearch-yank-on-move
ist
, you can extend the search string without using the shift key for cursor motion commands, but it applies only for certain motion command that have theisearch-move
property on their symbols.
Previous: Not Exiting Incremental Search, Up: Incremental Search [Contents][Index]
16.1.7 Searching the Minibuffer
If you start an incremental search while the minibuffer is active, Emacs searches the contents of the minibuffer. Unlike searching an ordinary buffer, the search string is not shown in the echo area, because that is used to display the minibuffer.
If an incremental search fails in the minibuffer, it tries searching the minibuffer history. See Minibuffer History. You can visualize the minibuffer and its history as a series of pages, with the earliest history element on the first page and the current minibuffer on the last page. A forward search, C-s, searches forward to later pages; a reverse search, C-r, searches backwards to earlier pages. Like in ordinary buffer search, a failing search can wrap around, going from the last page to the first page or vice versa.
When the current match is on a history element, that history element is pulled into the minibuffer. If you exit the incremental search normally (e.g., by typing RET), it remains in the minibuffer afterwards. Canceling the search, with C-g, restores the contents of the minibuffer when you began the search.
Next: Word Search, Previous: Incremental Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.2 Nonincremental Search
Emacs also has conventional nonincremental search commands, which require you to type the entire search string before searching begins.
- C-s RET string RET
Search for string.
- C-r RET string RET
Search backward for string.
To start a nonincremental search, first type C-s RET. This enters the minibuffer to read the search string; terminate the string with RET, and then the search takes place. If the string is not found, the search command signals an error.
When you type C-s RET, the C-s invokes incremental search as usual. That command is specially programmed to invoke the command for nonincremental search, if the string you specify is empty. (Such an empty argument would otherwise be useless.) C-r RET does likewise, invoking the nonincremental backward-searching command.
Nonincremental search can also be invoked from the menu bar’s ‘Edit->Search’ menu.
You can also use two simpler commands, M-x search-forward and M-x search-backward. These commands look for the literal strings you specify, and don’t support any of the lax-search features (see Lax Matching During Searching) except case folding.
Next: Symbol Search, Previous: Nonincremental Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.3 Word Search
A word search finds a sequence of words without regard to the type of punctuation between them. For instance, if you enter a search string that consists of two words separated by a single space, the search matches any sequence of those two words separated by one or more spaces, newlines, or other punctuation characters. This is particularly useful for searching text documents, because you don’t have to worry whether the words you are looking for are separated by newlines or spaces. Note that major modes for programming languages or other specialized modes can modify the definition of a word to suit their syntactic needs.
- M-s w
If incremental search is active, toggle word search mode (
isearch-toggle-word
); otherwise, begin an incremental forward word search (isearch-forward-word
).- M-s w RET words RET
Search for words, using a forward nonincremental word search.
- M-s w C-r RET words RET
Search backward for words, using a nonincremental word search.
- M-s M-w
Search the Web for the text in region.
To begin a forward incremental word search, type M-s w. If
incremental search is not already active, this runs the command
isearch-forward-word
. If incremental search is already active
(whether a forward or backward search), M-s w runs the command
isearch-toggle-word
, which switches to a word search while
keeping the direction of the search and the current search string
unchanged. You can toggle word search back off by typing M-s w
again.
To begin a nonincremental word search, type M-s w RET
for a forward search, or M-s w C-r RET for a backward search.
These run the commands word-search-forward
and
word-search-backward
respectively.
Incremental and nonincremental word searches differ slightly in the way they find a match. In a nonincremental word search, each word in the search string must exactly match a whole word. In an incremental word search, the matching is more lax: while you are typing the search string, its first and last words need not match whole words. This is so that the matching can proceed incrementally as you type. This additional laxity does not apply to the lazy highlight (see Incremental Search), which always matches whole words. While you are typing the search string, ‘Pending’ appears in the search prompt until you use a search repeating key like C-s.
The word search commands don’t perform character folding, and toggling lax whitespace matching (see lax space matching) has no effect on them.
To search the Web for the text in region, type M-s M-w. This
command performs an Internet search for the words in region using the
search engine whose URL is specified by the variable
eww-search-prefix
(see EWW in The Emacs Web
Wowser Manual). If the region is not active, or doesn’t contain any
words, this command prompts the user for a URL or keywords to search.
Next: Regular Expression Search, Previous: Word Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.4 Symbol Search
A symbol search is much like an ordinary search, except that
the boundaries of the search must match the boundaries of a symbol.
The meaning of symbol in this context depends on the major mode,
and usually refers to a source code token, such as a Lisp symbol in
Emacs Lisp mode. For instance, if you perform an incremental symbol
search for the Lisp symbol forward-word
, it would not match
isearch-forward-word
. This feature is thus mainly useful for
searching source code.
- M-s _ ¶
If incremental search is active, toggle symbol search mode (
isearch-toggle-symbol
); otherwise, begin an incremental forward symbol search (isearch-forward-symbol
).- M-s .
Start a symbol incremental search forward with the symbol found near point added to the search string initially.
- M-s _ RET symbol RET
Search forward for symbol, nonincrementally.
- M-s _ C-r RET symbol RET
Search backward for symbol, nonincrementally.
To begin a forward incremental symbol search, type M-s _ (or
M-s . if the symbol to search is near point). If incremental
search is not already active, M-s _ runs the command
isearch-forward-symbol
and M-s . runs the command
isearch-forward-symbol-at-point
. With a numeric prefix
argument of n, M-s . will search for the nthe next
occurrence of the symbol at point; negative values of n search
backwards. If incremental search is already active, M-s _
switches to a symbol search, preserving the direction of the search
and the current search string; you can disable symbol search by typing
M-s _ again. In incremental symbol search, while you are typing
the search string, only the beginning of the search string is required
to match the beginning of a symbol, and ‘Pending’ appears in the
search prompt until you use a search repeating key like C-s.
To begin a nonincremental symbol search, type M-s _ RET for a forward search, or M-s _ C-r RET or a backward search. In nonincremental symbol searches, the beginning and end of the search string are required to match the beginning and end of a symbol, respectively.
The symbol search commands don’t perform character folding, and toggling lax whitespace matching (see lax space matching) has no effect on them.
Next: Syntax of Regular Expressions, Previous: Symbol Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.5 Regular Expression Search
A regular expression (or regexp for short) is a pattern that denotes a class of alternative strings to match. Emacs provides both incremental and nonincremental ways to search for a match for a regexp. The syntax of regular expressions is explained in the next section.
- C-M-s
Begin incremental regexp search (
isearch-forward-regexp
).- C-M-r
Begin reverse incremental regexp search (
isearch-backward-regexp
).
Incremental search for a regexp is done by typing C-M-s
(isearch-forward-regexp
), by invoking C-s with a
prefix argument (whose value does not matter), or by typing M-r
within a forward incremental search. This command reads a
search string incrementally just like C-s, but it treats the
search string as a regexp rather than looking for an exact match
against the text in the buffer. Each time you add text to the search
string, you make the regexp longer, and the new regexp is searched
for. To search backward for a regexp, use C-M-r
(isearch-backward-regexp
), C-r with a prefix argument,
or M-r within a backward incremental search.
All of the special key sequences in an ordinary incremental search
(see Special Input for Incremental Search) do similar things in an incremental regexp
search. For instance, typing C-s immediately after starting the
search retrieves the last incremental search regexp used and searches
forward for it. Incremental regexp and non-regexp searches have
independent defaults. They also have separate search rings, which you
can access with M-p and M-n. The maximum number of search
regexps saved in the search ring is determined by the value of
regexp-search-ring-max
, 16 by default.
Unlike ordinary incremental search, incremental regexp search
does not use lax space matching by default. To toggle this feature
use M-s SPC (isearch-toggle-lax-whitespace
).
Then any SPC typed in incremental regexp search will match
any sequence of one or more whitespace characters. The variable
search-whitespace-regexp
specifies the regexp for the lax
space matching. See Special Input for Incremental Search.
Also unlike ordinary incremental search, incremental regexp search cannot use character folding (see Lax Matching During Searching). (If you toggle character folding during incremental regexp search with M-s ', the search becomes a non-regexp search and the search pattern you typed is interpreted as a literal string.)
In some cases, adding characters to the regexp in an incremental regexp search can make the cursor move back and start again. For example, if you have searched for ‘foo’ and you add ‘\|bar’, the cursor backs up in case the first ‘bar’ precedes the first ‘foo’. (The prompt will change to say “Pending” to notify the user that this recalculation has happened.) See Syntax of Regular Expressions.
Forward and backward regexp search are not symmetrical, because regexp matching in Emacs always operates forward, starting with the beginning of the regexp. Thus, forward regexp search scans forward, trying a forward match at each possible starting position. Backward regexp search scans backward, trying a forward match at each possible starting position. These search methods are not mirror images.
Nonincremental search for a regexp is done with the commands
re-search-forward
and re-search-backward
. You can
invoke these with M-x, or by way of incremental regexp search
with C-M-s RET and C-M-r RET. When you invoke
these commands with M-x, they search for the exact regexp you
specify, and thus don’t support any lax-search features (see Lax Matching During Searching) except case folding.
If you use the incremental regexp search commands with a prefix
argument, they perform ordinary string search, like
isearch-forward
and isearch-backward
. See Incremental Search.
Next: Backslash in Regular Expressions, Previous: Regular Expression Search, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.6 Syntax of Regular Expressions
This section (and this manual in general) describes regular expression features that users typically use. See Regular Expressions in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for additional features used mainly in Lisp programs.
Regular expressions have a syntax in which a few characters are special constructs and the rest are ordinary. An ordinary character matches that same character and nothing else. The special characters are ‘$^.*+?[\’. The character ‘]’ is special if it ends a character alternative (see below). The character ‘-’ is special inside a character alternative. Any other character appearing in a regular expression is ordinary, unless a ‘\’ precedes it. (When you use regular expressions in a Lisp program, each ‘\’ must be doubled, see the example near the end of this section.)
For example, ‘f’ is not a special character, so it is ordinary, and therefore ‘f’ is a regular expression that matches the string ‘f’ and no other string. (It does not match the string ‘ff’.) Likewise, ‘o’ is a regular expression that matches only ‘o’. (When case distinctions are being ignored, these regexps also match ‘F’ and ‘O’, but we consider this a generalization of “the same string”, rather than an exception.)
Any two regular expressions a and b can be concatenated. The result is a regular expression which matches a string if a matches some amount of the beginning of that string and b matches the rest of the string. As a trivial example, concatenating the regular expressions ‘f’ and ‘o’ gives the regular expression ‘fo’, which matches only the string ‘fo’. To do something less trivial, you need to use one of the special characters. Here is a list of them.
- . (Period)
is a special character that matches any single character except a newline. For example, the regular expressions ‘a.b’ matches any three-character string that begins with ‘a’ and ends with ‘b’.
- *
is not a construct by itself; it is a postfix operator that means to match the preceding regular expression repetitively any number of times, as many times as possible. Thus, ‘o*’ matches any number of ‘o’s, including no ‘o’s.
‘*’ always applies to the smallest possible preceding expression. Thus, ‘fo*’ has a repeating ‘o’, not a repeating ‘fo’. It matches ‘f’, ‘fo’, ‘foo’, and so on.
The matcher processes a ‘*’ construct by matching, immediately, as many repetitions as can be found. Then it continues with the rest of the pattern. If that fails, backtracking occurs, discarding some of the matches of the ‘*’-modified construct in case that makes it possible to match the rest of the pattern. For example, in matching ‘ca*ar’ against the string ‘caaar’, the ‘a*’ first tries to match all three ‘a’s; but the rest of the pattern is ‘ar’ and there is only ‘r’ left to match, so this try fails. The next alternative is for ‘a*’ to match only two ‘a’s. With this choice, the rest of the regexp matches successfully.
- +
is a postfix operator, similar to ‘*’ except that it must match the preceding expression at least once. Thus, ‘ca+r’ matches the strings ‘car’ and ‘caaaar’ but not the string ‘cr’, whereas ‘ca*r’ matches all three strings.
- ?
is a postfix operator, similar to ‘*’ except that it can match the preceding expression either once or not at all. Thus, ‘ca?r’ matches ‘car’ or ‘cr’, and nothing else.
- *?, +?, ?? ¶
are non-greedy variants of the operators above. The normal operators ‘*’, ‘+’, ‘?’ match as much as they can, as long as the overall regexp can still match. With a following ‘?’, they will match as little as possible.
Thus, both ‘ab*’ and ‘ab*?’ can match the string ‘a’ and the string ‘abbbb’; but if you try to match them both against the text ‘abbb’, ‘ab*’ will match it all (the longest valid match), while ‘ab*?’ will match just ‘a’ (the shortest valid match).
Non-greedy operators match the shortest possible string starting at a given starting point; in a forward search, though, the earliest possible starting point for match is always the one chosen. Thus, if you search for ‘a.*?$’ against the text ‘abbab’ followed by a newline, it matches the whole string. Since it can match starting at the first ‘a’, it does.
- [ … ]
is a set of alternative characters, or a character set, beginning with ‘[’ and terminated by ‘]’.
In the simplest case, the characters between the two brackets are what this set can match. Thus, ‘[ad]’ matches either one ‘a’ or one ‘d’, and ‘[ad]*’ matches any string composed of just ‘a’s and ‘d’s (including the empty string). It follows that ‘c[ad]*r’ matches ‘cr’, ‘car’, ‘cdr’, ‘caddaar’, etc.
You can also include character ranges in a character set, by writing the starting and ending characters with a ‘-’ between them. Thus, ‘[a-z]’ matches any lower-case ASCII letter. Ranges may be intermixed freely with individual characters, as in ‘[a-z$%.]’, which matches any lower-case ASCII letter or ‘$’, ‘%’ or period. As another example, ‘[α-ωί]’ matches all lower-case Greek letters.
You can also include certain special character classes in a character set. A ‘[:’ and balancing ‘:]’ enclose a character class inside a set of alternative characters. For instance, ‘[[:alnum:]]’ matches any letter or digit. See Char Classes in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for a list of character classes.
To include a ‘]’ in a character set, you must make it the first character. For example, ‘[]a]’ matches ‘]’ or ‘a’. To include a ‘-’, write ‘-’ as the last character of the set, tho you can also put it first or after a range. Thus, ‘[]-]’ matches both ‘]’ and ‘-’.
To include ‘^’ in a set, put it anywhere but at the beginning of the set. (At the beginning, it complements the set—see below.)
When you use a range in case-insensitive search, you should write both ends of the range in upper case, or both in lower case, or both should be non-letters. The behavior of a mixed-case range such as ‘A-z’ is somewhat ill-defined, and it may change in future Emacs versions.
- [^ … ]
‘[^’ begins a complemented character set, which matches any character except the ones specified. Thus, ‘[^a-z0-9A-Z]’ matches all characters except ASCII letters and digits.
‘^’ is not special in a character set unless it is the first character. The character following the ‘^’ is treated as if it were first (in other words, ‘-’ and ‘]’ are not special there).
A complemented character set can match a newline, unless newline is mentioned as one of the characters not to match. This is in contrast to the handling of regexps in programs such as
grep
.- ^
is a special character that matches the empty string, but only at the beginning of a line in the text being matched. Otherwise it fails to match anything. Thus, ‘^foo’ matches a ‘foo’ that occurs at the beginning of a line.
For historical compatibility reasons, ‘^’ can be used with this meaning only at the beginning of the regular expression, or after ‘\(’ or ‘\|’.
- $
is similar to ‘^’ but matches only at the end of a line. Thus, ‘x+$’ matches a string of one ‘x’ or more at the end of a line.
For historical compatibility reasons, ‘$’ can be used with this meaning only at the end of the regular expression, or before ‘\)’ or ‘\|’.
- \
has two functions: it quotes the special characters (including ‘\’), and it introduces additional special constructs.
Because ‘\’ quotes special characters, ‘\$’ is a regular expression that matches only ‘$’, and ‘\[’ is a regular expression that matches only ‘[’, and so on.
See the following section for the special constructs that begin with ‘\’.
Note: for historical compatibility, special characters are treated as ordinary ones if they are in contexts where their special meanings make no sense. For example, ‘*foo’ treats ‘*’ as ordinary since there is no preceding expression on which the ‘*’ can act. It is poor practice to depend on this behavior; it is better to quote the special character anyway, regardless of where it appears.
As a ‘\’ is not special inside a set of alternative characters, it can
never remove the special meaning of ‘-’, ‘^’ or ‘]’.
You should not quote these characters when they have no special
meaning. This would not clarify anything, since backslashes
can legitimately precede these characters where they have
special meaning, as in ‘[^\]’ ("[^\\]"
for Lisp string
syntax), which matches any single character except a backslash.
Next: Regular Expression Example, Previous: Syntax of Regular Expressions, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.7 Backslash in Regular Expressions
For the most part, ‘\’ followed by any character matches only that character. However, there are several exceptions: two-character sequences starting with ‘\’ that have special meanings. The second character in the sequence is always an ordinary character when used on its own. Here is a table of ‘\’ constructs.
- \|
specifies an alternative. Two regular expressions a and b with ‘\|’ in between form an expression that matches some text if either a matches it or b matches it. It works by trying to match a, and if that fails, by trying to match b.
Thus, ‘foo\|bar’ matches either ‘foo’ or ‘bar’ but no other string.
‘\|’ applies to the largest possible surrounding expressions. Only a surrounding ‘\( … \)’ grouping can limit the grouping power of ‘\|’.
Full backtracking capability exists to handle multiple uses of ‘\|’.
- \( … \)
is a grouping construct that serves three purposes:
- To enclose a set of ‘\|’ alternatives for other operations. Thus, ‘\(foo\|bar\)x’ matches either ‘foox’ or ‘barx’.
- To enclose a complicated expression for the postfix operators ‘*’, ‘+’ and ‘?’ to operate on. Thus, ‘ba\(na\)*’ matches ‘bananana’, etc., with any (zero or more) number of ‘na’ strings.
- To record a matched substring for future reference.
This last application is not a consequence of the idea of a parenthetical grouping; it is a separate feature that is assigned as a second meaning to the same ‘\( … \)’ construct. In practice there is usually no conflict between the two meanings; when there is a conflict, you can use a shy group, described below.
- \(?: … \) ¶
specifies a shy group that does not record the matched substring; you can’t refer back to it with ‘\d’ (see below). This is useful in mechanically combining regular expressions, so that you can add groups for syntactic purposes without interfering with the numbering of the groups that are meant to be referred to.
- \d ¶
matches the same text that matched the dth occurrence of a ‘\( … \)’ construct. This is called a back reference.
After the end of a ‘\( … \)’ construct, the matcher remembers the beginning and end of the text matched by that construct. Then, later on in the regular expression, you can use ‘\’ followed by the digit d to mean “match the same text matched the dth ‘\( … \)’ construct”.
The strings matching the first nine ‘\( … \)’ constructs appearing in a regular expression are assigned numbers 1 through 9 in the order that the open-parentheses appear in the regular expression. So you can use ‘\1’ through ‘\9’ to refer to the text matched by the corresponding ‘\( … \)’ constructs.
For example, ‘\(.*\)\1’ matches any newline-free string that is composed of two identical halves. The ‘\(.*\)’ matches the first half, which may be anything, but the ‘\1’ that follows must match the same exact text.
If a particular ‘\( … \)’ construct matches more than once (which can easily happen if it is followed by ‘*’), only the last match is recorded.
- \{m\}
is a postfix operator specifying m repetitions—that is, the preceding regular expression must match exactly m times in a row. For example, ‘x\{4\}’ matches the string ‘xxxx’ and nothing else.
- \{m,n\}
is a postfix operator specifying between m and n repetitions—that is, the preceding regular expression must match at least m times, but no more than n times. If n is omitted, then there is no upper limit, but the preceding regular expression must match at least m times.
‘\{0,1\}’ is equivalent to ‘?’.
‘\{0,\}’ is equivalent to ‘*’.
‘\{1,\}’ is equivalent to ‘+’.- \`
matches the empty string, but only at the beginning of the string or buffer (or its accessible portion) being matched against.
- \'
matches the empty string, but only at the end of the string or buffer (or its accessible portion) being matched against.
- \=
matches the empty string, but only at point.
- \b
matches the empty string, but only at the beginning or end of a word. Thus, ‘\bfoo\b’ matches any occurrence of ‘foo’ as a separate word. ‘\bballs?\b’ matches ‘ball’ or ‘balls’ as a separate word.
‘\b’ matches at the beginning or end of the buffer regardless of what text appears next to it.
- \B
matches the empty string, but not at the beginning or end of a word.
- \<
matches the empty string, but only at the beginning of a word. ‘\<’ matches at the beginning of the buffer only if a word-constituent character follows.
- \>
matches the empty string, but only at the end of a word. ‘\>’ matches at the end of the buffer only if the contents end with a word-constituent character.
- \w
matches any word-constituent character. The syntax table determines which characters these are. See Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- \W
matches any character that is not a word-constituent.
- \_<
matches the empty string, but only at the beginning of a symbol. A symbol is a sequence of one or more symbol-constituent characters. A symbol-constituent character is a character whose syntax is either ‘w’ or ‘_’. ‘\_<’ matches at the beginning of the buffer only if a symbol-constituent character follows. As with words, the syntax table determines which characters are symbol-constituent.
- \_>
matches the empty string, but only at the end of a symbol. ‘\_>’ matches at the end of the buffer only if the contents end with a symbol-constituent character.
- \sc
matches any character whose syntax is c. Here c is a character that designates a particular syntax class: thus, ‘w’ for word constituent, ‘-’ or ‘ ’ for whitespace, ‘.’ for ordinary punctuation, etc. See Syntax Class Table in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- \Sc
matches any character whose syntax is not c.
- \cc
matches any character that belongs to the category c. For example, ‘\cc’ matches Chinese characters, ‘\cg’ matches Greek characters, etc. For the description of the known categories, type M-x describe-categories RET.
- \Cc
matches any character that does not belong to category c.
The constructs that pertain to words and syntax are controlled by the setting of the syntax table. See Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Lax Matching During Searching, Previous: Backslash in Regular Expressions, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.8 Regular Expression Example
Here is an example of a regexp—similar to the regexp that Emacs
uses, by default, to recognize the end of a sentence, not including
the following space (i.e., the variable sentence-end-base
):
[.?!][]\"')}]*
This contains two parts in succession: a character set matching period, ‘?’, or ‘!’, and a character set matching close-brackets, quotes, or parentheses, repeated zero or more times.
Next: Replacement Commands, Previous: Regular Expression Example, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.9 Lax Matching During Searching
Normally, you’d want search commands to disregard certain minor differences between the search string you type and the text being searched. For example, sequences of whitespace characters of different length are usually perceived as equivalent; letter-case differences usually don’t matter; etc. This is known as character equivalence.
This section describes the Emacs lax search features, and how to tailor them to your needs.
By default, search commands perform lax space matching: each
space, or sequence of spaces, matches any sequence of one or more
whitespace characters in the text. More precisely, Emacs matches each
sequence of space characters in the search string to a regular
expression specified by the user option
search-whitespace-regexp
. The default value of this option
considers any sequence of spaces and tab characters as whitespace.
Hence, ‘foo bar’ matches ‘foo bar’, ‘foo bar’, ‘foo bar’, and so on (but not ‘foobar’). If
you want to make spaces match sequences of newlines as well as spaces
and tabs, customize the option to make its value be the regular
expression ‘[ \t\n]+’. (The default behavior of the
incremental regexp search is different; see Regular Expression Search.)
If you want whitespace characters to match exactly, you can turn lax
space matching off by typing M-s SPC
(isearch-toggle-lax-whitespace
) within an incremental search.
Another M-s SPC turns lax space matching back on. To
disable lax whitespace matching for all searches, change
search-whitespace-regexp
to nil
; then each space in the
search string matches exactly one space.
Searches in Emacs by default ignore the case of the text they are searching through, if you specify the search string in lower case. Thus, if you specify searching for ‘foo’, then ‘Foo’ and ‘fOO’ also match. Regexps, and in particular character sets, behave likewise: ‘[ab]’ matches ‘a’ or ‘A’ or ‘b’ or ‘B’. This feature is known as case folding, and it is supported in both incremental and non-incremental search modes.
An upper-case letter anywhere in the search string makes the search
case-sensitive. Thus, searching for ‘Foo’ does not find
‘foo’ or ‘FOO’. This applies to regular expression search
as well as to literal string search. The effect ceases if you delete
the upper-case letter from the search string. The variable
search-upper-case
controls this: if it is non-nil
, an
upper-case character in the search string makes the search
case-sensitive; setting it to nil
disables this effect of
upper-case characters. The default value of this variable is
not-yanks
, which makes search case-sensitive if there are
upper-case letters in the search string, and also causes text yanked
into the search string (see Isearch Yanking) to be down-cased, so
that such searches are case-insensitive by default.
If you set the variable case-fold-search
to nil
, then
all letters must match exactly, including case. This is a per-buffer
variable; altering the variable normally affects only the current buffer,
unless you change its default value. See Local Variables.
This variable applies to nonincremental searches also, including those
performed by the replace commands (see Replacement Commands) and the minibuffer
history matching commands (see Minibuffer History).
Typing M-c or M-s c (isearch-toggle-case-fold
)
within an incremental search toggles the case sensitivity of that
search. The effect does not extend beyond the current incremental
search, but it does override the effect of adding or removing an
upper-case letter in the current search.
Several related variables control case-sensitivity of searching and
matching for specific commands or activities. For instance,
tags-case-fold-search
controls case sensitivity for
find-tag
. To find these variables, do M-x
apropos-variable RET case-fold-search RET.
Case folding disregards case distinctions among characters, making
upper-case characters match lower-case variants, and vice versa. A
generalization of case folding is character folding, which
disregards wider classes of distinctions among similar characters.
For instance, under character folding the letter a
matches all
of its accented cousins like ä
and á
, i.e., the
match disregards the diacritics that distinguish these
variants. In addition, a
matches other characters that
resemble it, or have it as part of their graphical representation,
such as U+00AA FEMININE ORDINAL INDICATOR and U+24D0
CIRCLED LATIN SMALL LETTER A (which looks like a small a
inside a circle).
Similarly, the ASCII double-quote character "
matches
all the other variants of double quotes defined by the Unicode
standard. Finally, character folding can make a sequence of one or
more characters match another sequence of a different length: for
example, the sequence of two characters ff
matches U+FB00
LATIN SMALL LIGATURE FF and the sequence (a)
matches
U+249C PARENTHESIZED LATIN SMALL LETTER A. Character sequences
that are not identical, but match under character folding are known as
equivalent character sequences.
Generally, search commands in Emacs do not by default perform
character folding in order to match equivalent character sequences.
You can enable this behavior by customizing the variable
search-default-mode
to char-fold-to-regexp
.
See Tailoring Search to Your Needs. Within an incremental search, typing
M-s ' (isearch-toggle-char-fold
) toggles character
folding, but only for that search. (Replace commands have a different
default, controlled by a separate option; see Replace Commands and Lax Matches.)
By default, typing an explicit variant of a character, such as
ä
, as part of the search string doesn’t match its base
character, such as a
. But if you customize the variable
char-fold-symmetric
to t
, then search commands treat
equivalent characters the same and use of any of a set of equivalent
characters in a search string finds any of them in the text being
searched, so typing an accented character ä
matches the
letter a
as well as all the other variants like á
.
You can add new foldings using the customizable variable
char-fold-include
, or remove the existing ones using the
customizable variable char-fold-exclude
. You can also
customize char-fold-override
to t
to disable all the
character equivalences except those you add yourself using
char-fold-include
.
Next: Other Search-and-Loop Commands, Previous: Lax Matching During Searching, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.10 Replacement Commands
Emacs provides several commands for performing search-and-replace
operations. In addition to the simple M-x replace-string
command, there is M-% (query-replace
), which presents
each occurrence of the search pattern and asks you whether to replace
it.
The replace commands normally operate on the text from point to the
end of the buffer. When the region is active, they operate on it
instead (see The Mark and the Region). The basic replace commands replace one
search string (or regexp) with one replacement string. It
is possible to perform several replacements in parallel, using the
command expand-region-abbrevs
(see Controlling Abbrev Expansion).
Next: Regexp Replacement, Up: Replacement Commands [Contents][Index]
16.10.1 Unconditional Replacement
- M-x replace-string RET string RET newstring RET
Replace every occurrence of string with newstring.
To replace every instance of ‘foo’ after point with ‘bar’, use the command M-x replace-string with the two arguments ‘foo’ and ‘bar’. Replacement happens only in the text after point, so if you want to cover the whole buffer you must go to the beginning first. All occurrences up to the end of the buffer are replaced; to limit replacement to part of the buffer, activate the region around that part. When the region is active, replacement is limited to the region (see The Mark and the Region).
When replace-string
exits, it leaves point at the last
occurrence replaced. It adds the prior position of point (where the
replace-string
command was issued) to the mark ring, without
activating the mark; use C-u C-SPC to move back there.
See The Mark Ring.
A prefix argument restricts replacement to matches that are surrounded by word boundaries.
See Replace Commands and Lax Matches, for details about case-sensitivity and character folding in replace commands.
Next: Replace Commands and Lax Matches, Previous: Unconditional Replacement, Up: Replacement Commands [Contents][Index]
16.10.2 Regexp Replacement
The M-x replace-string command replaces exact matches for a single string. The similar command M-x replace-regexp replaces any match for a specified regular expression pattern (see Syntax of Regular Expressions).
- M-x replace-regexp RET regexp RET newstring RET
Replace every match for regexp with newstring.
In replace-regexp
, the newstring need not be constant:
it can refer to all or part of what is matched by the regexp.
‘\&’ in newstring stands for the entire match being
replaced. ‘\d’ in newstring, where d is a
digit starting from 1, stands for whatever matched the dth
parenthesized grouping in regexp. (This is called a “back
reference”.) ‘\#’ refers to the count of replacements already
made in this command, as a decimal number. In the first replacement,
‘\#’ stands for ‘0’; in the second, for ‘1’; and so on.
For example,
M-x replace-regexp RET c[ad]+r RET \&-safe RET
replaces (for example) ‘cadr’ with ‘cadr-safe’ and ‘cddr’ with ‘cddr-safe’.
M-x replace-regexp RET \(c[ad]+r\)-safe RET \1 RET
performs the inverse transformation. To include a ‘\’ in the text to replace with, you must enter ‘\\’.
If you want to enter part of the replacement string by hand each time, use ‘\?’ in the replacement string. Each replacement will ask you to edit the replacement string in the minibuffer, putting point where the ‘\?’ was.
The remainder of this subsection is intended for specialized tasks and requires knowledge of Lisp. Most readers can skip it.
You can use Lisp expressions to calculate parts of the replacement string. To do this, write ‘\,’ followed by the expression in the replacement string. Each replacement calculates the value of the expression and converts it to text without quoting (if it’s a string, this means using the string’s contents), and uses it in the replacement string in place of the expression itself. If the expression is a symbol, one space in the replacement string after the symbol name goes with the symbol name, so the value replaces them both.
Inside such an expression, you can use some special sequences.
‘\&’ and ‘\d’ refer here, as usual, to the entire
match as a string, and to a submatch as a string. d may be
multiple digits, and the value of ‘\d’ is nil
if the
d’th parenthesized grouping did not match. You can also use
‘\#&’ and ‘\#d’ to refer to those matches as numbers
(this is valid when the match or submatch has the form of a numeral).
‘\#’ here too stands for the number of already-completed
replacements.
For example, we can exchange ‘x’ and ‘y’ this way:
M-x replace-regexp RET \(x\)\|y RET \,(if \1 "y" "x") RET
For computing replacement strings for ‘\,’, the format
function is often useful (see Formatting Strings in The Emacs
Lisp Reference Manual). For example, to add consecutively numbered
strings like ‘ABC00042’ to columns 73 to 80 (unless they are
already occupied), you can use
M-x replace-regexp RET ^.\{0,72\}$ RET \,(format "%-72sABC%05d" \& \#) RET
Next: Query Replace, Previous: Regexp Replacement, Up: Replacement Commands [Contents][Index]
16.10.3 Replace Commands and Lax Matches
This subsection describes the behavior of replace commands with respect to lax matches (see Lax Matching During Searching) and how to customize it. In general, replace commands mostly default to stricter matching than their search counterparts.
Unlike incremental search, the replacement commands do not use lax
space matching (see lax space matching) by default.
To enable lax space matching for replacement, change the variable
replace-lax-whitespace
to non-nil
. (This only affects
how Emacs finds the text to replace, not the replacement text.)
A companion variable replace-regexp-lax-whitespace
controls
whether query-replace-regexp
uses lax whitespace matching when
searching for patterns.
If the first argument of a replace command is all lower case, the
command ignores case while searching for occurrences to
replace—provided case-fold-search
is non-nil
and
search-upper-case
is also non-nil
. If
search-upper-case
(see search-upper-case) is
nil
, whether searching ignores case is determined by
case-fold-search
alone, regardless of letter-case of the
command’s first argument. If case-fold-search
is set to
nil
, case is always significant in all searches.
In addition, when the second argument of a replace command is all or partly lower case, replacement commands try to preserve the case pattern of each occurrence. Thus, the command
M-x replace-string RET foo RET bar RET
replaces a lower case ‘foo’ with a lower case ‘bar’, an
all-caps ‘FOO’ with ‘BAR’, and a capitalized ‘Foo’ with
‘Bar’. (These three alternatives—lower case, all caps, and
capitalized, are the only ones that replace-string
can
distinguish.) Note that Emacs decides whether to up-case or capitalize
the replacement text by analyzing each word in the text being
replaced, and will preserve the letter-case of the replaced text only
if all of its words use the same letter-case. Thus, the
command
M-x replace-string RET foo bar RET baz quux RET
replaces ‘Foo Bar’ with ‘Baz Quux’ because both words in ‘Foo Bar’ are capitalized. By contrast, the same command replaces ‘Foo bar’ with ‘baz quux’, i.e. it leaves the letter-case of the replacement text unchanged, since the two words in ‘Foo bar’ use different capitalization. What exactly is considered a “word” depends on the syntax tables that are in effect in the current buffer (see Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual); thus, ‘Foo_Bar’ is two words in Text mode, but could be a single word in some major mode that supports a programming language.
If upper-case letters are used in the replacement string, they remain
upper case every time that text is inserted. If upper-case letters are
used in the first argument, the second argument is always substituted
exactly as given, with no case conversion. Likewise, if either
case-replace
or case-fold-search
is set to nil
,
replacement is done without case conversion.
The replacement commands by default do not use character folding
(see character folding) when looking for the text to
replace. To enable character folding for matching in
query-replace
and replace-string
, set the variable
replace-char-fold
to a non-nil
value. (This
setting does not affect the replacement text, only how Emacs finds the
text to replace. It also doesn’t affect replace-regexp
.)
Previous: Replace Commands and Lax Matches, Up: Replacement Commands [Contents][Index]
16.10.4 Query Replace
- M-% string RET newstring RET
Replace some occurrences of string with newstring.
- C-M-% regexp RET newstring RET
Replace some matches for regexp with newstring.
If you want to change only some of the occurrences of ‘foo’ to
‘bar’, not all of them, use M-% (query-replace
).
This command finds occurrences of ‘foo’ one by one, displays each
occurrence and asks you whether to replace it. Aside from querying,
query-replace
works just like replace-string
(see Unconditional Replacement). In particular, it preserves case
provided that case-replace
is non-nil
, as it normally is
(see Replace Commands and Lax Matches). A numeric argument means to
consider only occurrences that are bounded by word-delimiter
characters. A negative prefix argument replaces backward.
C-M-% performs regexp search and replace (query-replace-regexp
).
It works like replace-regexp
except that it queries
like query-replace
.
You can reuse earlier replacements with these commands. When
query-replace
or query-replace-regexp
prompts for the
search string, use M-p and M-n to show previous
replacements in the form ‘from -> to’, where
from is the search pattern, to is its replacement, and the
separator between them is determined by the value of the variable
query-replace-from-to-separator
. Type RET to select the
desired replacement. If the value of this variable is nil
,
replacements are not added to the command history, and cannot be
reused.
These commands highlight the current match using the face
query-replace
. You can disable this highlight by setting the
variable query-replace-highlight
to nil
. They highlight
other matches using lazy-highlight
just like incremental search
(see Incremental Search); this can be disabled by setting
query-replace-lazy-highlight
to nil
. By default,
query-replace-regexp
will show the substituted replacement
string for the current match in the minibuffer. If you want to keep
special sequences ‘\&’ and ‘\n’ unexpanded, customize
query-replace-show-replacement
variable.
Like search-highlight-submatches
highlights subexpressions in
incremental search (see Tailoring Search to Your Needs), the variable
query-replace-highlight-submatches
defines whether to highlight
subexpressions in the regexp replacement commands.
The variable query-replace-skip-read-only
, if set
non-nil
, will cause replacement commands to ignore matches in
read-only text. The default is not to ignore them.
The characters you can type when you are shown a match for the string or regexp are:
- SPC
- y
to replace the occurrence with newstring.
- DEL
- Delete
- BACKSPACE
- n
to skip to the next occurrence without replacing this one.
- , (Comma)
to replace this occurrence and display the result. You are then asked for another input character to say what to do next. Since the replacement has already been made, DEL and SPC are equivalent in this situation; both move to the next occurrence.
You can type C-r at this point (see below) to alter the replaced text. You can also undo the replacement with the
undo
command (e.g., type C-x u; see Undo); this exits thequery-replace
, so if you want to do further replacement you must use C-x ESC ESC RET to restart (see Repeating Minibuffer Commands).- RET
- q
to exit without doing any more replacements.
- . (Period)
to replace this occurrence and then exit without searching for more occurrences.
- !
to replace all remaining occurrences without asking again.
- ^
to go back to the position of the previous occurrence (or what used to be an occurrence), in case you changed it by mistake or want to reexamine it.
- u
to undo the last replacement and go back to where that replacement was made.
- U
to undo all the replacements and go back to where the first replacement was made.
- C-r
to enter a recursive editing level, in case the occurrence needs to be edited rather than just replaced with newstring. When you are done, exit the recursive editing level with C-M-c to proceed to the next occurrence. See Recursive Editing Levels.
- C-w
to delete the occurrence, and then enter a recursive editing level as in C-r. Use the recursive edit to insert text to replace the deleted occurrence of string. When done, exit the recursive editing level with C-M-c to proceed to the next occurrence.
- e
to edit the replacement string in the minibuffer. When you exit the minibuffer by typing RET, the minibuffer contents replace the current occurrence of the pattern. They also become the new replacement string for any further occurrences.
- E
is like e, but the next replacement will be done with exact case. I.e., if you have a
query-replace
from ‘foo’ to ‘bar’, a text like ‘Foo’ will be normally be replaced with ‘Bar’. Use this command to do the current replacement with exact case.- C-l
to redisplay the screen. Then you must type another character to specify what to do with this occurrence.
- Y (Upper-case)
to replace all remaining occurrences in all remaining buffers in multi-buffer replacements (like the Dired Q command that performs query replace on selected files). It answers this question and all subsequent questions in the series with “yes”, without further user interaction.
- N (Upper-case)
to skip to the next buffer in multi-buffer replacements without replacing remaining occurrences in the current buffer. It answers this question “no”, gives up on the questions for the current buffer, and continues to the next buffer in the sequence.
- C-h
- ?
- F1
to display a message summarizing these options. Then you must type another character to specify what to do with this occurrence.
Aside from this, any other character exits the query-replace
,
and is then reread as part of a key sequence. Thus, if you type
C-k, it exits the query-replace
and then kills to end of
line. In particular, C-g simply exits the query-replace
.
To restart a query-replace
once it is exited, use C-x
ESC ESC, which repeats the query-replace
because it
used the minibuffer to read its arguments. See C-x ESC
ESC.
The option search-invisible
determines how query-replace
treats invisible text. See Outline Search.
See Operating on Files, for the Dired Q command which performs query replace on selected files. See also Transforming File Names in Dired, for Dired commands to rename, copy, or link files by replacing regexp matches in file names.
Next: Tailoring Search to Your Needs, Previous: Replacement Commands, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.11 Other Search-and-Loop Commands
Here are some other commands that find matches for regular
expressions. They all ignore case in matching, if the pattern contains
no upper-case letters and case-fold-search
is non-nil
.
Aside from multi-occur
and multi-occur-in-matching-buffers
,
which always search the whole buffer, all of the commands operate on the
text from point to the end of the buffer, or on the region if it is active.
- M-x multi-isearch-buffers
Prompt for one or more buffer names, ending with RET; then, begin a multi-buffer incremental search in those buffers. (If the search fails in one buffer, the next C-s tries searching the next specified buffer, and so forth.) With a prefix argument, prompt for a regexp and begin a multi-buffer incremental search in buffers matching that regexp.
- M-x multi-isearch-buffers-regexp
This command is just like
multi-isearch-buffers
, except it performs an incremental regexp search.- M-x multi-isearch-files
Prompt for one or more file names, ending with RET; then, begin a multi-file incremental search in those files. (If the search fails in one file, the next C-s tries searching the next specified file, and so forth.) With a prefix argument, prompt for a regexp and begin a multi-file incremental search in files matching that regexp.
- M-x multi-isearch-files-regexp
This command is just like
multi-isearch-files
, except it performs an incremental regexp search.In some modes that set the buffer-local variable
multi-isearch-next-buffer-function
(e.g., in Change Log mode) a multi-file incremental search is activated automatically.- M-x occur
- M-s o
Prompt for a regexp, and display a list showing each line in the buffer that contains a match for it. If you type M-n at the prompt, you can reuse search strings from previous incremental searches. The text that matched is highlighted using the
match
face. A numeric argument n specifies that n lines of context are to be displayed before and after each matching line.The default number of context lines is specified by the variable
list-matching-lines-default-context-lines
. Whenlist-matching-lines-jump-to-current-line
is non-nil
the current line is shown highlighted with facelist-matching-lines-current-line-face
and the point is set at the first match after such line.You can also run M-s o when an incremental search is active; this uses the current search string.
Note that matches for the regexp you type are extended to include complete lines, and a match that starts before the previous match ends is not considered a match.
The *Occur* buffer uses the Occur mode as its major mode. You can use the n and p keys to move to the next or previous match; with prefix numeric argument, these commands move that many matches. Digit keys are bound to
digit-argument
, so 5 n moves to the fifth next match (you don’t have to type C-u). SPC and DEL scroll the *Occur* buffer up and down. Clicking on a match or moving point there and typing RET visits the corresponding position in the original buffer that was searched. o and C-o display the match in another window; C-o does not select that window. Alternatively, you can use the M-g M-n (next-error
) command to visit the occurrences one by one (see Compilation Mode). Finally, q quits the window showing the *Occur* buffer and buries the buffer.Typing e in the *Occur* buffer makes the buffer writable and enters the Occur Edit mode, in which you can edit the matching lines and have those edits reflected in the text in the originating buffer. Type C-c C-c to leave the Occur Edit mode and return to the Occur mode.
The command M-x list-matching-lines is a synonym for M-x occur.
- M-x multi-occur
This command is just like
occur
, except it is able to search through multiple buffers. It asks you to specify the buffer names one by one.- M-x multi-occur-in-matching-buffers
This command is similar to
multi-occur
, except the buffers to search are specified by a regular expression that matches visited file names. With a prefix argument, it uses the regular expression to match buffer names instead.- M-x how-many
Prompt for a regexp, and print the number of matches for it in the buffer after point. If the region is active, this operates on the region instead.
- M-x flush-lines
Prompt for a regexp, and delete each line that contains a match for it, operating on the text after point. When the command finishes, it prints the number of deleted matching lines.
This command deletes the current line if it contains a match starting after point. If the region is active, it operates on the region instead; if a line partially contained in the region contains a match entirely contained in the region, it is deleted.
If a match is split across lines,
flush-lines
deletes all those lines. It deletes the lines before starting to look for the next match; hence, it ignores a match starting on the same line at which another match ended.- M-x keep-lines
Prompt for a regexp, and delete each line that does not contain a match for it, operating on the text after point. If point is not at the beginning of a line, this command always keeps the current line. If the region is active, the command operates on the region instead; it never deletes lines that are only partially contained in the region (a newline that ends a line counts as part of that line).
If a match is split across lines, this command keeps all those lines.
- M-x kill-matching-lines
Like
flush-lines
, but also add the matching lines to the kill ring. The command adds the matching lines to the kill ring as a single string, including the newlines that separated the lines.- M-x copy-matching-lines
Like
kill-matching-lines
, but the matching lines are not removed from the buffer.
Previous: Other Search-and-Loop Commands, Up: Searching and Replacement [Contents][Index]
16.12 Tailoring Search to Your Needs
This section describes miscellaneous search-related customizations not described elsewhere.
The default search mode for the incremental search is specified by
the variable search-default-mode
. It can be nil
,
t
, or a function. If it is nil
, the default mode is to
do literal searches without character folding, but with case folding
and lax-whitespace matches as determined by case-fold-search
and search-whitespace-regexp
, respectively (see Lax Matching During Searching). If the value is t
, incremental search defaults to
regexp searches. The default value specifies a function that only
performs case folding and lax-whitespace matching.
The current match of an on-going incremental search is highlighted
using the isearch
face. This highlighting can be disabled by
setting the variable search-highlight
to nil
.
When searching for regular expressions (with C-M-s, for
instance), subexpressions receive special highlighting depending on
the search-highlight-submatches
variable. If this variable’s
value is nil
, no special highlighting is done, but if the value
is non-nil
, text that matches ‘\( … \)’ constructs
(a.k.a. “subexpressions”) in the regular expression will be
highlighted with distinct faces. By default, two distinct faces are
defined, named isearch-group-1
and isearch-group-2
.
With these two faces, odd-numbered subexpressions will be highlighted
using the isearch-group-1
face and even-numbered subexpressions
will be highlighted using the isearch-group-2
face. For
instance, when searching for ‘foo-\([0-9]+\)\([a-z]+\)’, the part
matched by ‘[0-9]+’ will be highlighted with the
isearch-group-1
face, and the part matched by ‘[a-z]+’
will be highlighted using isearch-group-2
. If you define
additional faces using the same numbering scheme, i.e.
isearch-group-3
, isearch-group-4
, …, then the face
isearch-group-M
will be used to highlight the M’th,
N+M
’th, 2N+M
’th, …
subexpressions, where N is the total number of faces of the form
isearch-group-M
.
The other matches for the search string that are visible on display
are highlighted using the lazy-highlight
face. Setting the
variable isearch-lazy-highlight
to nil
disables this
highlighting. Here are some other variables that customize the lazy
highlighting:
lazy-highlight-initial-delay
¶Time in seconds to wait before highlighting visible matches. Applies only if the search string is less than
lazy-highlight-no-delay-length
characters long.lazy-highlight-no-delay-length
¶For search strings at least as long as the value of this variable, lazy highlighting of matches starts immediately.
lazy-highlight-interval
¶Time in seconds between highlighting successive matches.
lazy-highlight-max-at-a-time
¶The maximum number of matches to highlight before checking for input. A large number can take some time to highlight, so if you want to continue searching and type C-s or C-r during that time, Emacs will not respond until it finishes highlighting all those matches. Thus, smaller values make Emacs more responsive.
isearch-lazy-count
¶Show the current match number and the total number of matches in the search prompt.
lazy-count-prefix-format
¶lazy-count-suffix-format
-
These two variables determine the format of showing the current and the total number of matches for
isearch-lazy-count
.
Normally, entering RET within incremental search when the
search string is empty launches a nonincremental search. (Actually,
it lets you edit the search string, and the next RET does the
search.) However, if you customize the variable
search-nonincremental-instead
to nil
, typing RET
will always exit the incremental search, even if the search string is
empty.
By default, incremental search and query-replace commands match
invisible text, but hide any such matches as soon as the current match
moves off the invisible text. If you customize the variable
isearch-hide-immediately
to nil
, any invisible text
where matches were found stays on display until the search or the
replace command exits.
Searching incrementally on slow terminals, such as displays
connected to remote machines over slow connection, could be annoying
due to the need to redraw large portions of the display as the search
proceeds. Emacs provides a special display mode for slow terminals,
whereby search pops up a separate small window and displays the text
surrounding the match in that window. Small windows display faster,
so the annoying effect of slow speed is alleviated. The variable
search-slow-speed
determines the baud rate threshold below
which Emacs will use this display mode. The variable
search-slow-window-lines
controls the number of lines in the
window Emacs pops up for displaying the search results; the default is
1 line. Normally, this window will pop up at the bottom of the window
that displays the buffer where you start searching, but if the value
of search-slow-window-lines
is negative, that means to put the
window at the top and give it the number of lines that is the absolute
value of search-slow-window-lines
.
Next: Keyboard Macros, Previous: Searching and Replacement, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
17 Commands for Fixing Typos
In this chapter we describe commands that are useful when you catch
a mistake while editing. The most fundamental of these commands is
the undo command C-/ (also bound to C-x u and C-_).
This undoes a single command, or a
part of a command (as in the case of query-replace
), or several
consecutive character insertions. Consecutive repetitions of
C-/ undo earlier and earlier changes, back to the limit of the
undo information available.
Aside from the commands described here, you can erase text using
deletion commands such as DEL (delete-backward-char
).
These were described earlier in this manual. See Erasing Text.
Next: Transposing Text, Up: Commands for Fixing Typos [Contents][Index]
17.1 Undo
The undo command reverses recent changes in the buffer’s text.
Each buffer records changes individually, and the undo command always
applies to the current buffer. You can undo all the changes in a
buffer for as far back as the buffer’s records go. Usually, each editing
command makes a separate entry in the undo records, but some commands
such as query-replace
divide their changes into multiple
entries for flexibility in undoing. Consecutive character insertion
commands are usually grouped together into a single undo record, to
make undoing less tedious.
- C-/
- C-x u
- C-_
Undo one entry in the current buffer’s undo records (
undo
).
To begin to undo, type C-/ (or its aliases, C-_ or C-x u)6. This undoes the most recent change in the buffer, and moves point back to where it was before that change. Consecutive repetitions of C-/ (or its aliases) undo earlier and earlier changes in the current buffer. If all the recorded changes have already been undone, the undo command signals an error.
Any command other than an undo command breaks the sequence of undo commands. Starting from that moment, the entire sequence of undo commands that you have just performed are themselves placed into the undo record. Therefore, to re-apply changes you have undone, type C-f or any other command that harmlessly breaks the sequence of undoing; then type C-/ one or more times to undo some of the undo commands.
Alternatively, if you want to resume undoing, without redoing
previous undo commands, use M-x undo-only. This is like
undo
, but will not redo changes you have just undone. To
complement it, M-x undo-redo will undo previous undo commands
(and will not record itself as an undoable command).
If you notice that a buffer has been modified accidentally, the easiest way to recover is to type C-/ repeatedly until the stars disappear from the front of the mode line (see The Mode Line). Whenever an undo command makes the stars disappear from the mode line, it means that the buffer contents are the same as they were when the file was last read in or saved. If you do not remember whether you changed the buffer deliberately, type C-/ once. When you see the last change you made undone, you will see whether it was an intentional change. If it was an accident, leave it undone. If it was deliberate, redo the change as described above.
Alternatively, you can discard all the changes since the buffer was last visited or saved with M-x revert-buffer (see Reverting a Buffer).
When there is an active region, any use of undo
performs
selective undo: it undoes the most recent change within the
region, instead of the entire buffer. However, when Transient Mark
mode is off (see Disabling Transient Mark Mode), C-/ always
operates on the entire buffer, ignoring the region. In this case, you
can perform selective undo by supplying a prefix argument to the
undo
command: C-u C-/. To undo further changes in the
same region, repeat the undo
command (no prefix argument is
needed).
Some specialized buffers do not make undo records. Buffers whose names start with spaces never do; these buffers are used internally by Emacs to hold text that users don’t normally look at or edit.
When the undo information for a buffer becomes too large, Emacs discards
the oldest records from time to time (during garbage
collection). You can specify how much undo information to keep by
setting the variables undo-limit
, undo-strong-limit
, and
undo-outer-limit
. Their values are expressed in bytes.
The variable undo-limit
sets a soft limit: Emacs keeps undo
data for enough commands to reach this size, and perhaps exceed it,
but does not keep data for any earlier commands beyond that. Its
default value is 160000. The variable undo-strong-limit
sets a
stricter limit: any previous command (though not the most recent one)
that pushes the size past this amount is forgotten. The default value
of undo-strong-limit
is 240000.
Regardless of the values of those variables, the most recent change
is never discarded unless it gets bigger than undo-outer-limit
(normally 24,000,000). At that point, Emacs discards the undo data and
warns you about it. This is the only situation in which you cannot
undo the last command. If this happens, you can increase the value of
undo-outer-limit
to make it even less likely to happen in the
future. But if you didn’t expect the command to create such large
undo data, then it is probably a bug and you should report it.
See Reporting Bugs.
Next: Case Conversion, Previous: Undo, Up: Commands for Fixing Typos [Contents][Index]
17.2 Transposing Text
- C-t
Transpose two characters (
transpose-chars
).- M-t
Transpose two words (
transpose-words
).- C-M-t
Transpose two balanced expressions (
transpose-sexps
).- C-x C-t
Transpose two lines (
transpose-lines
).- M-x transpose-sentences
Transpose two sentences (
transpose-sentences
).- M-x transpose-paragraphs
Transpose two paragraphs (
transpose-paragraphs
).- M-x transpose-regions
Transpose two regions.
The common error of transposing two characters can be fixed, when they
are adjacent, with the C-t command (transpose-chars
). Normally,
C-t transposes the two characters on either side of point. When
given at the end of a line, rather than transposing the last character of
the line with the newline, which would be useless, C-t transposes the
last two characters on the line. So, if you catch your transposition error
right away, you can fix it with just a C-t. If you don’t catch it so
fast, you must move the cursor back between the two transposed
characters before you type C-t. If you transposed a space with
the last character of the word before it, the word motion commands
(M-f, M-b, etc.) are a good way of getting there.
Otherwise, a reverse search (C-r) is often the best way.
See Searching and Replacement.
M-t transposes the word before point with the word after point
(transpose-words
). It moves point forward over a word,
dragging the word preceding or containing point forward as well. The
punctuation characters between the words do not move. For example,
‘FOO, BAR’ transposes into ‘BAR, FOO’ rather than
‘BAR FOO,’. When point is at the end of the line, it will
transpose the word before point with the first word on the next line.
C-M-t (transpose-sexps
) is a similar command for
transposing two expressions (see Expressions with Balanced Parentheses), and C-x C-t
(transpose-lines
) exchanges lines. M-x
transpose-sentences and M-x transpose-paragraphs transpose
sentences and paragraphs, respectively. These commands work like
M-t except as regards the units of text they transpose.
A numeric argument to a transpose command serves as a repeat count: it tells the transpose command to move the character (or word or expression or line) before or containing point across several other characters (or words or expressions or lines). For example, C-u 3 C-t moves the character before point forward across three other characters. It would change ‘f∗oobar’ into ‘oobf∗ar’. This is equivalent to repeating C-t three times. C-u - 4 M-t moves the word before point backward across four words. C-u - C-M-t would cancel the effect of plain C-M-t.
A numeric argument of zero is assigned a special meaning (because otherwise a command with a repeat count of zero would do nothing): to transpose the character (or word or expression or line) ending after point with the one ending after the mark.
M-x transpose-regions transposes the text between point and mark with the text between the last two marks pushed to the mark ring (see Setting the Mark). With a numeric prefix argument, it transposes the text between point and mark with the text between two successive marks that many entries back in the mark ring. This command is best used for transposing multiple characters (or words or sentences or paragraphs) in one go.
Next: Checking and Correcting Spelling, Previous: Transposing Text, Up: Commands for Fixing Typos [Contents][Index]
17.3 Case Conversion
- M-- M-l
Convert last word to lower case. Note Meta-- is Meta-minus.
- M-- M-u
Convert last word to all upper case.
- M-- M-c
Convert last word to lower case with capital initial.
A very common error is to type words in the wrong case. Because of this, the word case-conversion commands M-l, M-u, and M-c have a special feature when used with a negative argument: they do not move the cursor. As soon as you see you have mistyped the last word, you can simply case-convert it and go on typing. See Case Conversion Commands.
Previous: Case Conversion, Up: Commands for Fixing Typos [Contents][Index]
17.4 Checking and Correcting Spelling
This section describes the commands to check the spelling of a single word or of a portion of a buffer. These commands only work if a spelling checker program, one of Hunspell, Aspell, Ispell or Enchant, is installed. These programs are not part of Emacs, but one of them is usually installed on GNU/Linux and other free operating systems. See Aspell in The Aspell Manual.
If you have only one of the spelling checker programs installed,
Emacs will find it when you invoke for the first time one of the
commands described here. If you have more than one of them installed,
you can control which one is used by customizing the variable
ispell-program-name
.
- M-$
Check and correct spelling of the word at point (
ispell-word
). If the region is active, do it for all words in the region instead.- C-u M-$
If a previous spelling operation was interrupted, continue that operation (
ispell-continue
).- M-x ispell
Check and correct spelling of all words in the buffer. If the region is active, do it for all words in the region instead.
- M-x ispell-buffer
Check and correct spelling in the buffer.
- M-x ispell-region
Check and correct spelling in the region.
- M-x ispell-message
Check and correct spelling in a draft mail message, excluding cited material.
- M-x ispell-comments-and-strings
Check and correct spelling of comments and strings in the buffer or region.
- M-x ispell-comment-or-string-at-point
Check the comment or string at point.
- M-x ispell-change-dictionary RET dict RET
Restart the spell-checker process, using dict as the dictionary.
- M-x ispell-kill-ispell
Kill the spell-checker subprocess.
- M-TAB
- ESC TAB
- C-M-i
Complete the word before point based on the spelling dictionary (
ispell-complete-word
).- M-x flyspell-mode
Enable Flyspell mode, which highlights all misspelled words.
- M-x flyspell-prog-mode
Enable Flyspell mode for comments and strings only.
To check the spelling of the word around or before point, and
optionally correct it as well, type M-$ (ispell-word
).
If a region is active, M-$ checks the spelling of all words
within the region. See The Mark and the Region. (When Transient Mark mode is off,
M-$ always acts on the word around or before point, ignoring the
region; see Disabling Transient Mark Mode.) When invoked with a prefix
argument, C-u M-$, this calls ispell-continue
, which
continues the spelling operation, if any, which was interrupted with
X or C-g.
Similarly, the command M-x ispell performs spell-checking in the region if one is active, or in the entire buffer otherwise. The commands M-x ispell-buffer and M-x ispell-region explicitly perform spell-checking on the entire buffer or the region respectively. To check spelling in an email message you are writing, use M-x ispell-message; that command checks the whole buffer, except for material that is indented or appears to be cited from other messages. See Sending Mail. When dealing with source code, you can use M-x ispell-comments-and-strings or M-x ispell-comment-or-string-at-point to check only comments or string literals.
When one of these commands encounters what appears to be an incorrect word, it asks you what to do. It usually displays a list of numbered near-misses—words that are close to the incorrect word. Then you must type a single-character response. Here are the valid responses:
- digit
Replace the word, just this time, with one of the displayed near-misses. Each near-miss is listed with a digit; type that digit to select it.
- SPC
Skip this word—continue to consider it incorrect, but don’t change it here.
- r new RET
Replace the word, just this time, with new. (The replacement string will be rescanned for more spelling errors.)
- R new RET
Replace the word with new, and do a
query-replace
so you can replace it elsewhere in the buffer if you wish. (The replacements will be rescanned for more spelling errors.)- a
Accept the incorrect word—treat it as correct, but only in this editing session.
- A
Accept the incorrect word—treat it as correct, but only in this editing session and for this buffer.
- i
Insert this word in your private dictionary file so that it will be considered correct from now on, even in future sessions.
- m
Like i, but you can also specify dictionary completion information.
- u
Insert the lower-case version of this word in your private dictionary file.
- l word RET
Look in the dictionary for words that match word. These words become the new list of near-misses; you can select one of them as the replacement by typing a digit. You can use ‘*’ in word as a wildcard.
- C-g
- X
Interrupt the interactive spell-checking, leaving point at the word that was being checked. You can restart checking again afterward with C-u M-$.
- x
Quit interactive spell-checking and move point back to where it was when you started spell-checking.
- q
Quit interactive spell-checking and kill the spell-checker subprocess.
- C-r
Enter recursive-edit (see Recursive Editing Levels). When you exit recursive-edit with C-M-c, the interactive spell-checking will resume. This allows you to consult the buffer text without interrupting the spell-checking. Do not modify the buffer in the recursive editing, and especially don’t modify the misspelled word, as the edits will be undone when you exit recursive-edit. If you need to edit the misspelled word, use r or R instead, or use X, edit the buffer, then resume with C-u M-$.
- C-z
Suspend Emacs or iconify the selected frame.
- ?
Show the list of options.
In Text mode and related modes, M-TAB
(ispell-complete-word
) performs in-buffer completion based on
spelling correction. Insert the beginning of a word, and then type
M-TAB; this shows a list of completions. (If your
window manager intercepts M-TAB, type ESC TAB or C-M-i.) Each completion is listed with a digit or
character; type that digit or character to choose it.
Once started, the spell-checker subprocess continues to run, waiting for something to do, so that subsequent spell-checking commands complete more quickly. If you want to get rid of the process, use M-x ispell-kill-ispell. This is not usually necessary, since the process uses no processor time except when you do spelling correction.
Spell-checkers look up spelling in two dictionaries:
the standard dictionary and your personal dictionary. The standard
dictionary is specified by the variable ispell-local-dictionary
or, if that is nil
, by the variable ispell-dictionary
.
If both are nil
, the spelling program’s default dictionary is
used. The command M-x ispell-change-dictionary sets the
standard dictionary for the buffer and then restarts the subprocess,
so that it will use a different standard dictionary. Your personal
dictionary is specified by the variable
ispell-personal-dictionary
. If that is nil
, the
spelling program looks for a personal dictionary in a default
location, which is specific to each spell-checker.
A separate dictionary is used for word completion. The variable
ispell-complete-word-dict
specifies the file name of this
dictionary. The completion dictionary must be different because it
cannot use the information about roots and affixes of the words, which
spell-checking uses to detect variations of words. For some
languages, there is a spell-checking dictionary but no word completion
dictionary.
Flyspell mode is a minor mode that performs automatic spell-checking
of the text you type as you type it. When it finds a word that it
does not recognize, it highlights that word. Type M-x flyspell-mode to toggle Flyspell mode in the current buffer. To
enable Flyspell mode in all text mode buffers, add
flyspell-mode
to text-mode-hook
. See Hooks. Note
that, as Flyspell mode needs to check each word across which you move,
it will slow down cursor motion and scrolling commands. It also
doesn’t automatically check the text you didn’t type or move across;
use flyspell-region
or flyspell-buffer
for that.
When Flyspell mode highlights a word as misspelled, you can click on
it with mouse-2 (flyspell-correct-word
) to display a menu
of possible corrections and actions. If you want this menu on
mouse-3 instead, enable context-menu-mode
. In addition,
C-. or ESC TAB (flyspell-auto-correct-word
)
will propose various successive corrections for the word at point, and
C-c $ (flyspell-correct-word-before-point
) will pop
up a menu of possible corrections. Of course, you can always correct
the misspelled word by editing it manually in any way you like.
Flyspell Prog mode works just like ordinary Flyspell mode, except
that it only checks words in comments and string constants. This
feature is useful for editing programs. Type M-x flyspell-prog-mode to enable or disable this mode in the current
buffer. To enable this mode in all programming mode buffers, add
flyspell-prog-mode
to prog-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
Next: File Handling, Previous: Commands for Fixing Typos, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
18 Keyboard Macros
In this chapter we describe how to record a sequence of editing commands so you can repeat it conveniently later.
A keyboard macro is a command defined by an Emacs user to stand for another sequence of keys. For example, if you discover that you are about to type C-n M-d C-d forty times, you can speed your work by defining a keyboard macro to do C-n M-d C-d, and then executing it 39 more times.
You define a keyboard macro by executing and recording the commands which are its definition. Put differently, as you define a keyboard macro, the definition is being executed for the first time. This way, you can see the effects of your commands, so that you don’t have to figure them out in your head. When you close the definition, the keyboard macro is defined and also has been, in effect, executed once. You can then do the whole thing over again by invoking the macro.
Keyboard macros differ from ordinary Emacs commands in that they are written in the Emacs command language rather than in Lisp. This makes it easier for the novice to write them, and makes them more convenient as temporary hacks. However, the Emacs command language is not powerful enough as a programming language to be useful for writing anything intelligent or general. For such things, Lisp must be used.
- Basic Use
- The Keyboard Macro Ring
- The Keyboard Macro Counter
- Executing Macros with Variations
- Naming and Saving Keyboard Macros
- Editing a Keyboard Macro
- Stepwise Editing a Keyboard Macro
Next: The Keyboard Macro Ring, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.1 Basic Use
- F3
Start defining a keyboard macro (
kmacro-start-macro-or-insert-counter
).- F4
If a keyboard macro is being defined, end the definition; otherwise, execute the most recent keyboard macro (
kmacro-end-or-call-macro
).- C-u F3
Re-execute last keyboard macro, then append keys to its definition.
- C-u C-u F3
Append keys to the last keyboard macro without re-executing it.
- C-x C-k r
Run the last keyboard macro on each line that begins in the region (
apply-macro-to-region-lines
).- C-x (
Start defining a keyboard macro (old style) (
kmacro-start-macro
); with a prefix argument, append keys to the last macro.- C-x )
End a macro definition (old style) (
kmacro-end-macro
); prefix argument serves as the repeat count for executing the macro.- C-x e
Execute the most recently defined keyboard macro (
kmacro-end-and-call-macro
); prefix argument serves as repeat count.
To start defining a keyboard macro, type F3. From then on,
your keys continue to be executed, but also become part of the
definition of the macro. ‘Def’ appears in the mode line to
remind you of what is going on. When you are finished, type F4
(kmacro-end-or-call-macro
) to terminate the definition. For
example,
F3 M-f foo F4
defines a macro to move forward a word and then insert ‘foo’. Note that F3 and F4 do not become part of the macro.
After defining the macro, you can call it with F4. For the above example, this has the same effect as typing M-f foo again. (Note the two roles of the F4 command: it ends the macro if you are in the process of defining one, or calls the last macro otherwise.) You can also supply F4 with a numeric prefix argument ‘n’, which means to invoke the macro ‘n’ times. An argument of zero repeats the macro indefinitely, until it gets an error or you type C-g (or, on MS-DOS, C-Break).
The above example demonstrates a handy trick that you can employ with keyboard macros: if you wish to repeat an operation at regularly spaced places in the text, include a motion command as part of the macro. In this case, repeating the macro inserts the string ‘foo’ after each successive word.
After terminating the definition of a keyboard macro, you can append
more keystrokes to its definition by typing C-u F3. This
is equivalent to plain F3 followed by retyping the whole
definition so far. As a consequence, it re-executes the macro as
previously defined. If you change the variable
kmacro-execute-before-append
to nil
, the existing macro
will not be re-executed before appending to it (the default is
t
). You can also add to the end of the definition of the last
keyboard macro without re-executing it by typing C-u C-u
F3.
When a command reads an argument with the minibuffer, your minibuffer input becomes part of the macro along with the command. So when you replay the macro, the command gets the same argument as when you entered the macro. For example,
F3 C-a C-k C-x b foo RET C-y C-x b RET F4
defines a macro that kills the current line, yanks it into the buffer ‘foo’, then returns to the original buffer.
Most keyboard commands work as usual in a keyboard macro definition,
with some exceptions. Typing C-g (keyboard-quit
) quits
the keyboard macro definition. Typing C-M-c
(exit-recursive-edit
) can be unreliable: it works as you’d
expect if exiting a recursive edit that started within the macro, but
if it exits a recursive edit that started before you invoked the
keyboard macro, it also necessarily exits the keyboard macro too.
Mouse events are also unreliable, even though you can use them in a
keyboard macro: when the macro replays the mouse event, it uses the
original mouse position of that event, the position that the mouse had
while you were defining the macro. The effect of this may be hard to
predict.
The command C-x C-k r (apply-macro-to-region-lines
)
repeats the last defined keyboard macro on each line that begins in
the region. It does this line by line, by moving point to the
beginning of the line and then executing the macro.
In addition to the F3 and F4 commands described above,
Emacs also supports an older set of key bindings for defining and
executing keyboard macros. To begin a macro definition, type C-x
( (kmacro-start-macro
); as with F3, a prefix argument
appends this definition to the last keyboard macro. To end a macro
definition, type C-x ) (kmacro-end-macro
). To execute
the most recent macro, type C-x e
(kmacro-end-and-call-macro
). If you enter C-x e while
defining a macro, the macro is terminated and executed immediately.
Immediately after typing C-x e, you can type e repeatedly
to immediately repeat the macro one or more times. You can also give
C-x e a repeat argument, just like F4 (when it is used to
execute a macro).
C-x ) can be given a repeat count as an argument. This means to repeat the macro right after defining it. The macro definition itself counts as the first repetition, since it is executed as you define it, so C-u 4 C-x ) executes the macro immediately 3 additional times.
While executing a long-running keyboard macro, it can sometimes be useful to trigger a redisplay (to show how far we’ve gotten). The C-x C-k d command can be used for this. As a not very useful example, C-x ( M-f C-x C-k d C-x ) will create a macro that will redisplay once per iteration when saying C-u 42 C-x e.
Next: The Keyboard Macro Counter, Previous: Basic Use, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.2 The Keyboard Macro Ring
All defined keyboard macros are recorded in the keyboard macro ring. There is only one keyboard macro ring, shared by all buffers.
- C-x C-k C-k
Execute the keyboard macro at the head of the ring (
kmacro-end-or-call-macro-repeat
).- C-x C-k C-n
Rotate the keyboard macro ring to the next macro (defined earlier) (
kmacro-cycle-ring-next
).- C-x C-k C-p
Rotate the keyboard macro ring to the previous macro (defined later) (
kmacro-cycle-ring-previous
).
All commands which operate on the keyboard macro ring use the same C-x C-k prefix. Most of these commands can be executed and repeated immediately after each other without repeating the C-x C-k prefix. For example,
C-x C-k C-p C-p C-k C-k C-k C-n C-n C-k C-p C-k C-d
will rotate the keyboard macro ring to the second-previous macro, execute the resulting head macro three times, rotate back to the original head macro, execute that once, rotate to the previous macro, execute that, and finally delete it from the macro ring.
The command C-x C-k C-k (kmacro-end-or-call-macro-repeat
)
executes the keyboard macro at the head of the macro ring. You can
repeat the macro immediately by typing another C-k, or you can
rotate the macro ring immediately by typing C-n or C-p.
When a keyboard macro is being defined, C-x C-k C-k behaves like F4 except that, immediately afterward, you can use most key bindings of this section without the C-x C-k prefix. For instance, another C-k will re-execute the macro.
The commands C-x C-k C-n (kmacro-cycle-ring-next
) and
C-x C-k C-p (kmacro-cycle-ring-previous
) rotate the
macro ring, bringing the next or previous keyboard macro to the head
of the macro ring. The definition of the new head macro is displayed
in the echo area. You can continue to rotate the macro ring
immediately by repeating just C-n and C-p until the
desired macro is at the head of the ring. To execute the new macro
ring head immediately, just type C-k.
Note that Emacs treats the head of the macro ring as the last defined keyboard macro. For instance, F4 will execute that macro, and C-x C-k n will give it a name.
The maximum number of macros stored in the keyboard macro ring is
determined by the customizable variable kmacro-ring-max
.
Next: Executing Macros with Variations, Previous: The Keyboard Macro Ring, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.3 The Keyboard Macro Counter
Each keyboard macro has an associated counter, which is initialized to 0 when you start defining the macro. This current counter allows you to insert a number into the buffer that depends on the number of times the macro has been called. The counter is normally incremented each time its value is inserted into the buffer.
In addition to the current counter, keyboard macros also maintain the previous counter, which records the value the current counter had last time it was incremented or set. Note that incrementing the current counter by zero, e.g., with C-u 0 C-x C-k C-i, also records the value of the current counter as the previous counter value.
- F3
In a keyboard macro definition, insert the keyboard macro counter value in the buffer (
kmacro-start-macro-or-insert-counter
).- C-x C-k C-i
Insert the keyboard macro counter value in the buffer (
kmacro-insert-counter
).- C-x C-k C-c
Set the keyboard macro counter (
kmacro-set-counter
).- C-x C-k C-a
Add the prefix arg to the keyboard macro counter (
kmacro-add-counter
).- C-x C-k C-f
Specify the format for inserting the keyboard macro counter (
kmacro-set-format
).
When you are defining a keyboard macro, the command F3
(kmacro-start-macro-or-insert-counter
) inserts the current
value of the keyboard macro’s counter into the buffer, and increments
the counter by 1. (If you are not defining a macro, F3 begins a
macro definition instead. See Basic Use.) You can use
a numeric prefix argument to specify a different increment. If you
just specify a C-u prefix, that inserts the previous counter
value, and doesn’t change the current value.
As an example, let us show how the keyboard macro counter can be used to build a numbered list. Consider the following key sequence:
F3 C-a F3 . SPC F4
As part of this keyboard macro definition, the string ‘0. ’ was inserted into the beginning of the current line. If you now move somewhere else in the buffer and type F4 to invoke the macro, the string ‘1. ’ is inserted at the beginning of that line. Subsequent invocations insert ‘2. ’, ‘3. ’, and so forth.
The command C-x C-k C-i (kmacro-insert-counter
) does
the same thing as F3, but it can be used outside a keyboard
macro definition. When no keyboard macro is being defined or
executed, it inserts and increments the counter of the macro at the
head of the keyboard macro ring.
The command C-x C-k C-c (kmacro-set-counter
) sets the
current macro counter to the value of the numeric argument. If you use
it inside the macro, it operates on each repetition of the macro. If
you specify just C-u as the prefix, while executing the macro,
that resets the counter to the value it had at the beginning of the
current repetition of the macro (undoing any increments so far in this
repetition).
The command C-x C-k C-a (kmacro-add-counter
) adds the
prefix argument to the current macro counter. With just C-u as
argument, it resets the counter to the last value inserted by any
keyboard macro. (Normally, when you use this, the last insertion
will be in the same macro and it will be the same counter.)
The command C-x C-k C-f (kmacro-set-format
) prompts for
the format to use when inserting the macro counter. The default
format is ‘%d’, which means to insert the number in decimal
without any padding. You can exit with empty minibuffer to reset the
format to this default. You can specify any format string that the
format
function accepts and that makes sense with a single
integer extra argument (see Formatting Strings in The Emacs
Lisp Reference Manual). Do not put the format string inside double
quotes when you insert it in the minibuffer.
If you use this command while no keyboard macro is being defined or executed, the new format affects all subsequent macro definitions. Existing macros continue to use the format in effect when they were defined. If you set the format while defining a keyboard macro, this affects the macro being defined from that point on, but it does not affect subsequent macros. Execution of the macro will, at each step, use the format in effect at that step during its definition. Changes to the macro format during execution of a macro, like the corresponding changes during its definition, have no effect on subsequent macros.
The format set by C-x C-k C-f does not affect insertion of numbers stored in registers.
If you use a register as a counter, incrementing it on each repetition of the macro, that accomplishes the same thing as a keyboard macro counter. See Keeping Numbers in Registers. For most purposes, it is simpler to use a keyboard macro counter.
Next: Naming and Saving Keyboard Macros, Previous: The Keyboard Macro Counter, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.4 Executing Macros with Variations
In a keyboard macro, you can create an effect similar to that of
query-replace
, in that the macro asks you each time around
whether to make a change.
- C-x q
When this point is reached during macro execution, ask for confirmation (
kbd-macro-query
).
While defining the macro, type C-x q at the point where you want the query to occur. During macro definition, the C-x q does nothing, but when you run the macro later, C-x q asks you interactively whether to continue.
The valid responses when C-x q asks are:
- SPC (or y)
Continue executing the keyboard macro.
- DEL (or n)
Skip the remainder of this repetition of the macro, and start right away with the next repetition.
- RET (or q)
Skip the remainder of this repetition and cancel further repetitions.
- C-r
Enter a recursive editing level, in which you can perform editing which is not part of the macro. When you exit the recursive edit using C-M-c, you are asked again how to continue with the keyboard macro. If you type a SPC at this time, the rest of the macro definition is executed. It is up to you to leave point and the text in a state such that the rest of the macro will do what you want.
C-u C-x q, which is C-x q with a prefix argument, performs a completely different function. It enters a recursive edit reading input from the keyboard, both when you type it during the definition of the macro, and when it is executed from the macro. During definition, the editing you do inside the recursive edit does not become part of the macro. During macro execution, the recursive edit gives you a chance to do some particularized editing on each repetition. See Recursive Editing Levels.
Next: Editing a Keyboard Macro, Previous: Executing Macros with Variations, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.5 Naming and Saving Keyboard Macros
- C-x C-k n
Give a command name (for the duration of the Emacs session) to the most recently defined keyboard macro (
kmacro-name-last-macro
).- C-x C-k b
Bind the most recently defined keyboard macro to a key sequence (for the duration of the session) (
kmacro-bind-to-key
).- M-x insert-kbd-macro
Insert in the buffer a keyboard macro’s definition, as Lisp code.
If you wish to save a keyboard macro for later use, you can give it
a name using C-x C-k n (kmacro-name-last-macro
).
This reads a name as an argument using the minibuffer and defines that
name to execute the last keyboard macro, in its current form. (If you
later add to the definition of this macro, that does not alter the
name’s definition as a macro.) The macro name is a Lisp symbol, and
defining it in this way makes it a valid command name for calling with
M-x or for binding a key to with keymap-global-set
(see Keymaps). If you specify a name that has a prior definition
other than a keyboard macro, an error message is shown and nothing is
changed.
You can also bind the last keyboard macro (in its current form) to a
key, using C-x C-k b (kmacro-bind-to-key
) followed by the
key sequence you want to bind. You can bind to any key sequence in
the global keymap, but since most key sequences already have other
bindings, you should select the key sequence carefully. If you try to
bind to a key sequence with an existing binding (in any keymap), this
command asks you for confirmation before replacing the existing binding.
To avoid problems caused by overriding existing bindings, the key sequences C-x C-k 0 through C-x C-k 9 and C-x C-k A through C-x C-k Z are reserved for your own keyboard macro bindings. In fact, to bind to one of these key sequences, you only need to type the digit or letter rather than the whole key sequences. For example,
C-x C-k b 4
will bind the last keyboard macro to the key sequence C-x C-k 4.
Once a macro has a command name, you can save its definition in a file. Then it can be used in another editing session. First, visit the file you want to save the definition in. Then use this command:
M-x insert-kbd-macro RET macroname RET
This inserts some Lisp code that, when executed later, will define the
same macro with the same definition it has now. (You don’t need to
understand Lisp code to do this, because insert-kbd-macro
writes
the Lisp code for you.) Then save the file. You can load the file
later with load-file
(see Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs). If the file you
save in is your init file ~/.emacs (see The Emacs Initialization File) then the
macro will be defined each time you run Emacs.
If you give insert-kbd-macro
a prefix argument, it makes
additional Lisp code to record the keys (if any) that you have bound
to macroname, so that the macro will be reassigned the same keys
when you load the file.
Next: Stepwise Editing a Keyboard Macro, Previous: Naming and Saving Keyboard Macros, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.6 Editing a Keyboard Macro
- C-x C-k C-e
Edit the last defined keyboard macro (
kmacro-edit-macro
).- C-x C-k e name RET
Edit a previously defined keyboard macro name (
edit-kbd-macro
).- C-x C-k l
Edit the last 300 keystrokes as a keyboard macro (
kmacro-edit-lossage
).
You can edit the last keyboard macro by typing C-x C-k C-e or
C-x C-k RET (kmacro-edit-macro
). This formats the
macro definition in a buffer and enters a specialized major mode for
editing it. Type C-h m once in that buffer to display details
of how to edit the macro. When you are finished editing, type
C-c C-c.
You can edit a named keyboard macro or a macro bound to a key by typing
C-x C-k e (edit-kbd-macro
). Follow that with the
keyboard input that you would use to invoke the macro—C-x e or
M-x name or some other key sequence.
You can edit the last 300 keystrokes as a macro by typing
C-x C-k l (kmacro-edit-lossage
).
Previous: Editing a Keyboard Macro, Up: Keyboard Macros [Contents][Index]
18.7 Stepwise Editing a Keyboard Macro
You can interactively replay and edit the last keyboard
macro, one command at a time, by typing C-x C-k SPC
(kmacro-step-edit-macro
). Unless you quit the macro using
q or C-g, the edited macro replaces the last macro on the
macro ring.
This macro editing feature shows the last macro in the minibuffer together with the first (or next) command to be executed, and prompts you for an action. You can enter ? to get a summary of your options. These actions are available:
- SPC and y execute the current command, and advance to the next command in the keyboard macro.
- n, d, and DEL skip and delete the current command.
- f skips the current command in this execution of the keyboard macro, but doesn’t delete it from the macro.
- TAB executes the current command, as well as all similar
commands immediately following the current command; for example, TAB
may be used to insert a sequence of characters (corresponding to a
sequence of
self-insert-command
commands). - c continues execution (without further editing) until the end of the keyboard macro. If execution terminates normally, the edited macro replaces the original keyboard macro.
- C-k skips and deletes the rest of the keyboard macro, terminates step-editing, and replaces the original keyboard macro with the edited macro.
- q and C-g cancels the step-editing of the keyboard macro; discarding any changes made to the keyboard macro.
- i key… C-j reads and executes a series of key sequences (not including the final C-j), and inserts them before the current command in the keyboard macro, without advancing over the current command.
- I key… reads one key sequence, executes it, and inserts it before the current command in the keyboard macro, without advancing over the current command.
- r key… C-j reads and executes a series of key sequences (not including the final C-j), and replaces the current command in the keyboard macro with them, advancing over the inserted key sequences.
- R key… reads one key sequence, executes it, and replaces the current command in the keyboard macro with that key sequence, advancing over the inserted key sequence.
- a key… C-j executes the current command, then reads and executes a series of key sequences (not including the final C-j), and inserts them after the current command in the keyboard macro; it then advances over the current command and the inserted key sequences.
- A key… C-j executes the rest of the commands in the keyboard macro, then reads and executes a series of key sequences (not including the final C-j), and appends them at the end of the keyboard macro; it then terminates the step-editing and replaces the original keyboard macro with the edited macro.
Next: Using Multiple Buffers, Previous: Keyboard Macros, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
19 File Handling
The operating system stores data permanently in named files, so most of the text you edit with Emacs comes from a file and is ultimately stored in a file.
To edit a file, you must tell Emacs to read the file and prepare a buffer containing a copy of the file’s text. This is called visiting the file. Editing commands apply directly to text in the buffer; that is, to the copy inside Emacs. Your changes appear in the file itself only when you save the buffer back into the file.
In addition to visiting and saving files, Emacs can delete, copy, rename, and append to files, keep multiple versions of them, and operate on file directories.
- File Names
- Visiting Files
- Saving Files
- Reverting a Buffer
- Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date
- Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters
- File Name Aliases
- File Directories
- Comparing Files
- Diff Mode
- Copying, Naming and Renaming Files
- Miscellaneous File Operations
- Accessing Compressed Files
- File Archives
- Remote Files
- Quoted File Names
- File Name Cache
- Convenience Features for Finding Files
- Viewing Image Files
- Filesets
Next: Visiting Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.1 File Names
Many Emacs commands that operate on a file require you to specify the file name, using the minibuffer (see Minibuffers for File Names).
While in the minibuffer, you can use the usual completion and
history commands (see The Minibuffer). Note that file name completion
ignores file names whose extensions appear in the variable
completion-ignored-extensions
(see Completion Options).
Note also that most commands use permissive completion with
confirmation for reading file names: you are allowed to submit a
nonexistent file name, but if you type RET immediately after
completing up to a nonexistent file name, Emacs prints
‘[Confirm]’ and you must type a second RET to confirm.
See Completion Exit, for details.
Minibuffer history commands offer some special features for reading file names, see Minibuffer History.
Each buffer has a default directory, stored in the
buffer-local variable default-directory
. Whenever Emacs reads
a file name using the minibuffer, it usually inserts the default
directory into the minibuffer as the initial contents. You can
inhibit this insertion by changing the variable
insert-default-directory
to nil
(see Minibuffers for File Names). Regardless, Emacs always assumes that any relative file name
is relative to the default directory, e.g., entering a file name
without a directory specifies a file in the default directory.
When you visit a file, Emacs sets default-directory
in the
visiting buffer to the directory of its file. When you create a new
buffer that is not visiting a file, via a command like C-x b,
its default directory is usually copied from the buffer that was
current at the time (see Creating and Selecting Buffers). You can use the command
M-x pwd to see the value of default-directory
in the
current buffer. The command M-x cd prompts for a directory’s
name, and sets the buffer’s default-directory
to that directory
(doing this does not change the buffer’s file name, if any).
As an example, when you visit the file /u/rms/gnu/gnu.tasks, the default directory is set to /u/rms/gnu/. If you invoke a command that reads a file name, entering just ‘foo’ in the minibuffer, with a directory omitted, specifies the file /u/rms/gnu/foo; entering ‘../.login’ specifies /u/rms/.login; and entering ‘new/foo’ specifies /u/rms/gnu/new/foo.
When typing a file name into the minibuffer, you can make use of a couple of shortcuts: a double slash ignores everything before the second slash in the pair, and ‘~/’ is your home directory. See Minibuffers for File Names.
The character ‘$’ is used to
substitute an environment variable into a file name. The name of the
environment variable consists of all the alphanumeric characters after
the ‘$’; alternatively, it can be enclosed in braces after the
‘$’. For example, if you have used the shell command
export FOO=rms/hacks
to set up an environment variable named
FOO
, then both /u/$FOO/test.c and
/u/${FOO}/test.c are abbreviations for
/u/rms/hacks/test.c. If the environment variable is not
defined, no substitution occurs, so that the character ‘$’ stands
for itself. Note that environment variables set outside Emacs affect
Emacs only if they are applied before Emacs is started.
To access a file with ‘$’ in its name, if the ‘$’ causes expansion, type ‘$$’. This pair is converted to a single ‘$’ at the same time that variable substitution is performed for a single ‘$’. Alternatively, quote the whole file name with ‘/:’ (see Quoted File Names). File names which begin with a literal ‘~’ should also be quoted with ‘/:’.
You can include non-ASCII characters in file names. See Coding Systems for File Names.
Next: Saving Files, Previous: File Names, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.2 Visiting Files
- C-x C-f
Visit a file (
find-file
).- C-x C-r
Visit a file for viewing, without allowing changes to it (
find-file-read-only
).- C-x C-v
Visit a different file instead of the one visited last (
find-alternate-file
).- C-x 4 f
Visit a file, in another window (
find-file-other-window
). Don’t alter what is displayed in the selected window.- C-x 5 f
Visit a file, in a new frame (
find-file-other-frame
). Don’t alter what is displayed in the selected frame.- M-x find-file-literally
Visit a file with no conversion of the contents.
Visiting a file means reading its contents into an Emacs buffer so you can edit them. Emacs makes a new buffer for each file that you visit.
To visit a file, type C-x C-f (find-file
) and use the
minibuffer to enter the name of the desired file. While in the
minibuffer, you can abort the command by typing C-g. See File Names, for details about entering file names into minibuffers.
If the specified file exists but the system does not allow you to read it, an error message is displayed in the echo area (on GNU and Unix systems you might be able to visit such a file using the ‘su’ or ‘sudo’ methods; see Remote Files). Otherwise, you can tell that C-x C-f has completed successfully by the appearance of new text on the screen, and by the buffer name shown in the mode line (see The Mode Line). Emacs normally constructs the buffer name from the file name, omitting the directory name. For example, a file named /usr/rms/emacs.tex is visited in a buffer named ‘emacs.tex’. If there is already a buffer with that name, Emacs constructs a unique name; the normal method is to add a suffix based on the directory name (e.g., ‘<rms>’, ‘<tmp>’, and so on), but you can select other methods. See Making Buffer Names Unique.
To create a new file, just visit it using the same command, C-x C-f. Emacs displays ‘(New file)’ in the echo area, but in other respects behaves as if you had visited an existing empty file.
After visiting a file, the changes you make with editing commands are made in the Emacs buffer. They do not take effect in the visited file, until you save the buffer (see Saving Files). If a buffer contains changes that have not been saved, we say the buffer is modified. This implies that some changes will be lost if the buffer is not saved. The mode line displays two stars near the left margin to indicate that the buffer is modified.
If you visit a file that is already in Emacs, C-x C-f switches to the existing buffer instead of making another copy. Before doing so, it checks whether the file has changed since you last visited or saved it. If the file has changed, Emacs offers to reread it.
If you try to visit a file larger than
large-file-warning-threshold
(the default is 10000000, which is
about 10 megabytes), Emacs asks you for confirmation first. You can
answer y to proceed with visiting the file or l to visit
the file literally (see below). Visiting large files literally speeds
up navigation and editing of such files, because various
potentially-expensive features are turned off. Note, however, that
Emacs cannot visit files that are larger than the maximum Emacs buffer
size, which is limited by the amount of memory Emacs can allocate and
by the integers that Emacs can represent (see Using Multiple Buffers). If you
try, Emacs displays an error message saying that the maximum buffer
size has been exceeded.
If you try to visit a file whose major mode (see Major Modes)
uses the tree-sitter parsing library, Emacs will display a warning if
the file’s size in bytes is larger than the value of the variable
treesit-max-buffer-size
. The default value is 40 megabytes for
64-bit Emacs and 15 megabytes for 32-bit Emacs. This avoids the
danger of having Emacs run out of memory by preventing the activation
of major modes based on tree-sitter in such large buffers, because a
typical tree-sitter parser needs about 10 times as much memory as the
text it parses.
If the file name you specify contains shell-style wildcard
characters, Emacs visits all the files that match it. (On
case-insensitive filesystems, Emacs matches the wildcards disregarding
the letter case.) Wildcards include ‘?’, ‘*’, and
‘[…]’ sequences. To enter the wild card ‘?’ in a file
name in the minibuffer, you need to type C-q ?. See Quoted File Names, for information on how to visit a file whose name
actually contains wildcard characters. You can disable the wildcard
feature by customizing find-file-wildcards
.
If you’re asking to visit a file that’s already visited in a buffer,
but the file has changed externally, Emacs normally asks you whether
you want to re-read the file from disk. But if you set
query-about-changed-file
to nil
, Emacs won’t query you,
but will instead just display the buffer’s contents before the
changes, and show an echo-area message telling you how to revert the
buffer from the file.
If you visit the wrong file unintentionally by typing its name
incorrectly, type C-x C-v (find-alternate-file
) to visit
the file you really wanted. C-x C-v is similar to C-x
C-f, but it kills the current buffer (after first offering to save it
if it is modified). When C-x C-v reads the file name to visit,
it inserts the entire default file name in the buffer, with point just
after the directory part; this is convenient if you made a slight
error in typing the name.
If you visit a file that is actually a directory, Emacs invokes
Dired, the Emacs directory browser. See Dired, the Directory Editor. You can disable
this behavior by setting the variable find-file-run-dired
to
nil
; in that case, it is an error to try to visit a directory.
Files which are actually collections of other files, or file archives, are visited in special modes which invoke a Dired-like environment to allow operations on archive members. See File Archives, for more about these features.
If you visit a file that the operating system won’t let you modify,
or that is marked read-only, Emacs makes the buffer read-only too, so
that you won’t go ahead and make changes that you’ll have trouble
saving afterward. You can make the buffer writable with C-x C-q
(read-only-mode
). See Miscellaneous Buffer Operations.
If you want to visit a file as read-only in order to protect
yourself from entering changes accidentally, visit it with the command
C-x C-r (find-file-read-only
) instead of C-x C-f.
C-x 4 f (find-file-other-window
) is like C-x C-f
except that the buffer containing the specified file is selected in another
window. The window that was selected before C-x 4 f continues to
show the same buffer it was already showing. If this command is used when
only one window is being displayed, that window is split in two, with one
window showing the same buffer as before, and the other one showing the
newly requested file. See Multiple Windows.
C-x 5 f (find-file-other-frame
) is similar, but opens a
new frame, or selects any existing frame showing the specified file.
See Frames and Graphical Displays.
On graphical displays, there are two additional methods for visiting files. Firstly, when Emacs is built with a suitable GUI toolkit, commands invoked with the mouse (by clicking on the menu bar or tool bar) use the toolkit’s standard file selection dialog instead of prompting for the file name in the minibuffer. On GNU/Linux and Unix platforms, Emacs does this when built with GTK+, LessTif, and Motif toolkits; on MS-Windows and Mac, the GUI version does that by default. For information on how to customize this, see Using Dialog Boxes.
Secondly, Emacs supports drag and drop: dropping a file into an ordinary Emacs window visits the file using that window. As an exception, dropping a file into a window displaying a Dired buffer moves or copies the file into the displayed directory. For details, see Drag and Drop, and Other Dired Features.
On text-mode terminals and on graphical displays when Emacs was built without a GUI toolkit, you can visit files via the menu-bar ‘File’ menu, which has the ‘Visit New File’ and the ‘Open File’ items.
Each time you visit a file, Emacs automatically scans its contents to detect what character encoding and end-of-line convention it uses, and converts these to Emacs’s internal encoding and end-of-line convention within the buffer. When you save the buffer, Emacs performs the inverse conversion, writing the file to disk with its original encoding and end-of-line convention. See Coding Systems.
If you wish to edit a file as a sequence of ASCII
characters with no special encoding or conversion, use the M-x
find-file-literally command. This visits a file, like C-x C-f,
but does not do format conversion (see Format
Conversion in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), character code
conversion (see Coding Systems), or automatic uncompression
(see Accessing Compressed Files), and does not add a final newline because
of require-final-newline
(see Customizing Saving of Files). If you have
already visited the same file in the usual (non-literal) manner, this
command asks you whether to visit it literally instead.
Files are sometimes (loosely) tied to other files, and you could call
these files sibling files. For instance, when editing C files,
if you have a file called ‘"foo.c"’, you often also have a file
called ‘"foo.h"’, and that could be its sibling file. Or you may
have different versions of a file, for instance
‘"src/emacs/emacs-27/lisp/allout.el"’ and
‘"src/emacs/emacs-28/lisp/allout.el"’ might be considered
siblings. Emacs provides the find-sibling-file
command to jump
between sibling files, but it’s impossible to guess at which files a
user might want to be considered siblings, so Emacs lets you configure
this freely by altering the find-sibling-rules
user option.
This is a list of match/expansion elements.
For instance, to do the ‘".c"’ to ‘".h"’ mapping, you could say:
(setq find-sibling-rules '(("\\([^/]+\\)\\.c\\'" "\\1.h")))
(ff-find-related-file
offers similar functionality especially
geared towards C files, see Other Commands for C Mode.)
Or, if you want to consider all files under ‘"src/emacs/DIR/file-name"’ to be siblings of other dirs, you could say:
(setq find-sibling-rules '(("src/emacs/[^/]+/\\(.*\\)\\'" "src/emacs/.*/\\1")))
As you can see, this is a list of elements of the form
(MATCH expansion…)
. The match is a
regular expression that matches the visited file name, and each
expansion may refer to match groups by using ‘\\1’ and so
on. The resulting expansion string is then applied to the file system
to see if any files match this expansion (interpreted as a regexp).
Two special hook variables allow extensions to modify the operation
of visiting files. Visiting a file that does not exist runs the
functions in find-file-not-found-functions
; this variable holds
a list of functions, which are called one by one (with no arguments)
until one of them returns non-nil
. This is not a normal hook,
and the name ends in ‘-functions’ rather than ‘-hook’ to
indicate that fact.
Successful visiting of any file, whether existing or not, calls the
functions in find-file-hook
, with no arguments. This variable
is a normal hook. In the case of a nonexistent file, the
find-file-not-found-functions
are run first. See Hooks.
There are several ways to specify automatically the major mode for editing the file (see Choosing File Modes), and to specify local variables defined for that file (see Local Variables in Files).
Next: Reverting a Buffer, Previous: Visiting Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.3 Saving Files
Saving a buffer in Emacs means writing its contents back into the file that was visited in the buffer.
- Commands for Saving Files
- Backup Files
- Customizing Saving of Files
- Protection against Simultaneous Editing
- Shadowing Files
- Updating Time Stamps Automatically
Next: Backup Files, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.1 Commands for Saving Files
These are the commands that relate to saving and writing files.
- C-x C-s
Save the current buffer to its file (
save-buffer
).- C-x s
Save any or all buffers to their files (
save-some-buffers
).- M-~
Forget that the current buffer has been changed (
not-modified
). With prefix argument (C-u), mark the current buffer as changed.- C-x C-w
Save the current buffer with a specified file name (
write-file
).- M-x set-visited-file-name
Change the file name under which the current buffer will be saved.
- M-x rename-visited-file
The same as M-x set-visited-file-name, but also rename the file the buffer is visiting (if any).
When you wish to save the file and make your changes permanent, type
C-x C-s (save-buffer
). After saving is finished, C-x C-s
displays a message like this:
Wrote /u/rms/gnu/gnu.tasks
If the current buffer is not modified (no changes have been made in it since the buffer was created or last saved), saving is not really done, because it would have no effect. Instead, C-x C-s displays a message like this in the echo area:
(No changes need to be saved)
With a prefix argument, C-u C-x C-s, Emacs also marks the buffer to be backed up when the next save is done. See Backup Files.
The command C-x s (save-some-buffers
) offers to save any
or all modified buffers. It asks you what to do with each buffer. The
possible responses are analogous to those of query-replace
:
- y
- SPC
Save this buffer and ask about the rest of the buffers.
- n
- DEL
Don’t save this buffer, but ask about the rest of the buffers.
- !
Save this buffer and all the rest with no more questions.
- q
- RET
Terminate
save-some-buffers
without any more saving.- .
Save this buffer, then exit
save-some-buffers
without even asking about other buffers.- C-r
View the buffer that you are currently being asked about. When you exit View mode, you get back to
save-some-buffers
, which asks the question again.- C-f
Exit
save-some-buffers
and visit the buffer that you are currently being asked about.- d
Diff the buffer against its corresponding file, so you can see what changes you would be saving. This calls the command
diff-buffer-with-file
(see Comparing Files).- C-h
Display a help message about these options.
You can customize the value of
save-some-buffers-default-predicate
to control which buffers
Emacs will ask about.
C-x C-c, the key sequence to exit Emacs, invokes
save-some-buffers
and therefore asks the same questions.
If you have changed a buffer but do not wish to save the changes,
you should take some action to prevent it. Otherwise, each time you
use C-x s or C-x C-c, you are liable to save this buffer
by mistake. One thing you can do is type M-~
(not-modified
), which clears out the indication that the buffer
is modified. If you do this, none of the save commands will believe
that the buffer needs to be saved. (‘~’ is often used as a
mathematical symbol for “not”; thus M-~ is “not”, metafied.)
Alternatively, you can cancel all the changes made since the file was
visited or saved, by reading the text from the file again. This is
called reverting. See Reverting a Buffer. (You could also undo all
the changes by repeating the undo command C-x u until you have
undone all the changes; but reverting is easier.)
M-x set-visited-file-name alters the name of the file that the
current buffer is visiting. It reads the new file name using the
minibuffer. Then it marks the buffer as visiting that file name, and
changes the buffer name correspondingly. set-visited-file-name
does not save the buffer in the newly visited file; it just alters the
records inside Emacs in case you do save later. It also marks the
buffer as modified so that C-x C-s in that buffer
will save.
If you wish to mark the buffer as visiting a different file and save
it right away, use C-x C-w (write-file
). This is
equivalent to set-visited-file-name
followed by C-x C-s,
except that C-x C-w asks for confirmation if the file exists.
C-x C-s used on a buffer that is not visiting a file has the
same effect as C-x C-w; that is, it reads a file name, marks the
buffer as visiting that file, and saves it there. The default file
name in a buffer that is not visiting a file is made by combining the
buffer name with the buffer’s default directory (see File Names).
If the new file name implies a major mode, then C-x C-w switches
to that major mode, in most cases. The command
set-visited-file-name
also does this. See Choosing File Modes.
If you wish to save the current buffer to a different file without
visiting that file, use mark-whole-buffer
(C-x h), then
M-x write-region (see Miscellaneous File Operations).
If Emacs is about to save a file and sees that the date of the latest version on disk does not match what Emacs last read or wrote, Emacs notifies you of this fact, because it probably indicates a problem caused by simultaneous editing and requires your immediate attention. See Simultaneous Editing.
Next: Customizing Saving of Files, Previous: Commands for Saving Files, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.2 Backup Files
On most operating systems, rewriting a file automatically destroys all record of what the file used to contain. Thus, saving a file from Emacs throws away the old contents of the file—or it would, except that Emacs carefully copies the old contents to another file, called the backup file, before actually saving.
Emacs makes a backup for a file only the first time the file is saved from the buffer that visits it. No matter how many times you subsequently save the file, its backup remains unchanged. However, if you kill the buffer and then visit the file again, a new backup file will be made.
For most files, the variable make-backup-files
determines
whether to make backup files. On most operating systems, its default
value is t
, so that Emacs does write backup files.
For files managed by a version control system (see Version Control), the variable vc-make-backup-files
determines whether
to make backup files. By default it is nil
, since backup files
are redundant when you store all the previous versions in a version
control system.
See General Options.
At your option, Emacs can keep either a single backup for each file, or make a series of numbered backup files for each file that you edit. See Single or Numbered Backups.
The default value of the backup-enable-predicate
variable
prevents backup files being written for files in the directories used
for temporary files, specified by temporary-file-directory
or
small-temporary-file-directory
.
You can explicitly tell Emacs to make another backup file from a buffer, even though that buffer has been saved before. If you save the buffer with C-u C-x C-s, the version thus saved will be made into a backup file if you save the buffer again. C-u C-u C-x C-s saves the buffer, but first makes the previous file contents into a new backup file. C-u C-u C-u C-x C-s does both things: it makes a backup from the previous contents, and arranges to make another from the newly saved contents if you save again.
You can customize the variable backup-directory-alist
to
specify that files matching certain patterns should be backed up in
specific directories. A typical use is to add an element ("."
. dir)
to make all backups in the directory with absolute name
dir. Emacs modifies the backup file names to avoid clashes
between files with the same names originating in different
directories. Alternatively, adding, ("." . ".~")
would make
backups in the invisible subdirectory .~ of the original file’s
directory. Emacs creates the directory, if necessary, to make the
backup.
Next: Automatic Deletion of Backups, Up: Backup Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.2.1 Single or Numbered Backups
When Emacs makes a backup file, its name is normally constructed by appending ‘~’ to the file name being edited; thus, the backup file for eval.c would be eval.c~.
If access control stops Emacs from writing backup files under the usual names, it writes the backup file as ~/.emacs.d/%backup%~. Only one such file can exist, so only the most recently made such backup is available.
Emacs can also make numbered backup files. Numbered backup file names contain ‘.~’, the number, and another ‘~’ after the original file name. Thus, the backup files of eval.c would be called eval.c.~1~, eval.c.~2~, and so on, all the way through names like eval.c.~259~ and beyond.
The variable version-control
determines whether to make
single backup files or multiple numbered backup files. Its possible
values are:
nil
Make numbered backups for files that have numbered backups already. Otherwise, make single backups. This is the default.
t
Make numbered backups.
never
Never make numbered backups; always make single backups.
The usual way to set this variable is globally, through your init file
or the customization buffer. However, you can set
version-control
locally in an individual buffer to control the
making of backups for that buffer’s file (see Local Variables). Some
modes, such as Rmail mode, set this variable. You can also have Emacs
set version-control
locally whenever you visit a given file
(see Local Variables in Files).
If you set the environment variable VERSION_CONTROL
, to tell
various GNU utilities what to do with backup files, Emacs also obeys the
environment variable by setting the Lisp variable version-control
accordingly at startup. If the environment variable’s value is ‘t’
or ‘numbered’, then version-control
becomes t
; if the
value is ‘nil’ or ‘existing’, then version-control
becomes nil
; if it is ‘never’ or ‘simple’, then
version-control
becomes never
.
If you set the variable make-backup-file-name-function
to
a suitable Lisp function, you can override the usual way Emacs
constructs backup file names.
Next: Copying vs. Renaming, Previous: Single or Numbered Backups, Up: Backup Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.2.2 Automatic Deletion of Backups
To prevent excessive consumption of disk space, Emacs can delete numbered backup versions automatically. Generally Emacs keeps the first few backups and the latest few backups, deleting any in between. This happens every time a new backup is made.
The two variables kept-old-versions
and
kept-new-versions
control this deletion. Their values are,
respectively, the number of oldest (lowest-numbered) backups to keep
and the number of newest (highest-numbered) ones to keep, each time a
new backup is made. The backups in the middle (excluding those oldest
and newest) are the excess middle versions—those backups are
deleted. These variables’ values are used when it is time to delete
excess versions, just after a new backup version is made; the newly
made backup is included in the count in kept-new-versions
. By
default, both variables are 2.
If delete-old-versions
is t
, Emacs deletes the excess
backup files silently. If it is nil
, the default, Emacs asks
you whether it should delete the excess backup versions. If it has
any other value, then Emacs never automatically deletes backups.
Dired’s . (Period) command can also be used to delete old versions. See Flagging Many Files at Once.
Previous: Automatic Deletion of Backups, Up: Backup Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.2.3 Copying vs. Renaming
Backup files can be made by copying the old file or by renaming it. This makes a difference when the old file has multiple names (hard links). If the old file is renamed into the backup file, then the alternate names become names for the backup file. If the old file is copied instead, then the alternate names remain names for the file that you are editing, and the contents accessed by those names will be the new contents.
The method of making a backup file may also affect the file’s owner and group. If copying is used, these do not change. If renaming is used, you become the file’s owner, and the file’s group becomes the default (different operating systems have different defaults for the group).
The choice of renaming or copying is made as follows:
- If the variable
backup-by-copying
is non-nil
(the default isnil
), use copying. - Otherwise, if the variable
backup-by-copying-when-linked
is non-nil
(the default isnil
), and the file has multiple names, use copying. - Otherwise, if the variable
backup-by-copying-when-mismatch
is non-nil
(the default ist
), and renaming would change the file’s owner or group, use copying.If you change
backup-by-copying-when-mismatch
tonil
, Emacs checks the numeric user-id of the file’s owner and the numeric group-id of the file’s group. If either is no greater thanbackup-by-copying-when-privileged-mismatch
, then it behaves as thoughbackup-by-copying-when-mismatch
is non-nil
anyway. - Otherwise, renaming is the default choice.
When a file is managed with a version control system (see Version Control), Emacs does not normally make backups in the usual way for that file. But committing (a.k.a. checking in, see Concepts of Version Control) new versions of files is similar in some ways to making backups. One unfortunate similarity is that these operations typically break hard links, disconnecting the file name you visited from any alternate names for the same file. This has nothing to do with Emacs—the version control system does it.
Some file storage services support file versioning: they
record history of previous versions of files, and allow reverting to
those previous versions. If you want to be able to do that with files
hosted by those services when editing them with Emacs, customize
backup-by-copying
to a non-nil
value.
Copying the old file for backup is also useful when editing precious
files, because it makes sure the old file keeps its name if something
fails between the backup and the saving of your edits. Alternatively,
you can customize file-precious-flag
to a non-nil
value,
which implies backups by copying and also protects against I/O errors
while saving your edits.
Next: Protection against Simultaneous Editing, Previous: Backup Files, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.3 Customizing Saving of Files
If the value of the variable require-final-newline
is
t
, saving or writing a file silently puts a newline at the end
if there isn’t already one there. If the value is visit
, Emacs
adds a newline at the end of any file that doesn’t have one, just
after it visits the file. (This marks the buffer as modified, and you
can undo it.) If the value is visit-save
, Emacs adds such
newlines both on visiting and on saving. If the value is nil
,
Emacs leaves the end of the file unchanged; any other non-nil
value means Emacs asks you whether to add a newline. The default is
nil
.
Some major modes are designed for specific kinds of files that are
always supposed to end in newlines. Such major modes set the variable
require-final-newline
to the value of
mode-require-final-newline
, which defaults to t
. By
setting the latter variable, you can control how these modes handle
final newlines.
If this option is non-nil
and you’re visiting a file via a
symbolic link, Emacs will break the symbolic link upon saving the
buffer, and will write the buffer to a file with the same name as the
symbolic link, if the value of file-precious-flag
is
non-nil
(see file-precious-flag in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). If you want Emacs to save the buffer
to the file the symbolic link points to (thereby preserving the link)
in these cases, customize the variable
file-preserve-symlinks-on-save
to t
.
Normally, when a program writes a file, the operating system briefly caches the file’s data in main memory before committing the data to disk. This can greatly improve performance; for example, when running on laptops, it can avoid a disk spin-up each time a file is written. However, it risks data loss if the operating system crashes before committing the cache to disk.
To lessen this risk, Emacs can invoke the fsync
system call
after saving a file. Using fsync
does not eliminate the risk
of data loss, partly because many systems do not implement
fsync
properly, and partly because Emacs’s file-saving
procedure typically relies also on directory updates that might not
survive a crash even if fsync
works properly.
The write-region-inhibit-fsync
variable controls whether
Emacs invokes fsync
after saving a file. The variable’s
default value is nil
when Emacs is interactive, and t
when Emacs runs in batch mode (see Batch Mode).
Emacs never uses fsync
when writing auto-save files, as these
files might lose data anyway.
Next: Shadowing Files, Previous: Customizing Saving of Files, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.4 Protection against Simultaneous Editing
Simultaneous editing occurs when two users visit the same file, both make changes, and then both save them. If nobody is informed that this is happening, whichever user saves first would later find that their changes were lost.
On some systems, Emacs notices immediately when the second user starts to change the file, and issues an immediate warning. On all systems, Emacs checks when you save the file, and warns if you are about to overwrite another user’s changes. You can prevent loss of the other user’s work by taking the proper corrective action instead of saving the file.
When you make the first modification in an Emacs buffer that is visiting a file, Emacs records that the file is locked by you. (It does this by creating a specially-named symbolic link7 with special contents in the same directory. See (elisp)File Locks, for more details.) Emacs removes the lock when you save the changes. The idea is that the file is locked whenever an Emacs buffer visiting it has unsaved changes.
You can prevent the creation of lock files by setting the variable
create-lockfiles
to nil
. Caution: by
doing so you will lose the benefits that this feature provides. You
can also control where lock files are written by using the
lock-file-name-transforms
variable.
If you begin to modify the buffer while the visited file is locked by
someone else, this constitutes a collision. When Emacs detects a
collision, it asks you what to do, by calling the Lisp function
ask-user-about-lock
. You can redefine this function for the sake
of customization. The standard definition of this function asks you a
question and accepts three possible answers:
- s
Steal the lock. Whoever was already changing the file loses the lock, and you gain the lock.
- p
Proceed. Go ahead and edit the file despite its being locked by someone else.
- q
Quit. This causes an error (
file-locked
), and the buffer contents remain unchanged—the modification you were trying to make does not actually take place.
If Emacs or the operating system crashes, this may leave behind lock files which are stale, so you may occasionally get warnings about spurious collisions. When you determine that the collision is spurious, just use p to tell Emacs to go ahead anyway.
Note that locking works on the basis of a file name; if a file has multiple names, Emacs does not prevent two users from editing it simultaneously under different names.
A lock file cannot be written in some circumstances, e.g., if Emacs lacks the system permissions or cannot create lock files for some other reason. In these cases, Emacs can still detect the collision when you try to save a file, by checking the file’s last-modification date. If the file has changed since the last time Emacs visited or saved it, that implies that changes have been made in some other way, and will be lost if Emacs proceeds with saving. Emacs then displays a warning message and asks for confirmation before saving; answer yes to save, and no or C-g cancel the save.
If you are notified that simultaneous editing has already taken place, one way to compare the buffer to its file is the M-x diff-buffer-with-file command. See Comparing Files.
You can prevent the creation of remote lock files by setting the
variable remote-file-name-inhibit-locks
to t
.
The minor mode lock-file-mode
, called interactively, toggles
the local value of create-lockfiles
in the current buffer.
Next: Updating Time Stamps Automatically, Previous: Protection against Simultaneous Editing, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.5 Shadowing Files
You can arrange to keep identical shadow copies of certain files in more than one place—possibly on different machines. To do this, first you must set up a shadow file group, which is a set of identically-named files shared between a list of sites. The file group is permanent and applies to further Emacs sessions as well as the current one. Once the group is set up, every time you exit Emacs, it will copy the file you edited to the other files in its group. You can also do the copying without exiting Emacs, by typing M-x shadow-copy-files.
A shadow cluster is a group of hosts that share directories, so that copying to or from one of them is sufficient to update the file on all of them. Each shadow cluster has a name, and specifies the network address of a primary host (the one we copy files to), and a regular expression that matches the host names of all the other hosts in the cluster. You can define a shadow cluster with M-x shadow-define-cluster.
- M-x shadow-initialize
Set up file shadowing.
- M-x shadow-define-literal-group
Declare a single file to be shared between sites.
- M-x shadow-define-regexp-group
Make all files that match each of a group of files be shared between hosts.
- M-x shadow-define-cluster RET name RET
Define a shadow file cluster name.
- M-x shadow-copy-files
Copy all pending shadow files.
- M-x shadow-cancel
Cancel the instruction to shadow some files.
To set up a shadow file group, use M-x shadow-define-literal-group or M-x shadow-define-regexp-group. See their documentation strings for further information.
Before copying a file to its shadows, Emacs asks for confirmation. You can answer “no” to bypass copying of this file, this time. If you want to cancel the shadowing permanently for a certain file, use M-x shadow-cancel to eliminate or change the shadow file group.
File Shadowing is not available on MS Windows.
Previous: Shadowing Files, Up: Saving Files [Contents][Index]
19.3.6 Updating Time Stamps Automatically
You can arrange to put a time stamp in a file, so that it is updated automatically each time you edit and save the file. The time stamp must be in the first eight lines of the file, and you should insert it like this:
Time-stamp: <>
or like this:
Time-stamp: " "
Then add the function time-stamp
to the hook
before-save-hook
(see Hooks). When you save the file, this
function then automatically updates the time stamp with the current
date and time. You can also use the command M-x time-stamp to
update the time stamp manually. By default the time stamp is
formatted according to your locale setting (see Environment Variables) and
time zone (see Time of Day in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual). For customizations, see the Custom group time-stamp
.
Next: Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date, Previous: Saving Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.4 Reverting a Buffer
If you have made extensive changes to a file-visiting buffer and then change your mind, you can revert the changes and go back to the saved version of the file. To do this, type C-x x g. Since reverting unintentionally could lose a lot of work, Emacs asks for confirmation first if the buffer is modified.
The revert-buffer
command tries to position point in such a
way that, if the file was edited only slightly, you will be at
approximately the same part of the text as before. But if you have
made major changes, point may end up in a totally different location.
Reverting marks the buffer as not modified. However, it adds the reverted changes as a single modification to the buffer’s undo history (see Undo). Thus, after reverting, you can type C-/ or its aliases to bring the reverted changes back, if you happen to change your mind.
To revert a buffer more conservatively, you can use the command
revert-buffer-with-fine-grain
. This command acts like
revert-buffer
, but it tries to be as non-destructive as
possible, making an effort to preserve all markers, properties and
overlays in the buffer. Since reverting this way can be very slow
when you have made a large number of changes, you can modify the
variable revert-buffer-with-fine-grain-max-seconds
to
specify a maximum amount of seconds that replacing the buffer
contents this way should take. Note that it is not ensured that the
whole execution of revert-buffer-with-fine-grain
won’t take
longer than this.
Some kinds of buffers that are not associated with files, such as
Dired buffers, can also be reverted. For them, reverting means
recalculating their contents. Buffers created explicitly with
C-x b cannot be reverted; revert-buffer
reports an error
if you try.
When you edit a file that changes automatically and frequently—for
example, a log of output from a process that continues to run—it may
be useful for Emacs to revert the file without querying you. To
request this behavior, set the variable revert-without-query
to
a list of regular expressions. When a file name matches one of these
regular expressions, find-file
and revert-buffer
will
revert it automatically if it has changed—provided the buffer itself
is not modified. (If you have edited the text, it would be wrong to
discard your changes.)
The C-x x g keystroke is bound to the
revert-buffer-quick
command. This is like the
revert-buffer
command, but prompts less. Unlike
revert-buffer
, it will not prompt if the current buffer visits
a file, and the buffer is not modified. It also respects the
revert-buffer-quick-short-answers
user option. If this option
is non-nil
, use a shorter y/n query instead of a longer
yes/no query.
You can also tell Emacs to revert buffers automatically when their visited files change on disk; see Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date.
Next: Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters, Previous: Reverting a Buffer, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.5 Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date
A buffer can get out of sync with respect to its visited file on disk if that file is changed by another program. To keep it up to date, you can enable Auto Revert mode by typing M-x auto-revert-mode. This automatically reverts the buffer when its visited file changes on disk. To do the same for all file buffers, type M-x global-auto-revert-mode to enable Global Auto Revert mode.
Auto Revert will not revert a buffer if it has unsaved changes, or if its file on disk is deleted or renamed.
One use of Auto Revert mode is to “tail” a file such as a system
log, so that changes made to that file by other programs are
continuously displayed. To do this, just move the point to the end of
the buffer, and it will stay there as the file contents change.
However, if you are sure that the file will only change by growing at
the end, use Auto Revert Tail mode instead
(auto-revert-tail-mode
). It is more efficient for this.
Auto Revert Tail mode also works for remote files.
When a buffer is auto-reverted, a message is generated. This can be
suppressed by setting auto-revert-verbose
to nil
.
The Auto Revert modes do not check or revert remote files, because
that is usually too slow. This behavior can be changed by setting the
variable auto-revert-remote-files
to non-nil
.
By default, Auto Revert mode works using file notifications,
whereby changes in the filesystem are reported to Emacs by the OS.
You can disable use of file notifications by customizing the variable
auto-revert-use-notify
to a nil
value, then Emacs will
check for file changes by polling every five seconds. You can change
the polling interval through the variable auto-revert-interval
.
Not all systems support file notifications; where they are not
supported, auto-revert-use-notify
will be nil
by
default.
By default, Auto Revert mode will poll files for changes
periodically even when file notifications are used. Polling is
unnecessary in many cases, and turning it off may save power by
relying on notifications only. To do so, set the variable
auto-revert-avoid-polling
to non-nil
. However,
notification is ineffective on certain file systems; mainly network
file system on Unix-like machines, where files can be altered from
other machines. For such file systems, polling may be necessary.
To force polling when
auto-revert-avoid-polling
is non-nil
, set
auto-revert-notify-exclude-dir-regexp
to match files that
should be excluded from using notification.
In Dired buffers (see Dired, the Directory Editor), Auto Revert mode refreshes the buffer when a file is created or deleted in the buffer’s directory.
See Undoing Version Control Actions, for commands to revert to earlier versions of files under version control. See Version Control and the Mode Line, for Auto Revert peculiarities when visiting files under version control.
19.5.1 Auto Reverting Non-File Buffers
Global Auto Revert Mode normally only reverts file buffers. There are
two ways to auto-revert certain non-file buffers: by enabling Auto
Revert Mode in those buffers (using M-x auto-revert-mode); and
by setting global-auto-revert-non-file-buffers
to a
non-nil
value. The latter enables Auto Reverting for all types
of buffers for which it is implemented (listed in the menu below).
Like file buffers, non-file buffers should normally not revert while you are working on them, or while they contain information that might get lost after reverting. Therefore, they do not revert if they are modified. This can get tricky, because deciding when a non-file buffer should be marked modified is usually more difficult than for file buffers.
Another tricky detail is that, for efficiency reasons, Auto Revert often does not try to detect all possible changes in the buffer, only changes that are major or easy to detect. Hence, enabling auto-reverting for a non-file buffer does not always guarantee that all information in the buffer is up-to-date, and does not necessarily make manual reverts useless.
At the other extreme, certain buffers automatically revert every
auto-revert-interval
seconds. (This currently only applies to
the Buffer Menu.) In this case, Auto Revert does not print any
messages while reverting, even when auto-revert-verbose
is
non-nil
.
Some non-file buffers can be updated reliably by file notification on
their default directory; Dired buffers is an example. The major mode
can indicate this by setting buffer-auto-revert-by-notification
to a non-nil
value in that buffer, allowing Auto Revert to
avoid periodic polling. Such notification does not include changes to
files in that directory, only to the directory itself.
The details depend on the particular types of buffers and are explained in the corresponding sections.
19.5.1.1 Auto Reverting the Buffer Menu
If auto-reverting of non-file buffers is enabled, the Buffer Menu
(see Operating on Several Buffers)
automatically reverts every
auto-revert-interval
seconds, whether there is a need for it or
not. (It would probably take longer to check whether there is a need
than to actually revert.)
If the Buffer Menu inappropriately gets marked modified, just revert it manually using g and auto-reverting will resume. However, if you marked certain buffers to get deleted or to be displayed, you have to be careful, because reverting erases all marks. The fact that adding marks sets the buffer’s modified flag prevents Auto Revert from automatically erasing the marks.
Previous: Auto Reverting the Buffer Menu, Up: Auto Reverting Non-File Buffers [Contents][Index]
19.5.1.2 Auto Reverting Dired buffers
Dired buffers only auto-revert when the file list of the buffer’s main directory changes (e.g., when a new file is added or deleted). They do not auto-revert when information about a particular file changes (e.g., when the size changes) or when inserted subdirectories change. To be sure that all listed information is up to date, you have to manually revert using g, even if auto-reverting is enabled in the Dired buffer. Sometimes, you might get the impression that modifying or saving files listed in the main directory actually does cause auto-reverting. This is because making changes to a file, or saving it, very often causes changes in the directory itself; for instance, through backup files or auto-save files. However, this is not guaranteed.
If the Dired buffer is marked modified and there are no changes you want to protect, then most of the time you can make auto-reverting resume by manually reverting the buffer using g. There is one exception. If you flag or mark files, you can safely revert the buffer. This will not erase the flags or marks (unless the marked file has been deleted, of course). However, the buffer will stay modified, even after reverting, and auto-reverting will not resume. This is because, if you flag or mark files, you may be working on the buffer and you might not want the buffer to change without warning. If you want auto-reverting to resume in the presence of marks and flags, mark the buffer non-modified using M-~. However, adding, deleting or changing marks or flags will mark it modified again.
Remote Dired buffers are currently not auto-reverted. Neither are Dired buffers for which you used shell wildcards or file arguments to list only some of the files. *Find* and *Locate* buffers do not auto-revert either.
Note that auto-reverting Dired buffers may not work satisfactorily on some systems.
Next: File Name Aliases, Previous: Auto Revert: Keeping buffers automatically up-to-date, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.6 Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters
From time to time, Emacs automatically saves each visited file in a separate file, without altering the file you actually use. This is called auto-saving. It prevents you from losing more than a limited amount of work if the system crashes.
When Emacs determines that it is time for auto-saving, it considers
each buffer, and each is auto-saved if auto-saving is enabled for it
and it has been changed since the last time it was auto-saved. When
the auto-save-no-message
variable is set to nil
(the
default), the message ‘Auto-saving...’ is displayed in the echo
area during auto-saving, if any files are actually auto-saved; to
disable these messages, customize the variable to a non-nil
value. Errors occurring during auto-saving are caught so that they do
not interfere with the execution of commands you have been typing.
19.6.1 Auto-Save Files
Auto-saving does not normally save in the files that you visited, because it can be very undesirable to save a change that you did not want to make permanent. Instead, auto-saving is done in a different file called the auto-save file, and the visited file is changed only when you request saving explicitly (such as with C-x C-s).
Normally, the auto-save file name is made by appending ‘#’ to the
front and rear of the visited file name. Thus, a buffer visiting file
foo.c is auto-saved in a file #foo.c#. Most buffers that
are not visiting files are auto-saved only if you request it explicitly;
when they are auto-saved, the auto-save file name is made by appending
‘#’ to the front and rear of buffer name, then
adding digits and letters at the end for uniqueness. For
example, the *mail* buffer in which you compose messages to be
sent might be auto-saved in a file named #*mail*#704juu. Auto-save file
names are made this way unless you reprogram parts of Emacs to do
something different (the functions make-auto-save-file-name
and
auto-save-file-name-p
). The file name to be used for auto-saving
in a buffer is calculated when auto-saving is turned on in that buffer.
The variable auto-save-file-name-transforms
allows a degree
of control over the auto-save file name. It lets you specify a series
of regular expressions and replacements to transform the auto save
file name. The default value puts the auto-save files for remote
files (see Remote Files) into the temporary file directory on the
local machine.
When you delete a substantial part of the text in a large buffer, auto save turns off temporarily in that buffer. This is because if you deleted the text unintentionally, you might find the auto-save file more useful if it contains the deleted text. To reenable auto-saving after this happens, save the buffer with C-x C-s, or use C-u 1 M-x auto-save-mode.
If you want auto-saving to be done in the visited file rather than
in a separate auto-save file, enable the global minor mode
auto-save-visited-mode
. In this mode, auto-saving is identical
to explicit saving. Note that this mode is orthogonal to the
auto-save
mode described above; you can enable both at the same
time. However, if auto-save
mode is active in some buffer and
the obsolete auto-save-visited-file-name
variable is set to a
non-nil
value, that buffer won’t be affected by
auto-save-visited-mode
.
You can use the variable auto-save-visited-interval
to
customize the interval between auto-save operations in
auto-save-visited-mode
; by default it’s five seconds.
auto-save-interval
and auto-save-timeout
have no effect
on auto-save-visited-mode
. See Controlling Auto-Saving, for
details on these variables.
A buffer’s auto-save file is deleted when you save the buffer in its
visited file. (You can inhibit this by setting the variable
delete-auto-save-files
to nil
.) Changing the visited
file name with C-x C-w or set-visited-file-name
renames
any auto-save file to go with the new visited name.
Killing a buffer, by default, doesn’t remove the buffer’s auto-save
file. If kill-buffer-delete-auto-save-files
is non-nil
,
killing a buffer that has an auto-save file will make Emacs prompt the
user for whether the auto-save file should be deleted. (This is
inhibited if delete-auto-save-files
is nil
.)
Next: Recovering Data from Auto-Saves, Previous: Auto-Save Files, Up: Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters [Contents][Index]
19.6.2 Controlling Auto-Saving
Each time you visit a file, auto-saving is turned on for that file’s
buffer if the variable auto-save-default
is non-nil
(but
not in batch mode; see Initial Options). The default for this
variable is t
, so auto-saving is the usual practice for
file-visiting buffers. To toggle auto-saving in the current buffer,
type M-x auto-save-mode. Auto Save mode acts as a buffer-local
minor mode (see Minor Modes).
Emacs auto-saves periodically based on how many characters you have
typed since the last auto-save. The variable
auto-save-interval
specifies how many characters there are
between auto-saves. By default, it is 300. Emacs doesn’t accept
values that are too small: if you customize auto-save-interval
to a value less than 20, Emacs will behave as if the value is 20.
Auto-saving also takes place when you stop typing for a while. By
default, it does this after 30 seconds of idleness (at this time,
Emacs may also perform garbage collection; see Garbage
Collection in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). To change
this interval, customize the variable auto-save-timeout
. The
actual time period is longer if the current buffer is long; this is a
heuristic which aims to keep out of your way when you are editing long
buffers, in which auto-save takes an appreciable amount of time.
Auto-saving during idle periods accomplishes two things: first, it
makes sure all your work is saved if you go away from the terminal for
a while; second, it may avoid some auto-saving while you are actually
typing.
When auto-save-visited-mode
is enabled, Emacs will auto-save
file-visiting buffers after five seconds of idle time. You can
customize the variable auto-save-visited-interval
to change the
idle time interval.
Emacs also does auto-saving whenever it gets a fatal error. This includes killing the Emacs job with a shell command such as ‘kill %emacs’, or disconnecting a phone line or network connection.
You can perform an auto-save explicitly with the command M-x do-auto-save.
Previous: Controlling Auto-Saving, Up: Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters [Contents][Index]
19.6.3 Recovering Data from Auto-Saves
You can use the contents of an auto-save file to recover from a loss of data with the command M-x recover-file RET file RET. This visits file and then (after your confirmation) restores the contents from its auto-save file #file#. You can then save with C-x C-s to put the recovered text into file itself. For example, to recover file foo.c from its auto-save file #foo.c#, do:
M-x recover-file RET foo.c RET yes RET C-x C-s
Before asking for confirmation, M-x recover-file displays a directory listing describing the specified file and the auto-save file, so you can compare their sizes and dates. If the auto-save file is older, M-x recover-file does not offer to read it.
If Emacs or the computer crashes, you can recover all the files you were editing from their auto save files with the command M-x recover-session. This first shows you a list of recorded interrupted sessions. Move point to the one you choose, and type C-c C-c.
Then recover-session
asks about each of the files that were
being edited during that session, asking whether to recover that file.
If you answer y, it calls recover-file
, which works in its
normal fashion. It shows the dates of the original file and its
auto-save file, and asks once again whether to recover that file.
When recover-session
is done, the files you’ve chosen to
recover are present in Emacs buffers. You should then save them. Only
this—saving them—updates the files themselves.
Emacs records information about interrupted sessions in files named
.saves-pid-hostname~ in the directory
~/.emacs.d/auto-save-list/. This directory is determined by
the variable auto-save-list-file-prefix
. If you set
auto-save-list-file-prefix
to nil
, sessions are not
recorded for recovery.
Next: File Directories, Previous: Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.7 File Name Aliases
Symbolic links and hard links both make it possible for several file names to refer to the same file. Hard links are alternate names that refer directly to the file; all the names are equally valid, and no one of them is preferred. By contrast, a symbolic link is a kind of defined alias: when foo is a symbolic link to bar, you can use either name to refer to the file, but bar is the real name, while foo is just an alias. More complex cases occur when symbolic links point to directories.
Normally, if you visit a file which Emacs is already visiting under
a different name, Emacs displays a message in the echo area and uses
the existing buffer visiting that file. This can happen on systems
that support hard or symbolic links, or if you use a long file name on
a system that truncates long file names, or on a case-insensitive file
system. You can suppress the message by setting the variable
find-file-suppress-same-file-warnings
to a non-nil
value. You can disable this feature entirely by setting the variable
find-file-existing-other-name
to nil
: then if you visit
the same file under two different names, you get a separate buffer for
each file name.
If the variable find-file-visit-truename
is non-nil
,
then the file name recorded for a buffer is the file’s truename
(made by replacing all symbolic links with their target names), rather
than the name you specify. Setting find-file-visit-truename
also
implies the effect of find-file-existing-other-name
.
Sometimes, a directory is ordinarily accessed through a symbolic
link, and you may want Emacs to preferentially show its linked
name. To do this, customize directory-abbrev-alist
. Each
element in this list should have the form (from
. to)
, which means to replace from with to whenever
from appears in a directory name. The from string is a
regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). It is matched against directory
names anchored at the first character, and should start with ‘\`’
(to support directory names with embedded newlines, which would defeat
‘^’). The to string should be an ordinary absolute
directory name pointing to the same directory. Do not use ‘~’ to
stand for a home directory in the to string; Emacs performs
these substitutions separately. Here’s an example, from a system on
which /home/fsf is normally accessed through a symbolic link
named /fsf:
(("\\`/home/fsf" . "/fsf"))
Next: Comparing Files, Previous: File Name Aliases, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.8 File Directories
The file system groups files into directories. A directory listing is a list of all the files in a directory. Emacs provides commands to create and delete directories, and to make directory listings in brief format (file names only) and verbose format (sizes, dates, and other attributes included). Emacs also includes a directory browser feature called Dired, which you can invoke with C-x d; see Dired, the Directory Editor.
- C-x C-d dir-or-pattern RET
Display a brief directory listing (
list-directory
).- C-u C-x C-d dir-or-pattern RET
Display a verbose directory listing.
- M-x make-directory RET dirname RET
Create a new directory named dirname.
- M-x delete-directory RET dirname RET
Delete the directory named dirname. If it isn’t empty, you will be asked whether you want to delete it recursively.
The command to display a directory listing is C-x C-d
(list-directory
). It reads using the minibuffer a file name
which is either a directory to be listed or a wildcard-containing
pattern for the files to be listed. For example,
C-x C-d /u2/emacs/etc RET
lists all the files in directory /u2/emacs/etc. Here is an example of specifying a file name pattern:
C-x C-d /u2/emacs/src/*.c RET
Normally, C-x C-d displays a brief directory listing containing just file names. A numeric argument (regardless of value) tells it to make a verbose listing including sizes, dates, and owners (like ‘ls -l’).
The text of a directory listing is mostly obtained by running
ls
in an inferior process. Two Emacs variables control the
switches passed to ls
: list-directory-brief-switches
is
a string giving the switches to use in brief listings ("-CF"
by
default), and list-directory-verbose-switches
is a string
giving the switches to use in a verbose listing ("-l"
by
default).
In verbose directory listings, Emacs adds information about the amount of free space on the disk that contains the directory.
The command M-x delete-directory prompts for a directory’s name
using the minibuffer, and deletes the directory if it is empty. If
the directory is not empty, you will be asked whether you want to
delete it recursively. On systems that have a “Trash” (or “Recycle
Bin”) feature, you can make this command move the specified directory
to the Trash instead of deleting it outright, by changing the variable
delete-by-moving-to-trash
to t
. See Miscellaneous File Operations,
for more information about using the Trash.
Next: Diff Mode, Previous: File Directories, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.9 Comparing Files
The command M-x diff prompts for two file names, using the
minibuffer, and displays the differences between the two files in a
buffer named *diff*. This works by running the diff
program, using options taken from the variable diff-switches
.
The value of diff-switches
should be a string; the default is
"-u"
to specify a unified context diff.
See Diff in Comparing and Merging Files, for more
information about the diff
program.
The output of the diff
command is shown using a major mode
called Diff mode. See Diff Mode.
A (much more sophisticated) alternative is M-x ediff (see Ediff in The Ediff Manual).
The command M-x diff-backup compares a specified file with its
most recent backup. If you specify the name of a backup file,
diff-backup
compares it with the source file that it is a
backup of. In all other respects, this behaves like M-x diff.
The command M-x diff-buffer-with-file compares a specified buffer with its corresponding file. This shows you what changes you would make to the file if you save the buffer.
The command M-x diff-buffers compares the contents of two specified buffers.
The command M-x compare-windows compares the text in the current window with that in the window that was the selected window before you selected the current one. (For more information about windows in Emacs, see Multiple Windows.) Comparison starts at point in each window, after pushing each initial point value on the mark ring (see The Mark Ring) in its respective buffer. Then it moves point forward in each window, one character at a time, until it reaches characters that don’t match. Then the command exits.
If point in the two windows is followed by non-matching text when the command starts, M-x compare-windows tries heuristically to advance up to matching text in the two windows, and then exits. So if you use M-x compare-windows repeatedly (see Repeating a Command), each time it either skips one matching range or finds the start of another.
With a numeric argument, compare-windows
ignores changes in
whitespace. If the variable compare-ignore-case
is
non-nil
, the comparison ignores differences in case as well.
If the variable compare-ignore-whitespace
is non-nil
,
compare-windows
by default ignores changes in whitespace, but a
prefix argument turns that off for that single invocation of the
command.
You can use M-x smerge-mode to turn on Smerge mode, a minor
mode for editing output from the diff3
program. This is
typically the result of a failed merge from a version control system
update outside VC, due to conflicting changes to a file. Smerge
mode provides commands to resolve conflicts by selecting specific
changes.
See Merging Files with Emerge, for the Emerge facility, which provides a powerful interface for merging files.
Next: Copying, Naming and Renaming Files, Previous: Comparing Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.10 Diff Mode
Diff mode is a major mode used for the output of M-x diff and
other similar commands. This kind of output is called a patch,
because it can be passed to the patch
command to
automatically apply the specified changes. To select Diff mode
manually, type M-x diff-mode.
The changes specified in a patch are grouped into hunks, which are contiguous chunks of text that contain one or more changed lines. Hunks usually also include unchanged lines to provide context for the changes. Each hunk is preceded by a hunk header, which specifies the old and new line numbers where the hunk’s changes occur. Diff mode highlights each hunk header, to distinguish it from the actual contents of the hunk.
The first hunk in a patch is preceded by a file header, which shows the names of the new and the old versions of the file, and their time stamps. If a patch shows changes for more than one file, each file has such a header before the first hunk of that file’s changes.
You can edit a Diff mode buffer like any other buffer. (If it is
read-only, you need to make it writable first; see Miscellaneous Buffer Operations.)
Whenever you edit a hunk, Diff mode attempts to automatically correct
the line numbers in the hunk headers, to ensure that the patch remains
correct, and could still be applied by patch
. To disable
automatic line number correction, change the variable
diff-update-on-the-fly
to nil
.
Diff mode arranges for hunks to be treated as compiler error messages by M-g M-n and other commands that handle error messages (see Compilation Mode). Thus, you can use the compilation-mode commands to visit the corresponding source locations.
In addition, Diff mode provides the following commands to navigate, manipulate and apply parts of patches:
- M-n ¶
Move to the next hunk-start (
diff-hunk-next
). With prefix argument n, move forward to the nth next hunk.By default, Diff mode refines hunks as Emacs displays them, highlighting their changes with better granularity. Alternatively, if you set
diff-refine
to the symbolnavigation
, Diff mode only refines the hunk you move to with this command or withdiff-hunk-prev
.- M-p ¶
Move to the previous hunk-start (
diff-hunk-prev
). With prefix argument n, move back to the nth previous hunk. Like M-n, this command refines the hunk you move to if you setdiff-refine
to the symbolnavigation
.- M-} ¶
Move to the next file-start, in a multi-file patch (
diff-file-next
). With prefix argument n, move forward to the start of the nth next file.- M-{ ¶
Move to the previous file-start, in a multi-file patch (
diff-file-prev
). With prefix argument n, move back to the start of the nth previous file.- M-k ¶
Kill the hunk at point (
diff-hunk-kill
).- M-K ¶
In a multi-file patch, kill the current file part. (
diff-file-kill
).- C-c C-a ¶
-
Apply this hunk to its target file (
diff-apply-hunk
). With a prefix argument of C-u, revert this hunk, i.e. apply the reverse of the hunk, which changes the “new” version into the “old” version. Ifdiff-jump-to-old-file
is non-nil
, apply the hunk to the “old” version of the file instead. - C-c C-b ¶
Highlight the changes of the hunk at point with a finer granularity (
diff-refine-hunk
). This allows you to see exactly which parts of each changed line were actually changed.By default, Diff mode refines hunks as Emacs displays them, so you may find this command useful if you customize
diff-refine
to a non-default value.- C-c C-c ¶
-
Go to the source file and line corresponding to this hunk (
diff-goto-source
). By default, this jumps to the “new” version of the file, the one shown first on the file header. With a prefix argument, jump to the “old” version instead. Ifdiff-jump-to-old-file
is non-nil
, this command by default jumps to the “old” file, and the meaning of the prefix argument is reversed. If the prefix argument is a number greater than 8 (e.g., if you type C-u C-u C-c C-c), then this command also setsdiff-jump-to-old-file
for the next invocation. If the source file is under version control (see Version Control), this jumps to the work file by default. With a prefix argument, jump to the “old” revision of the file (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions), when point is on the old line, or otherwise jump to the “new” revision. - C-c C-e ¶
Start an Ediff session with the patch (
diff-ediff-patch
). See Ediff in The Ediff Manual.- C-c C-n ¶
Restrict the view to the current hunk (
diff-restrict-view
). See Narrowing. With a prefix argument, restrict the view to the current file of a multiple-file patch. To widen again, use C-x n w (widen
).- C-c C-r ¶
Reverse the direction of comparison for the entire buffer (
diff-reverse-direction
). With a prefix argument, reverse the direction only inside the current region (see The Mark and the Region). Reversing the direction means changing the hunks and the file-start headers to produce a patch that would change the “new” version into the “old” one.- C-c C-s ¶
Split the hunk at point (
diff-split-hunk
) into two separate hunks. This inserts a hunk header and modifies the header of the current hunk. This command is useful for manually editing patches, and only works with the unified diff format produced by the -u or --unified options to thediff
program. If you need to split a hunk in the context diff format produced by the -c or --context options todiff
, first convert the buffer to the unified diff format with C-c C-u.- C-c C-d ¶
Convert the entire buffer to the context diff format (
diff-unified->context
). With a prefix argument, convert only the hunks within the region.- C-c C-u ¶
Convert the entire buffer to unified diff format (
diff-context->unified
). With a prefix argument, convert unified format to context format. When the mark is active, convert only the hunks within the region.- C-c C-l ¶
Re-generate the current hunk (
diff-refresh-hunk
).- C-c C-w ¶
Re-generate the current hunk, disregarding changes in whitespace (
diff-ignore-whitespace-hunk
).- C-x 4 A ¶
-
Generate a ChangeLog entry, like C-x 4 a does (see Change Logs), for each one of the hunks (
diff-add-change-log-entries-other-window
). This creates a skeleton of the log of changes that you can later fill with the actual descriptions of the changes. C-x 4 a itself in Diff mode operates on behalf of the current hunk’s file, but gets the function name from the patch itself. This is useful for making log entries for functions that are deleted by the patch.
Patches sometimes include trailing whitespace on modified lines, as an unintentional and undesired change. There are two ways to deal with this problem. Firstly, if you enable Whitespace mode in a Diff buffer (see Useless Whitespace), it automatically highlights trailing whitespace in modified lines. Secondly, you can use the command M-x diff-delete-trailing-whitespace, which searches for trailing whitespace in the lines modified by the patch, and removes that whitespace in both the patch and the patched source file(s). This command does not save the modifications that it makes, so you can decide whether to save the changes (the list of modified files is displayed in the echo area). With a prefix argument, it tries to modify the original (“old”) source files rather than the patched (“new”) source files.
If diff-font-lock-syntax
is non-nil
, fragments of
source in hunks are highlighted according to the appropriate major
mode.
Next: Miscellaneous File Operations, Previous: Diff Mode, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.11 Copying, Naming and Renaming Files
Emacs has several commands for copying, naming, and renaming files. All of them read two file names, old (or target) and new, using the minibuffer, and then copy or adjust a file’s name accordingly; they do not accept wildcard file names.
In all these commands, if the argument new is just a directory name (see Directory Names in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), the real new name is in that directory, with the same non-directory component as old. For example, the command M-x rename-file RET ~/foo RET /tmp/ RET renames ~/foo to /tmp/foo. On GNU and other POSIX-like systems, directory names end in ‘/’.
All these commands ask for confirmation when the new file name already exists.
M-x copy-file copies the contents of the file old to the file new.
M-x copy-directory copies directories, similar to the
cp -r
shell command. If new is a directory name, it
creates a copy of the old directory and puts it in new.
Otherwise it copies all the contents of old into a new directory
named new. If copy-directory-create-symlink
is
non-nil
and old is a symbolic link, this command will
copy the symbolic link. If nil
, this command will follow the
link and copy the contents instead. (This is the default.)
M-x rename-file renames file old as new. If the file name new already exists, you must confirm with yes or renaming is not done; this is because renaming causes the old meaning of the name new to be lost. If old and new are on different file systems, the file old is copied and deleted.
If a file is under version control (see Version Control), you should rename it using M-x vc-rename-file instead of M-x rename-file. See Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files.
M-x add-name-to-file adds an additional name to an existing file without removing the old name. The new name is created as a hard link to the existing file. The new name must belong on the same file system that the file is on. On MS-Windows, this command works only if the file resides in an NTFS file system. On MS-DOS, and some remote system types, it works by copying the file.
M-x make-symbolic-link creates a symbolic link named new, which points at target. The effect is that future attempts to open file new will refer to whatever file is named target at the time the opening is done, or will get an error if the name target is nonexistent at that time. This command does not expand the argument target, so that it allows you to specify a relative name as the target of the link. However, this command does expand leading ‘~’ in target so that you can easily specify home directories, and strips leading ‘/:’ so that you can specify relative names beginning with literal ‘~’ or ‘/:’. See Quoted File Names. On MS-Windows, this command works only on MS Windows Vista and later. When new is remote, it works depending on the system type.
Next: Accessing Compressed Files, Previous: Copying, Naming and Renaming Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.12 Miscellaneous File Operations
Emacs has commands for performing many other operations on files. All operate on one file; they do not accept wildcard file names.
M-x delete-file prompts for a file and deletes it. If you are
deleting many files in one directory, it may be more convenient to use
Dired rather than delete-file
. See Deleting Files with Dired.
M-x move-file-to-trash moves a file into the system Trash (or Recycle Bin). This is a facility available on most operating systems; files that are moved into the Trash can be brought back later if you change your mind. (The way to restore trashed files is system-dependent.)
By default, Emacs deletion commands do not use the Trash. To
use the Trash (when it is available) for common deletion commands,
change the variable delete-by-moving-to-trash
to t
.
This affects the commands M-x delete-file and M-x
delete-directory (see File Directories), as well as the deletion
commands in Dired (see Deleting Files with Dired). Supplying a prefix
argument to M-x delete-file or M-x delete-directory makes
them delete outright, instead of using the Trash, regardless of
delete-by-moving-to-trash
.
If you have delete-by-moving-to-trash
set, and you want to
delete files manually in Emacs from the Trash directory, using
commands like D (dired-do-delete
) doesn’t work well in
the Trash directory (it’ll just give the file a new name, but won’t
delete anything). If you want to be able to do this, you should
create a .dir-locals.el
file containing something like the
following in the Trash directory:
((dired-mode . ((delete-by-moving-to-trash . nil))))
Note, however, if you use the system “empty trash” command, it’s
liable to also delete this .dir-locals.el
file, so this should
only be done if you delete files from the Trash directory manually.
If a file is under version control (see Version Control), you should delete it using M-x vc-delete-file instead of M-x delete-file. See Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files.
M-x insert-file (also C-x i) inserts a copy of the contents of the specified file into the current buffer at point, leaving point unchanged before the contents. The position after the inserted contents is added to the mark ring, without activating the mark (see The Mark Ring).
M-x insert-file-literally is like M-x insert-file, except the file is inserted literally: it is treated as a sequence of ASCII characters with no special encoding or conversion, similar to the M-x find-file-literally command (see Visiting Files).
M-x write-region is the inverse of M-x insert-file; it
copies the contents of the region into the specified file. M-x
append-to-file adds the text of the region to the end of the
specified file. See Accumulating Text. The variable
write-region-inhibit-fsync
applies to these commands, as well
as saving files; see Customizing Saving of Files.
M-x set-file-modes reads a file name followed by a file
mode, and applies that file mode to the specified file. File modes,
also called file permissions, determine whether a file can be
read, written to, or executed, and by whom. This command reads file
modes using the same symbolic or octal format accepted by the
chmod
command; for instance, ‘u+x’ means to add
execution permission for the user who owns the file. It has no effect
on operating systems that do not support file modes. chmod
is a
convenience alias for this function.
Next: File Archives, Previous: Miscellaneous File Operations, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.13 Accessing Compressed Files
Emacs automatically uncompresses compressed files when you visit
them, and automatically recompresses them if you alter them and save
them. Emacs recognizes compressed files by their file names. File
names ending in ‘.gz’ indicate a file compressed with
gzip
. Other endings indicate other compression programs.
Automatic uncompression and compression apply to all the operations in which Emacs uses the contents of a file. This includes visiting it, saving it, inserting its contents into a buffer, loading it, and byte compiling it.
To disable this feature, type the command M-x
auto-compression-mode. You can disable it permanently by
customizing the variable auto-compression-mode
.
Next: Remote Files, Previous: Accessing Compressed Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.14 File Archives
A file whose name ends in ‘.tar’ is normally an archive
made by the tar
program. Emacs views these files in a special
mode called Tar mode which provides a Dired-like list of the contents
(see Dired, the Directory Editor). You can move around through the list just as you
would in Dired, and visit the subfiles contained in the archive.
However, not all Dired commands are available in Tar mode.
If Auto Compression mode is enabled (see Accessing Compressed Files), then
Tar mode is used also for compressed archives—files with extensions
‘.tgz’, .tar.Z
and .tar.gz
.
The keys e, f and RET all extract a component file into its own buffer. You can edit it there, and if you save the buffer, the edited version will replace the version in the Tar buffer. Clicking with the mouse on the file name in the Tar buffer does likewise. v extracts a file into a buffer in View mode (see View Mode). o extracts the file and displays it in another window, so you could edit the file and operate on the archive simultaneously.
The I key adds a new (regular) file to the archive. The file is initially empty, but can readily be edited using the commands above. The command inserts the new file before the current one, so that using it on the topmost line of the Tar buffer makes the new file the first one in the archive, and using it at the end of the buffer makes it the last one.
d marks a file for deletion when you later use x, and u unmarks a file, as in Dired. C copies a file from the archive to disk and R renames a file within the archive. g reverts the buffer from the archive on disk. The keys M, G, and O change the file’s permission bits, group, and owner, respectively.
Saving the Tar buffer writes a new version of the archive to disk with the changes you made to the components.
You don’t need the tar
program to use Tar mode—Emacs reads
the archives directly. However, accessing compressed archives
requires the appropriate uncompression program.
A separate but similar Archive mode is used for arc
,
jar
, lzh
, zip
, rar
, 7z
, and
zoo
archives, as well as exe
files that are
self-extracting executables.
The key bindings of Archive mode are similar to those in Tar mode, with the addition of the m key which marks a file for subsequent operations, and M-DEL which unmarks all the marked files. Also, the a key toggles the display of detailed file information, for those archive types where it won’t fit in a single line. Operations such as renaming a subfile, or changing its mode or owner, are supported only for some of the archive formats.
Unlike Tar mode, Archive mode runs the archiving programs to unpack and repack archives. However, you don’t need these programs to look at the archive table of contents, only to extract or manipulate the subfiles in the archive. Details of the program names and their options can be set in the ‘Archive’ Customize group (see Customization Groups).
Next: Quoted File Names, Previous: File Archives, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.15 Remote Files
You can refer to files on other machines using a special file name syntax:
/method:host:filename /method:user@host:filename /method:user@host#port:filename
To carry out this request, Emacs uses a remote-login program such as
ssh
.
You must always specify in the file name which method to use—for
example, /ssh:user@host:filename uses
ssh
. When you specify the pseudo method ‘-’ in the
file name, Emacs chooses the method as follows:
- If the host name starts with ‘ftp.’ (with dot), Emacs uses FTP.
- If the user name is ‘ftp’ or ‘anonymous’, Emacs uses FTP.
- If the variable
tramp-default-method
is set to ‘ftp’, Emacs uses FTP. - If
ssh-agent
is running, Emacs usesscp
. - Otherwise, Emacs uses
ssh
.
You can entirely turn off the remote file name feature by setting the
variable tramp-mode
to nil
. You can turn off the
feature in individual cases by quoting the file name with ‘/:’
(see Quoted File Names).
Remote file access through FTP is handled by the Ange-FTP package, which is documented in the following. Remote file access through the other methods is handled by the Tramp package, which has its own manual. See The Tramp Manual in The Tramp Manual.
When the Ange-FTP package is used, Emacs logs in through FTP using
the name user, if that is specified in the remote file name. If
user is unspecified, Emacs logs in using your user name on the
local system; but if you set the variable ange-ftp-default-user
to a string, that string is used instead. When logging in, Emacs may
also ask for a password.
For performance reasons, Emacs does not make backup files for files
accessed via FTP by default. To make it do so, change the variable
ange-ftp-make-backup-files
to a non-nil
value.
By default, auto-save files for remote files are made in the
temporary file directory on the local machine, as specified by the
variable auto-save-file-name-transforms
. See Auto-Save Files.
To visit files accessible by anonymous FTP, you use special user
names ‘anonymous’ or ‘ftp’. Passwords for these user names
are handled specially. The variable
ange-ftp-generate-anonymous-password
controls what happens: if
the value of this variable is a string, then that string is used as
the password; if non-nil
(the default), then the value of
user-mail-address
is used; if nil
, then Emacs prompts
you for a password as usual (see Entering passwords).
Sometimes you may be unable to access files on a remote machine
because a firewall in between blocks the connection for security
reasons. If you can log in on a gateway machine from which the
target files are accessible, and whose FTP server supports
gatewaying features, you can still use remote file names; all you have
to do is specify the name of the gateway machine by setting the
variable ange-ftp-gateway-host
, and set
ange-ftp-smart-gateway
to t
. Otherwise you may be able
to make remote file names work, but the procedure is complex. You can
read the instructions by typing M-x finder-commentary RET
ange-ftp RET.
Next: File Name Cache, Previous: Remote Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.16 Quoted File Names
You can quote an absolute file name to prevent special characters and syntax in it from having their special effects. The way to do this is to add ‘/:’ at the beginning.
For example, you can quote a local file name which appears remote, to prevent it from being treated as a remote file name. Thus, if you have a directory named /foo: and a file named bar in it, you can refer to that file in Emacs as ‘/:/foo:/bar’.
If you want to quote only special characters in the local part of a remote file name, you can quote just the local part. ‘/ssh:baz:/:/foo:/bar’ refers to the file bar of directory /foo: on the host baz.
‘/:’ can also prevent ‘~’ from being treated as a special character for a user’s home directory. For example, /:/tmp/~hack refers to a file whose name is ~hack in directory /tmp.
Quoting with ‘/:’ is also a way to enter in the minibuffer a file name that contains ‘$’. In order for this to work, the ‘/:’ must be at the beginning of the minibuffer contents. (You can also double each ‘$’; see File Names with $.)
You can also quote wildcard characters with ‘/:’, for visiting. For example, /:/tmp/foo*bar visits the file /tmp/foo*bar.
Another method of getting the same result is to enter /tmp/foo[*]bar, which is a wildcard specification that matches only /tmp/foo*bar. However, in many cases there is no need to quote the wildcard characters because even unquoted they give the right result. For example, if the only file name in /tmp that starts with ‘foo’ and ends with ‘bar’ is foo*bar, then specifying /tmp/foo*bar will visit only /tmp/foo*bar.
Next: Convenience Features for Finding Files, Previous: Quoted File Names, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.17 File Name Cache
You can use the file name cache to make it easy to locate a
file by name, without having to remember exactly where it is located.
When typing a file name in the minibuffer, C-TAB
(file-cache-minibuffer-complete
) completes it using the file
name cache. If you repeat C-TAB, that cycles through the
possible completions of what you had originally typed. (However, note
that the C-TAB character cannot be typed on most text
terminals.)
The file name cache does not fill up automatically. Instead, you load file names into the cache using these commands:
- M-x file-cache-add-directory RET directory RET
Add each file name in directory to the file name cache.
- M-x file-cache-add-directory-using-find RET directory RET
Add each file name in directory and all of its nested subdirectories to the file name cache.
- M-x file-cache-add-directory-using-locate RET directory RET
Add each file name in directory and all of its nested subdirectories to the file name cache, using
locate
to find them all.- M-x file-cache-add-directory-list RET variable RET
Add each file name in each directory listed in variable to the file name cache. variable should be a Lisp variable whose value is a list of directories, like
load-path
.- M-x file-cache-clear-cache RET
Clear the cache; that is, remove all file names from it.
The file name cache is not persistent: it is kept and maintained
only for the duration of the Emacs session. You can view the contents
of the cache with the file-cache-display
command.
Next: Viewing Image Files, Previous: File Name Cache, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.18 Convenience Features for Finding Files
In this section, we introduce some convenient facilities for finding recently-opened files, reading file names from a buffer.
If you enable Recentf mode, with M-x recentf-mode, Emacs
maintains a list of recently opened files. To open a file from this
list, use the M-x recentf-open command. When this mode is
enabled, the ‘File’ menu will include a submenu that you can use
to visit one of these files. M-x recentf-save-list saves the
current recentf-list
to a file, and M-x recentf-edit-list
edits it.
The M-x ffap command generalizes find-file
with more
powerful heuristic defaults (see Finding Files and URLs at Point), often based on the text at
point. Partial Completion mode offers other features extending
find-file
, which can be used with ffap
.
See Completion Options.
Next: Filesets, Previous: Convenience Features for Finding Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.19 Viewing Image Files
Visiting image files automatically selects Image mode. In this
major mode, you can type C-c C-c (image-toggle-display
)
to toggle between displaying the file as an image in the Emacs buffer,
and displaying its underlying text (or raw byte) representation.
Additionally you can type C-c C-x (image-toggle-hex-display
)
to toggle between displaying the file as an image in the Emacs buffer,
and displaying it in hex representation. Displaying the file as an
image works only if Emacs is compiled with support for displaying
such images.
If the displayed image is wider or taller than the window in which it
is displayed, the usual point motion keys (C-f, C-p, and
so forth) cause different parts of the image to be displayed.
However, by default images are resized automatically to fit the
window, so this is only necessary if you customize the default
behavior by using the options image-auto-resize
and
image-auto-resize-on-window-resize
.
To resize the image manually you can use the command
image-transform-fit-to-window
bound to s w that fits the
image to both the window height and width. To scale the image to a
percentage of its original size, use the command
image-transform-set-percent
bound to s p. To scale the
image specifying a scale factor, use the command
image-transform-set-scale
bound to s s. To reset all
transformations to the initial state, use
image-transform-reset-to-initial
bound to s 0, or
image-transform-reset-to-original
bound to s o.
You can press n (image-next-file
) and p
(image-previous-file
) to visit the next image file and the
previous image file in the same directory, respectively. These
commands will consult the “parent” dired buffer to determine what
the next/previous image file is. These commands also work when
opening a file from archive files (like zip or tar files), and will
then instead consult the archive mode buffer. If neither an archive
nor a dired “parent” buffer can be found, a dired buffer is opened.
When looking through images, it’s sometimes convenient to be able to
mark the files for later processing (for instance, if you want to
select a group of images to copy somewhere else). The m
(image-mode-mark-file
) command will mark the current file in
any Dired buffer(s) that display the current file’s directory. If no
such buffer is open, the directory is opened in a new buffer. To
unmark files, use the u (image-mode-mark-file
) command.
Finally, if you just want to copy the current buffers file name to the
kill ring, you can use the w
(image-mode-copy-file-name-as-kill
) command.
If the image can be animated, the command RET
(image-toggle-animation
) starts or stops the animation.
Animation plays once, unless the option image-animate-loop
is
non-nil
. With f (image-next-frame
) and b
(image-previous-frame
) you can step through the individual
frames. Both commands accept a numeric prefix to step through several
frames at once. You can go to a specific frame with F
(image-goto-frame
). Frames are indexed from 1. Typing a
+ (image-increase-speed
) increases the speed of the animation,
a - (image-decrease-speed
) decreases it, and a r
(image-reverse-speed
) reverses it. The command a 0
(image-reset-speed
) resets the speed to the original value.
In addition to the above key bindings, which are specific to Image mode, images shown in any Emacs buffer have special key bindings when point is at or inside the image:
- i +
Increase the image size (
image-increase-size
) by 20%. Prefix numeric argument controls the increment; the value of n means to multiply the size by the factor of1 + n / 10
, so C-u 5 i + means to increase the size by 50%.- i -
Decrease the image size (
image-decrease-size
) by 20%. Prefix numeric argument controls the decrement; the value of n means to multiply the size by the factor of1 - n / 10
, so C-u 3 i - means to decrease the size by 30%.- i r
Rotate the image by 90 degrees clockwise (
image-rotate
). With the prefix argument, rotate by 90 degrees counter-clockwise instead. Note that this command is not available for sliced images.- i h
Flip the image horizontally (
image-flip-horizontally
). This presents the image as if reflected in a vertical mirror. Note that this command is not available for sliced images.- i v
Flip the image vertically (
image-flip-vertically
). This presents the image as if reflected in a horizontal mirror. Note that this command is not available for sliced images.- i o
Save the image to a file (
image-save
). This command prompts you for the name of the file to save the image.- i c
Crop the image (
image-crop
). This command is available only if your system has an external program installed that can be used for cropping and cutting of images; the user optionimage-crop-crop-command
determines what program to use, and defaults to the ImageMagick’sconvert
program. The command displays the image with a rectangular frame superimposed on it, and lets you use the mouse to move and resize the frame. Type m to cause mouse movements to move the frame instead of resizing it; type s to move a square frame instead. When you are satisfied with the position and size of the cropping frame, type RET to actually crop the part under the frame; or type q to exit without cropping. You can then save the cropped image using i o or M-x image-save.- i x
Cut a rectangle from the image (
image-cut
). This works the same asimage-crop
(and also requires an external program, defined by the variableimage-crop-cut-command
, to perform the image cut), but instead of cropping the image, it removes the part inside the frame and fills that part with the color specified byimage-cut-color
. With prefix argument, the command prompts for the color to use.
The size and rotation commands are “repeating”, which means that you can continue adjusting the image without using the i prefix.
If Emacs was compiled with support for the ImageMagick library, it
can use ImageMagick to render a wide variety of images. The variable
imagemagick-enabled-types
lists the image types that Emacs may
render using ImageMagick; each element in the list should be an
internal ImageMagick name for an image type, as a symbol or an
equivalent string (e.g., BMP
for .bmp images). To
enable ImageMagick for all possible image types, change
imagemagick-enabled-types
to t
. The variable
imagemagick-types-inhibit
lists the image types which should
never be rendered using ImageMagick, regardless of the value of
imagemagick-enabled-types
(the default list includes types like
C
and HTML
, which ImageMagick can render as an image
but Emacs should not). To disable ImageMagick entirely, change
imagemagick-types-inhibit
to t
.
If Emacs doesn’t have native support for the image format in
question, and image-use-external-converter
is non-nil
,
Emacs will try to determine whether there are external utilities that
can be used to transform the image in question to PNG before
displaying. GraphicsMagick, ImageMagick and ffmpeg
are
currently supported for image conversions.
In addition, you may wish to add special handlers for certain image
formats. These can be added with the
image-converter-add-handler
function. For instance, to allow
viewing Krita files as simple images, you could say something like:
(image-converter-add-handler "kra" (lambda (file data-p) (if data-p (error "Can't decode non-files") (call-process "unzip" nil t nil "-qq" "-c" "-x" file "mergedimage.png"))))
The function takes two parameters, where the first is a file name
suffix, and the second is a function to do the “conversion”. This
function takes two parameters, where the first is the file name or a
string with the data, and the second says whether the first parameter
is data or not, and should output an image in
image-convert-to-format
format in the current buffer.
The Image-Dired package can also be used to view images as thumbnails. See Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired.
Previous: Viewing Image Files, Up: File Handling [Contents][Index]
19.20 Filesets
If you regularly edit a certain group of files, you can define them
as a fileset. This lets you perform certain operations, such as
visiting, query-replace
, and shell commands on all the files at
once. To make use of filesets, you must first add the expression
(filesets-init)
to your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File). This
adds a ‘Filesets’ sub-menu to the menu bar’s ‘File’ menu.
The simplest way to define a fileset is by adding files to it one at a time. To add a file to fileset name, visit the file and type M-x filesets-add-buffer RET name RET. If there is no fileset name, this creates a new one, which initially contains only the current file. The command M-x filesets-remove-buffer removes the current file from a fileset.
You can also edit the list of filesets directly, with M-x filesets-edit (or by choosing ‘Edit Filesets’ from the ‘Filesets’ menu). The editing is performed in a Customize buffer (see Easy Customization Interface). Normally, a fileset is a simple list of files, but you can also define a fileset as a regular expression matching file names. Some examples of these more complicated filesets are shown in the Customize buffer. Remember to select ‘Save for future sessions’ if you want to use the same filesets in future Emacs sessions.
You can use the command M-x filesets-open to visit all the files in a fileset, and M-x filesets-close to close them. Use M-x filesets-run-cmd to run a shell command on all the files in a fileset. These commands are also available from the ‘Filesets’ menu, where each existing fileset is represented by a submenu.
See Version Control, for a different concept of filesets: groups of files bundled together for version control operations. Filesets of that type are unnamed, and do not persist across Emacs sessions.
Next: Multiple Windows, Previous: File Handling, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
20 Using Multiple Buffers
The text you are editing in Emacs resides in an object called a buffer. Each time you visit a file, a buffer is used to hold the file’s text. Each time you invoke Dired, a buffer is used to hold the directory listing. If you send a message with C-x m, a buffer is used to hold the text of the message. When you ask for a command’s documentation, that appears in a buffer named *Help*.
Buffers exist as long as they are in use, and are deleted (“killed”) when no longer needed, either by you (see Killing Buffers) or by Emacs (e.g., when you exit Emacs, see Exiting Emacs).
Each buffer has a unique name, which can be of any length. When a buffer is displayed in a window, its name is shown in the mode line (see The Mode Line). The distinction between upper and lower case matters in buffer names. Most buffers are made by visiting files, and their names are derived from the files’ names; however, you can also create an empty buffer with any name you want. A newly started Emacs has several buffers, including one named *scratch*, which can be used for evaluating Lisp expressions and is not associated with any file (see Lisp Interaction Buffers).
At any time, one and only one buffer is selected; we call it the current buffer. We sometimes say that a command operates on “the buffer”; this really means that it operates on the current buffer. When there is only one Emacs window, the buffer displayed in that window is current. When there are multiple windows, the buffer displayed in the selected window is current. See Multiple Windows.
A buffer’s contents consist of a series of characters, each of which optionally carries a set of text properties (see Text properties) that can specify more information about that character.
Aside from its textual contents, each buffer records several pieces of information, such as what file it is visiting (if any), whether it is modified, and what major mode and minor modes are in effect (see Major and Minor Modes). These are stored in buffer-local variables—variables that can have a different value in each buffer. See Local Variables.
A buffer’s size cannot be larger than some maximum, which is defined by the largest buffer position representable by Emacs integers. This is because Emacs tracks buffer positions using that data type. For typical 64-bit machines, this maximum buffer size is 2^{61} - 2 bytes, or about 2 EiB. For typical 32-bit machines, the maximum is usually 2^{29} - 2 bytes, or about 512 MiB. Buffer sizes are also limited by the amount of memory in the system.
- Creating and Selecting Buffers
- Listing Existing Buffers
- Miscellaneous Buffer Operations
- Killing Buffers
- Operating on Several Buffers
- Indirect Buffers
- Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling
Next: Listing Existing Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.1 Creating and Selecting Buffers
- C-x b buffer RET
Select or create a buffer named buffer (
switch-to-buffer
).- C-x 4 b buffer RET
Similar, but select buffer in another window (
switch-to-buffer-other-window
).- C-x 5 b buffer RET
Similar, but select buffer in a separate frame (
switch-to-buffer-other-frame
).- C-x LEFT
Select the previous buffer in the buffer list (
previous-buffer
).- C-x RIGHT
Select the next buffer in the buffer list (
next-buffer
).- C-u M-g M-g
- C-u M-g g
Read a number n and move to line n in the most recently selected buffer other than the current buffer, in another window.
The C-x b (switch-to-buffer
) command reads a buffer
name using the minibuffer. Then it makes that buffer current, and
displays it in the currently-selected window. An empty input
specifies the buffer that was current most recently among those not
now displayed in any window.
While entering the buffer name, you can use the usual completion and history commands (see The Minibuffer). Note that C-x b, and related commands, use permissive completion with confirmation for minibuffer completion: if you type RET when the minibuffer text names a nonexistent buffer, Emacs prints ‘[Confirm]’ and you must type a second RET to submit that buffer name. See Completion Exit, for details. For other completion options and features, see Completion Options.
If you specify a buffer that does not exist, C-x b creates a
new, empty buffer that is not visiting any file, and selects it for
editing. The default value of the variable major-mode
determines the new buffer’s major mode; the default value is
Fundamental mode. See Major Modes. One reason to create a new
buffer is to use it for making temporary notes. If you try to save
it, Emacs asks for the file name to use, and the buffer’s major mode
is re-established taking that file name into account (see Choosing File Modes).
For conveniently switching between a few buffers, use the commands
C-x LEFT and C-x RIGHT. C-x LEFT
(previous-buffer
) selects the previous buffer (following the
order of most recent selection in the current frame), while C-x
RIGHT (next-buffer
) moves through buffers in the reverse
direction. Both commands support a numeric prefix argument that
serves as a repeat count.
To select a buffer in a window other than the current one
(see Multiple Windows), type C-x 4 b
(switch-to-buffer-other-window
). This prompts for a buffer
name using the minibuffer, displays that buffer in another window, and
selects that window.
Similarly, C-x 5 b (switch-to-buffer-other-frame
)
prompts for a buffer name, displays that buffer in another frame
(see Frames and Graphical Displays), and selects that frame. If the buffer is already
being shown in a window on another frame, Emacs selects that window
and frame instead of creating a new frame.
See Displaying a Buffer in a Window, for how the C-x 4 b and C-x 5 b commands get the window and/or frame to display in.
In addition, C-x C-f, and any other command for visiting a file, can also be used to switch to an existing file-visiting buffer. See Visiting Files.
C-u M-g M-g, that is goto-line
with a plain prefix
argument, reads a number n using the minibuffer, selects the
most recently selected buffer other than the current buffer in another
window, and then moves point to the beginning of line number n
in that buffer. This is mainly useful in a buffer that refers to line
numbers in another buffer: if point is on or just after a number,
goto-line
uses that number as the default for n. Note
that prefix arguments other than just C-u behave differently.
C-u 4 M-g M-g goes to line 4 in the current buffer,
without reading a number from the minibuffer. (Remember that M-g
M-g without prefix argument reads a number n and then moves to
line number n in the current buffer. See Changing the Location of Point.)
Emacs uses buffer names that start with a space for internal purposes. It treats these buffers specially in minor ways—for example, by default they do not record undo information. It is best to avoid using such buffer names yourself.
Next: Miscellaneous Buffer Operations, Previous: Creating and Selecting Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.2 Listing Existing Buffers
- C-x C-b
List the existing buffers (
list-buffers
).
To display a list of existing buffers, type C-x C-b. This pops up a buffer menu in a buffer named *Buffer List*. Each line in the list shows one buffer’s name, size, major mode and visited file. The buffers are listed in the order that they were current; the buffers that were current most recently come first. This section describes how the list of buffers is displayed and how to interpret the various indications in the list; see Operating on Several Buffers, for description of the special mode in the *Buffer List* buffer and the commands available there.
‘.’ in the first field of a line indicates that the buffer is current. ‘%’ indicates a read-only buffer. ‘*’ indicates that the buffer is modified. If several buffers are modified, it may be time to save some with C-x s (see Commands for Saving Files). Here is an example of a buffer list:
CRM Buffer Size Mode File . * .emacs 3294 Emacs-Lisp ~/.emacs % *Help* 101 Help search.c 86055 C ~/cvs/emacs/src/search.c % src 20959 Dired by name ~/cvs/emacs/src/ * *mail* 42 Mail % HELLO 1607 Fundamental ~/cvs/emacs/etc/HELLO % NEWS 481184 Outline ~/cvs/emacs/etc/NEWS *scratch* 191 Lisp Interaction * *Messages* 1554 Messages
The buffer *Help* was made by a help request (see Help); it
is not visiting any file. The buffer src
was made by Dired on
the directory ~/cvs/emacs/src/. You can list only buffers that
are visiting files by giving the command a prefix argument, as in
C-u C-x C-b.
list-buffers
omits buffers whose names begin with a space,
unless they visit files: such buffers are used internally by Emacs.
Next: Killing Buffers, Previous: Listing Existing Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.3 Miscellaneous Buffer Operations
- C-x C-q
Toggle read-only status of buffer (
read-only-mode
).- C-x x r RET buffer RET
Change the name of the current buffer.
- C-x x u
Rename the current buffer by adding ‘<number>’ to the end.
- M-x view-buffer RET buffer RET
Scroll through buffer buffer. See View Mode.
A buffer can be read-only, which means that commands to insert or delete its text are not allowed. (However, other commands, like C-x RET f, can still mark it as modified, see Specifying a Coding System for File Text). The mode line indicates read-only buffers with ‘%%’ or ‘%*’ near the left margin. See The Mode Line. Read-only buffers are usually made by subsystems such as Dired and Rmail that have special commands to operate on the text. Visiting a file whose access control says you cannot write it also makes the buffer read-only.
The command C-x C-q (read-only-mode
) makes a read-only
buffer writable, and makes a writable buffer read-only. This works by
setting the variable buffer-read-only
, which has a local value
in each buffer and makes the buffer read-only if its value is
non-nil
. If you change the option view-read-only
to a
non-nil
value, making the buffer read-only with C-x C-q
also enables View mode in the buffer (see View Mode).
C-x x r (rename-buffer
changes the name of the current
buffer. You specify the new name as a minibuffer argument; there is
no default. If you specify a name that is in use for some other
buffer, an error happens and no renaming is done.
C-x x u (rename-uniquely
) renames the current buffer to
a similar name with a numeric suffix added to make it both different
and unique. This command does not need an argument. It is useful for
creating multiple shell buffers: if you rename the *shell*
buffer, then do M-x shell again, it makes a new shell buffer
named *shell*; meanwhile, the old shell buffer continues to
exist under its new name. This method is also good for mail buffers,
compilation buffers, and most Emacs features that create special
buffers with particular names. (With some of these features, such as
M-x compile, M-x grep, you need to switch to some other
buffer before using the command again, otherwise it will reuse the
current buffer despite the name change.)
The commands M-x append-to-buffer and C-x x i
(insert-buffer
) can also be used to copy text from one buffer
to another. See Accumulating Text.
Next: Operating on Several Buffers, Previous: Miscellaneous Buffer Operations, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.4 Killing Buffers
If you continue an Emacs session for a while, you may accumulate a large number of buffers. You may then find it convenient to kill the buffers you no longer need. (Some other editors call this operation close, and talk about “closing the buffer” or “closing the file” visited in the buffer.) On most operating systems, killing a buffer releases the memory Emacs used for the buffer back to the operating system so that other programs can use it. Here are some commands for killing buffers:
- C-x k buffer RET
Kill buffer buffer (
kill-buffer
).- M-x kill-some-buffers
Offer to kill each buffer, one by one.
- M-x kill-matching-buffers
Offer to kill all buffers matching a regular expression.
C-x k (kill-buffer
) kills one buffer, whose name you
specify in the minibuffer. The default, used if you type just
RET in the minibuffer, is to kill the current buffer. If you
kill the current buffer, another buffer becomes current: one that was
current in the recent past but is not displayed in any window now. If
you ask to kill a file-visiting buffer that is modified, then you must
confirm with yes before the buffer is killed.
The command M-x kill-some-buffers asks about each buffer, one
by one. An answer of yes means to kill the buffer, just like
kill-buffer
. This command ignores buffers whose names begin
with a space, which are used internally by Emacs.
The command M-x kill-matching-buffers prompts for a regular
expression and kills all buffers whose names match that expression.
See Syntax of Regular Expressions. Like kill-some-buffers
, it asks for
confirmation before each kill. This command normally ignores buffers
whose names begin with a space, which are used internally by Emacs.
To kill internal buffers as well, call kill-matching-buffers
with a prefix argument.
The Buffer Menu feature is also convenient for killing various buffers. See Operating on Several Buffers.
If you want to do something special every time a buffer is killed, you
can add hook functions to the hook kill-buffer-hook
(see Hooks).
If you run one Emacs session for a period of days, as many people do,
it can fill up with buffers that you used several days ago. The command
M-x clean-buffer-list is a convenient way to purge them; it kills
all the unmodified buffers that you have not used for a long time. An
ordinary buffer is killed if it has not been displayed for three days;
however, you can specify certain buffers that should never be killed
automatically, and others that should be killed if they have been unused
for a mere hour. These defaults, and other aspects of this command’s
behavior, can be controlled by customizing several options described
in the doc string of clean-buffer-list
.
You can also have this buffer purging done for you, once a day,
by enabling Midnight mode. Midnight mode operates each day
at midnight; at that time, it runs clean-buffer-list
, or
whichever functions you have placed in the normal hook
midnight-hook
(see Hooks). To enable Midnight mode, use
the Customization buffer to set the variable midnight-mode
to
t
. See Easy Customization Interface.
Next: Indirect Buffers, Previous: Killing Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.5 Operating on Several Buffers
- M-x buffer-menu
Begin editing a buffer listing all Emacs buffers.
- M-x buffer-menu-other-window
Similar, but do it in another window.
The Buffer Menu opened by C-x C-b (see Listing Existing Buffers) does not merely list buffers. It also allows you to perform various operations on buffers, through an interface similar to Dired (see Dired, the Directory Editor). You can save buffers, kill them (here called deleting them, for consistency with Dired), or display them.
To use the Buffer Menu, type C-x C-b and switch to the window displaying the *Buffer List* buffer. You can also type M-x buffer-menu to open the Buffer Menu in the selected window. Alternatively, the command M-x buffer-menu-other-window opens the Buffer Menu in another window, and selects that window.
The Buffer Menu is a read-only buffer, and can be changed only through the special commands described in this section. The usual cursor motion commands can be used in this buffer. The following commands apply to the buffer described on the current line:
-
Flag the buffer for deletion (killing), then move point to the next line (
Buffer-menu-delete
). The deletion flag is indicated by the character ‘D’ on the line, before the buffer name. The deletion occurs only when you type the x command (see below). -
Like d, but move point up instead of down (
Buffer-menu-delete-backwards
). -
Flag the buffer for saving (
Buffer-menu-save
). The save flag is indicated by the character ‘S’ on the line, before the buffer name. The saving occurs only when you type x. You may request both saving and deletion for the same buffer. -
Perform all flagged deletions and saves (
Buffer-menu-execute
). -
Remove all flags from the current line, and move down (
Buffer-menu-unmark
). With a prefix argument, moves up after removing the flags. -
Move to the previous line and remove all flags on that line (
Buffer-menu-backup-unmark
). -
Remove a particular flag from all lines (
Buffer-menu-unmark-all-buffers
). This asks for a single character, and unmarks buffers marked with that character; typing RET removes all marks. -
Remove all flags from all the lines (
Buffer-menu-unmark-all
).
The commands for removing flags, d and C-d, accept a numeric argument as a repeat count.
The following commands operate immediately on the buffer listed on the current line. They also accept a numeric argument as a repeat count.
-
Mark the buffer as unmodified (
Buffer-menu-not-modified
). See Commands for Saving Files. -
Toggle the buffer’s read-only status (
Buffer-menu-toggle-read-only
). See Miscellaneous Buffer Operations. -
Visit the buffer as a tags table (
Buffer-menu-visit-tags-table
). See Selecting a Tags Table.
The following commands are used to select another buffer or buffers:
- q ¶
-
Quit the Buffer Menu (
quit-window
). The most recent formerly visible buffer is displayed in its place. - f
-
Select this line’s buffer, replacing the *Buffer List* buffer in its window (
Buffer-menu-this-window
). -
Select this line’s buffer in another window, as if by C-x 4 b, leaving *Buffer List* visible (
Buffer-menu-other-window
). -
Display this line’s buffer in another window, without selecting it (
Buffer-menu-switch-other-window
). -
Select this line’s buffer in a full-frame window (
Buffer-menu-1-window
). -
Set up two windows on the current frame, with this line’s buffer selected in one, and a previously current buffer (aside from *Buffer List*) in the other (
Buffer-menu-2-window
). -
Bury this line’s buffer (
Buffer-menu-bury
) (i.e., move it to the end of the buffer list). -
Mark this line’s buffer to be displayed in another window if you exit with the v command (
Buffer-menu-mark
). The display flag is indicated by the character ‘>’ at the beginning of the line. (A single buffer may not have both deletion and display flags.) -
Select this line’s buffer, and also display in other windows any buffers flagged with the m command (
Buffer-menu-select
). If you have not flagged any buffers, this command is equivalent to 1.
The following commands affect the entire buffer list:
- S ¶
-
Sort the Buffer Menu entries according to their values in the column at point. With a numeric prefix argument n, sort according to the n-th column (
tabulated-list-sort
). - } ¶
-
Widen the current column width by n (the prefix numeric argument) characters.
- { ¶
-
Narrow the current column width by n (the prefix numeric argument) characters.
-
Delete, or reinsert, lines for non-file buffers (
Buffer-menu-toggle-files-only
). This command toggles the inclusion of such buffers in the buffer list.
Normally, the buffer *Buffer List* is not updated
automatically when buffers are created and killed; its contents are
just text. If you have created, deleted or renamed buffers, the way
to update *Buffer List* to show what you have done is to type
g (revert-buffer
). You can make this happen regularly
every auto-revert-interval
seconds if you enable Auto Revert
mode in this buffer, as long as it is not marked modified. Global
Auto Revert mode applies to the *Buffer List* buffer only if
global-auto-revert-non-file-buffers
is non-nil
.
See global-auto-revert-non-file-buffers, for details.
Next: Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling, Previous: Operating on Several Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.6 Indirect Buffers
An indirect buffer shares the text of some other buffer, which is called the base buffer of the indirect buffer. In some ways it is a buffer analogue of a symbolic link between files.
- M-x make-indirect-buffer RET base-buffer RET indirect-name RET
Create an indirect buffer named indirect-name with base buffer base-buffer.
- M-x clone-indirect-buffer RET
Create an indirect buffer that is a twin copy of the current buffer.
- C-x 4 c ¶
-
Create an indirect buffer that is a twin copy of the current buffer, and select it in another window (
clone-indirect-buffer-other-window
).
The text of the indirect buffer is always identical to the text of its base buffer; changes made by editing either one are visible immediately in the other. “Text” here includes both the characters and their text properties. But in all other respects, the indirect buffer and its base buffer are completely separate. They can have different names, different values of point, different narrowing, different markers, different overlays, different major modes, and different local variables.
An indirect buffer cannot visit a file, but its base buffer can. If you try to save the indirect buffer, that actually works by saving the base buffer. Killing the base buffer effectively kills the indirect buffer, but killing an indirect buffer has no effect on its base buffer.
One way to use indirect buffers is to display multiple views of an outline. See Viewing One Outline in Multiple Views.
A quick and handy way to make an indirect buffer is with the command
C-x 4 c (clone-indirect-buffer-other-window
). It creates
and selects an indirect buffer whose base buffer is the current
buffer. With a numeric argument, it prompts for the name of the
indirect buffer; otherwise it uses the name of the current buffer,
with a ‘<n>’ suffix added.
The more general way to make an indirect buffer is with the command M-x make-indirect-buffer. It creates an indirect buffer named indirect-name from a buffer base-buffer, prompting for both using the minibuffer.
The functions that create indirect buffers run the hook
clone-indirect-buffer-hook
after creating the indirect buffer.
When this hook runs, the newly created indirect buffer is the current
buffer.
Note: When a modification is made to the text of a buffer, the modification hooks are run only in the base buffer, because most of the functions on those hooks are not prepared to work correctly in indirect buffers. So if you need a modification hook function in an indirect buffer, you need to manually add that function to the hook in the base buffer and then make the function operate in the desired indirect buffer.
Previous: Indirect Buffers, Up: Using Multiple Buffers [Contents][Index]
20.7 Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling
This section describes several modes and features that make it more convenient to switch between buffers.
Next: Fast minibuffer selection, Up: Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling [Contents][Index]
20.7.1 Making Buffer Names Unique
When several buffers visit identically-named files, Emacs must give the buffers distinct names. The default method adds a suffix based on the names of the directories that contain the files. For example, if you visit files /foo/bar/mumble/name and /baz/quux/mumble/name at the same time, their buffers will be named ‘name<bar/mumble>’ and ‘name<quux/mumble>’, respectively. Emacs adds as many directory parts as are needed to make a unique name.
You can choose from several different styles for constructing unique
buffer names, by customizing the option uniquify-buffer-name-style
.
The forward
naming method includes part of the file’s
directory name at the beginning of the buffer name; using this method,
buffers visiting the files /u/rms/tmp/Makefile and
/usr/projects/zaphod/Makefile would be named
‘tmp/Makefile’ and ‘zaphod/Makefile’.
In contrast, the post-forward
naming method would call the
buffers ‘Makefile|tmp’ and ‘Makefile|zaphod’. The default
method post-forward-angle-brackets
is like post-forward
,
except that it encloses the unique path in angle brackets. The
reverse
naming method would call them ‘Makefile\tmp’ and
‘Makefile\zaphod’. The nontrivial difference between
post-forward
and reverse
occurs when just one directory
name is not enough to distinguish two files; then reverse
puts
the directory names in reverse order, so that /top/middle/file
becomes ‘file\middle\top’, while post-forward
puts them in
forward order after the file name, as in ‘file|top/middle’. If
uniquify-buffer-name-style
is set to nil
, the buffer
names simply get ‘<2>’, ‘<3>’, etc. appended.
The value of uniquify-buffer-name-style
can be set to a
customized function with two arguments base and
extra-strings where base is a string and
extra-strings is a list of strings. For example the current
implementation for post-forward-angle-brackets
could be:
(defun my-post-forward-angle-brackets (base extra-string) (concat base \"<\" (mapconcat #'identity extra-string \"/\") \">\"))
Which rule to follow for putting the directory names in the buffer name is not very important if you are going to look at the buffer names before you type one. But as an experienced user, if you know the rule, you won’t have to look. And then you may find that one rule or another is easier for you to remember and apply quickly.
Next: Customizing Buffer Menus, Previous: Making Buffer Names Unique, Up: Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling [Contents][Index]
20.7.2 Fast minibuffer selection
Icomplete global minor mode provides a convenient way to quickly select an element among the possible completions in a minibuffer. When enabled, typing in the minibuffer continuously displays a list of possible completions that match the string you have typed.
At any time, you can type C-j to select the first completion in the list. So the way to select a particular completion is to make it the first in the list. There are two ways to do this. You can type more of the completion name and thus narrow down the list, excluding unwanted completions above the desired one. Alternatively, you can use C-. and C-, to rotate the list until the desired buffer is first.
M-TAB will select the first completion in the list, like C-j but without exiting the minibuffer, so you can edit it further. This is typically used when entering a file name, where M-TAB can be used a few times to descend in the hierarchy of directories.
To enable Icomplete mode, type M-x icomplete-mode, or customize
the variable icomplete-mode
to t
(see Easy Customization Interface).
An alternative to Icomplete mode is Fido mode. This is very similar
to Icomplete mode, but retains some functionality from a popular
extension called Ido mode (in fact the name is derived from “Fake
Ido”). Among other things, in Fido mode, C-s and C-r are
also used to rotate the completions list, C-k can be used to
delete files and kill buffers in-list. Another noteworthy aspect is
that flex
is used as the default completion style
(see How Completion Alternatives Are Chosen). To change this, add the following to
your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File):
(defun my-icomplete-styles () (setq-local completion-styles '(initials flex))) (add-hook 'icomplete-minibuffer-setup-hook 'my-icomplete-styles)
To enable Fido mode, type M-x fido-mode, or customize
the variable fido-mode
to t
(see Easy Customization Interface).
Icomplete mode and Fido mode display the possible completions on the
same line as the prompt by default. To display the completion candidates
vertically under the prompt, type M-x icomplete-vertical-mode, or
customize the variable icomplete-vertical-mode
to t
(see Easy Customization Interface).
Previous: Fast minibuffer selection, Up: Convenience Features and Customization of Buffer Handling [Contents][Index]
20.7.3 Customizing Buffer Menus
- M-x bs-show
Make a list of buffers similarly to M-x list-buffers but customizable.
- M-x ibuffer
Make a list of buffers and operate on them in Dired-like fashion.
M-x bs-show pops up a buffer list similar to the one normally
displayed by C-x C-b, but whose display you can customize in a
more flexible fashion. For example, you can specify the list of
buffer attributes to show, the minimum and maximum width of buffer
name column, a regexp for names of buffers that will never be shown
and those which will always be shown, etc. If you prefer
this to the usual buffer list, you can bind this command to C-x
C-b. To customize this buffer list, use the bs
Custom group
(see Easy Customization Interface), or invoke bs-customize.
MSB global minor mode (“MSB” stands for “mouse select buffer”)
provides a different and customizable mouse buffer menu which you may
prefer. It replaces the mouse-buffer-menu
commands, normally
bound to C-Down-mouse-1 and C-F10, with its own
commands, and also modifies the menu-bar buffer menu. You can
customize the menu in the msb
Custom group.
IBuffer is a major mode for viewing a list of buffers and operating on them in a way analogous to that of Dired (see Dired, the Directory Editor), including filtering, marking, sorting in various ways, and acting on buffers.
Next: Frames and Graphical Displays, Previous: Using Multiple Buffers, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
21 Multiple Windows
Emacs can split a frame into two or many windows. Multiple windows can display parts of different buffers, or different parts of one buffer. Multiple frames always imply multiple windows, because each frame has its own set of windows. Each window belongs to one and only one frame.
- Concepts of Emacs Windows
- Splitting Windows
- Using Other Windows
- Displaying in Another Window
- Deleting and Resizing Windows
- Displaying a Buffer in a Window
- Convenience Features for Window Handling
- Window Tab Line
Next: Splitting Windows, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.1 Concepts of Emacs Windows
Each Emacs window displays one Emacs buffer at any time. A single buffer may appear in more than one window; if it does, any changes in its text are displayed in all the windows where it appears. But these windows can show different parts of the buffer, because each window has its own value of point.
At any time, one Emacs window is the selected window; the buffer this window is displaying is the current buffer. On graphical displays, the point is indicated by a solid blinking cursor in the selected window, and by a hollow box in non-selected windows. On text terminals, the cursor is drawn only in the selected window. See Displaying the Cursor.
Commands to move point affect the value of point for the selected
Emacs window only. They do not change the value of point in other
Emacs windows, even those showing the same buffer. The same is true
for buffer-switching commands such as C-x b; they do not affect
other windows at all. However, there are other commands such as
C-x 4 b that select a different window and switch buffers in it.
Also, all commands that display information in a window, including
(for example) C-h f (describe-function
) and C-x C-b
(list-buffers
), usually work by displaying buffers in a
nonselected window without affecting the selected window.
When multiple windows show the same buffer, they can have different regions, because they can have different values of point. However, they all have the same value for the mark, because each buffer has only one mark position.
Each window has its own mode line, which displays the buffer name, modification status and major and minor modes of the buffer that is displayed in the window. The selected window’s mode line appears in a different color. See The Mode Line, for details.
Next: Using Other Windows, Previous: Concepts of Emacs Windows, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.2 Splitting Windows
- C-x 2
Split the selected window into two windows, one above the other (
split-window-below
).- C-x 3
Split the selected window into two windows, positioned side by side (
split-window-right
).- C-mouse-2
In the mode line of a window, split that window.
C-x 2 (split-window-below
) splits the selected window
into two windows, one above the other. After splitting, the selected
window is the upper one, and the newly split-off window is below.
Both windows have the same value of point as before, and display the
same portion of the buffer (or as close to it as possible). If
necessary, the windows are scrolled to keep point on-screen. By
default, the two windows each get half the height of the original
window. A positive numeric argument specifies how many lines to give
to the top window; a negative numeric argument specifies how many
lines to give to the bottom window.
If you change the variable split-window-keep-point
to
nil
, C-x 2 instead adjusts the portion of the buffer
displayed by the two windows, as well as the value of point in each
window, in order to keep the text on the screen as close as possible
to what it was before; furthermore, if point was in the lower half of
the original window, the bottom window is selected instead of the
upper one.
C-x 3 (split-window-right
) splits the selected window
into two side-by-side windows. The left window is the selected one;
the right window displays the same portion of the same buffer, and has
the same value of point. A positive numeric argument specifies how
many columns to give the left window; a negative numeric argument
specifies how many columns to give the right window.
When you split a window with C-x 3, each resulting window
occupies less than the full width of the frame. If it becomes too
narrow, the buffer may be difficult to read if continuation lines are
in use (see Continuation Lines). Therefore, Emacs automatically
switches to line truncation if the window width becomes narrower than
50 columns. This truncation occurs regardless of the value of the
variable truncate-lines
(see Line Truncation); it is
instead controlled by the variable
truncate-partial-width-windows
. If the value of this variable
is a positive integer (the default is 50), that specifies the minimum
total width for a partial-width window before automatic line
truncation occurs; if the value is nil
, automatic line
truncation is disabled; and for any other non-nil
value, Emacs
truncates lines in every partial-width window regardless of its width.
The total width of a window is in column units as reported by
window-total-width
(see Window Sizes in The Emacs
Lisp Reference Manual), it includes the fringes, the continuation and
truncation glyphs, the margins, and the scroll bar.
On text terminals, side-by-side windows are separated by a vertical
divider which is drawn using the vertical-border
face.
If you click C-mouse-2 in the mode line of a window, that splits the window, putting a vertical divider where you click. Depending on how Emacs is compiled, you can also split a window by clicking C-mouse-2 in the scroll bar, which puts a horizontal divider where you click (this feature does not work when Emacs uses GTK+ scroll bars).
By default, when you split a window, Emacs gives each of the
resulting windows dimensions that are an integral multiple of the
default font size of the frame. That might subdivide the screen
estate unevenly between the resulting windows. If you set the
variable window-resize-pixelwise
to a non-nil
value,
Emacs will give each window the same number of pixels (give or take
one pixel if the initial dimension was an odd number of pixels). Note
that when a frame’s pixel size is not a multiple of the frame’s
character size, at least one window may get resized pixelwise even if
this option is nil
.
Next: Displaying in Another Window, Previous: Splitting Windows, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.3 Using Other Windows
- C-x o
Select another window (
other-window
).- C-M-v
Scroll the next window upward (
scroll-other-window
).- C-M-S-v
Scroll the next window downward (
scroll-other-window-down
).- C-M-S-l
Recenter the next window (
recenter-other-window
).- mouse-1
mouse-1, in the text area of a window, selects the window and moves point to the position clicked. Clicking in the mode line selects the window without moving point in it.
With the keyboard, you can switch windows by typing C-x o
(other-window
). That is an o, for “other”, not a zero.
When there are more than two windows, this command moves through all the
windows in a cyclic order, generally top to bottom and left to right.
After the rightmost and bottommost window, it goes back to the one at
the upper left corner. A numeric argument means to move several steps
in the cyclic order of windows. A negative argument moves around the
cycle in the opposite order. When the minibuffer is active, the
minibuffer window is the last window in the cycle; you can switch from
the minibuffer window to one of the other windows, and later switch
back and finish supplying the minibuffer argument that is requested.
See Editing in the Minibuffer.
The other-window
command will normally only switch to the next
window in the current frame (unless otherwise configured). If you
work in a multi-frame environment and you want windows in all frames
to be part of the cycle, you can rebind C-x o to the
next-window-any-frame
command. (See Changing Key Bindings Interactively, for how to
rebind a command.)
The usual scrolling commands (see Controlling the Display) apply to the selected
window only, but there are also commands to scroll the next window.
C-M-v (scroll-other-window
) scrolls the window that
C-x o would select. In other respects, the command behaves like
C-v; both move the buffer text upward relative to the window, and
take positive and negative arguments. (In the minibuffer, C-M-v
scrolls the help window associated with the minibuffer, if any, rather
than the next window in the standard cyclic order; see Editing in the Minibuffer.) C-M-S-v (scroll-other-window-down
) scrolls the
next window downward in a similar way. Likewise, C-M-S-l
(recenter-other-window
) behaves like C-l
(recenter-top-bottom
) in the next window.
If you set mouse-autoselect-window
to a non-nil
value,
moving the mouse over a different window selects that window. This
feature is off by default.
Next: Deleting and Resizing Windows, Previous: Using Other Windows, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.4 Displaying in Another Window
C-x 4 is a prefix key for a variety of commands that switch to
a buffer in a different window—either another existing window, or a
new window created by splitting the selected window. See How display-buffer
works, for how Emacs picks or creates the window to use.
- C-x 4 b bufname RET
Select buffer bufname in another window (
switch-to-buffer-other-window
). See Creating and Selecting Buffers.- C-x 4 C-o bufname RET ¶
Display buffer bufname in some window, without trying to select it (
display-buffer
). See Displaying a Buffer in a Window, for details about how the window is chosen.- C-x 4 f filename RET
Visit file filename and select its buffer in another window (
find-file-other-window
). See Visiting Files.- C-x 4 d directory RET
Select a Dired buffer for directory directory in another window (
dired-other-window
). See Dired, the Directory Editor.- C-x 4 m
Start composing a mail message, similar to C-x m (see Sending Mail), but in another window (
compose-mail-other-window
).- C-x 4 .
Find the definition of an identifier, similar to M-. (see Find Identifier References), but in another window (
xref-find-definitions-other-window
).- C-x 4 r filename RET
Visit file filename read-only, and select its buffer in another window (
find-file-read-only-other-window
). See Visiting Files.- C-x 4 4
A more general prefix command affects the buffer displayed by the next command invoked immediately after this prefix command. It requests the buffer of the next command to be displayed in another window.
- C-x 4 1
This general prefix command requests the buffer of the next command to be displayed in the same window.
Next: Displaying a Buffer in a Window, Previous: Displaying in Another Window, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.5 Deleting and Resizing Windows
- C-x 0
Delete the selected window (
delete-window
).- C-x 1
Delete all windows in the selected frame except the selected window (
delete-other-windows
).- C-x 4 0
Delete the selected window and kill the buffer that was showing in it (
kill-buffer-and-window
). The last character in this key sequence is a zero.- C-x w 0 RET buffer RET
Delete windows showing the specified buffer.
- C-x ^
Make selected window taller (
enlarge-window
).- C-x }
Make selected window wider (
enlarge-window-horizontally
).- C-x {
Make selected window narrower (
shrink-window-horizontally
).- C-x -
Shrink this window if its buffer doesn’t need so many lines (
shrink-window-if-larger-than-buffer
).- C-x +
Make all windows the same height (
balance-windows
).
To delete the selected window, type C-x 0
(delete-window
). (That is a zero.) Once a window is deleted,
the space that it occupied is given to an adjacent window (but not the
minibuffer window, even if that is active at the time). Deleting the
window has no effect on the buffer it used to display; the buffer
continues to exist, and you can still switch to it with C-x b.
The option delete-window-choose-selected
controls which
window is chosen as the new selected window instead (see Deleting
Windows in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
C-x 4 0 (kill-buffer-and-window
) is a stronger command
than C-x 0; it kills the current buffer and then deletes the
selected window.
C-x 1 (delete-other-windows
) deletes all the windows,
except the selected one; the selected window expands to use the
whole frame. (This command cannot be used while the minibuffer window
is active; attempting to do so signals an error.)
M-x delete-windows-on deletes windows that show a specific buffer. It prompts for the buffer, defaulting to the current buffer. With prefix argument of zero, C-u 0, this command deletes windows only on the current display’s frames.
The command C-x ^ (enlarge-window
) makes the selected
window one line taller, taking space from a vertically adjacent window
without changing the height of the frame. With a positive numeric
argument, this command increases the window height by that many lines;
with a negative argument, it reduces the height by that many lines.
If there are no vertically adjacent windows (i.e., the window is at the
full frame height), that signals an error. The command also signals
an error if you attempt to reduce the height of any window below a
certain minimum number of lines, specified by the variable
window-min-height
(the default is 4).
Similarly, C-x } (enlarge-window-horizontally
) makes
the selected window wider, and C-x {
(shrink-window-horizontally
) makes it narrower. These commands
signal an error if you attempt to reduce the width of any window below
a certain minimum number of columns, specified by the variable
window-min-width
(the default is 10).
Mouse clicks on the mode line (see Mode Line Mouse Commands) or on window dividers (see Window Dividers) provide another way to change window heights and to split or delete windows.
C-x - (shrink-window-if-larger-than-buffer
) reduces the
height of the selected window, if it is taller than necessary to show
the whole text of the buffer it is displaying. It gives the extra
lines to other windows in the frame.
You can also use C-x + (balance-windows
) to even out the
heights of all the windows in the selected frame.
Next: Convenience Features for Window Handling, Previous: Deleting and Resizing Windows, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.6 Displaying a Buffer in a Window
It is a common Emacs operation to display or pop up some buffer in response to a user command. There are several different ways in which commands do this.
Many commands, like C-x C-f (find-file
), by default
display the buffer by “taking over” the selected window, expecting
that the user’s attention will be diverted to that buffer.
Some commands try to display intelligently, trying not to take
over the selected window, e.g., by splitting off a new window and
displaying the desired buffer there. Such commands, which include the
various help commands (see Help), work by calling
display-buffer
internally. See How display-buffer
works, for details.
Other commands do the same as display-buffer
, and
additionally select the displaying window so that you can begin
editing its buffer. The command M-g M-n (next-error
) is
one example (see Compilation Mode). Such commands work by calling
the function pop-to-buffer
internally. See Switching to a Buffer in a Window in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual.
Commands with names ending in -other-window
behave like
display-buffer
, except that they never display in the selected
window. Several of these commands are bound in the C-x 4 prefix
key (see Displaying in Another Window).
Commands with names ending in -other-frame
behave like
display-buffer
, except that they (i) never display in the
selected window and (ii) prefer to either create a new frame or use a
window on some other frame to display the desired buffer. Several of
these commands are bound in the C-x 5 prefix key.
21.6.1 How display-buffer
works
The display-buffer
command (as well as commands that call it
internally) chooses a window to display by following the steps given
below. See Choosing a Window for Displaying a
Buffer in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for details about how
to alter this sequence of steps.
- If the buffer should be displayed in the selected window regardless of
other considerations, reuse the selected window. By default, this
step is skipped, but you can tell Emacs not to skip it by adding a
regular expression matching the buffer’s name together with a
reference to the
display-buffer-same-window
action function (see Action Functions for Buffer Display in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) to the optiondisplay-buffer-alist
(see Choosing a Window for Displaying a Buffer in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). For example, to display the buffer *scratch* preferably in the selected window write:(setopt display-buffer-alist '(("\\*scratch\\*" (display-buffer-same-window))))
By default,
display-buffer-alist
isnil
. - Otherwise, if the buffer is already displayed in an existing window,
reuse that window. Normally, only windows on the selected frame are
considered, but windows on other frames are also reusable if you use
the corresponding
reusable-frames
action alist entry (see Action Alists for Buffer Display in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). See the next step for an example of how to do that. - Otherwise, optionally create a new frame and display the buffer there.
By default, this step is skipped. To enable it, change the value of
the option
display-buffer-base-action
(see Choosing a Window for Displaying a Buffer in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) as follows:(setopt display-buffer-base-action '((display-buffer-reuse-window display-buffer-pop-up-frame) (reusable-frames . 0)))
This customization will also try to make the preceding step search for a reusable window on all visible or iconified frames.
- Otherwise, try to create a new window by splitting a window on the
selected frame, and display the buffer in that new window.
The split can be either vertical or horizontal, depending on the variables
split-height-threshold
andsplit-width-threshold
. These variables should have integer values. Ifsplit-height-threshold
is smaller than the chosen window’s height, the split puts the new window below. Otherwise, ifsplit-width-threshold
is smaller than the window’s width, the split puts the new window on the right. If neither condition holds, Emacs tries to split so that the new window is below—but only if the window was not split before (to avoid excessive splitting). - Otherwise, display the buffer in a window previously showing it.
Normally, only windows on the selected frame are considered, but with
a suitable
reusable-frames
action alist entry (see above) the window may be also on another frame. - Otherwise, display the buffer in an existing window on the selected frame.
- If all the above methods fail for whatever reason, create a new frame and display the buffer there.
Previous: How display-buffer
works, Up: Displaying a Buffer in a Window [Contents][Index]
21.6.2 Displaying non-editable buffers.
Some buffers are shown in windows for perusal rather than for editing. Help commands (see Help) typically use a buffer called *Help* for that purpose, minibuffer completion (see Completion) uses a buffer called *Completions*, etc. Such buffers are usually displayed only for a short period of time.
Normally, Emacs chooses the window for such temporary displays via
display-buffer
, as described in the previous subsection. The
*Completions* buffer, on the other hand, is normally displayed
in a window at the bottom of the selected frame, regardless of the
number of windows already shown on that frame.
If you prefer Emacs to display a temporary buffer in a different
fashion, customize the variable display-buffer-alist
(see Choosing a Window for Displaying a Buffer in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) appropriately. For example,
to display *Completions* always below the selected window, use
the following form in your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File):
(setopt display-buffer-alist '(("\\*Completions\\*" display-buffer-below-selected)))
The *Completions* buffer is also special in the sense that
Emacs usually tries to make its window just as large as necessary to
display all of its contents. To resize windows showing other
temporary displays, like, for example, the *Help* buffer, turn
on the minor mode (see Minor Modes) temp-buffer-resize-mode
(see Temporary Displays in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual).
The maximum size of windows resized by temp-buffer-resize-mode
can be controlled by customizing the options
temp-buffer-max-height
and temp-buffer-max-width
(see Temporary Displays in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual), and cannot exceed the size of the containing frame.
Next: Window Tab Line, Previous: Displaying a Buffer in a Window, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.7 Convenience Features for Window Handling
Winner mode is a global minor mode that records the changes in the
window configuration (i.e., how the frames are partitioned into
windows), so that you can undo them. You can toggle Winner mode
with M-x winner-mode, or by customizing the variable
winner-mode
. When the mode is enabled, C-c left
(winner-undo
) undoes the last window configuration change. If
you change your mind while undoing, you can redo the changes you had
undone using C-c right (M-x winner-redo
). To prevent
Winner mode from binding C-c left and C-c right, you can
customize the variable winner-dont-bind-my-keys
to a
non-nil
value. By default, Winner mode stores a maximum of 200
window configurations per frame, but you can change that by modifying
the variable winner-ring-size
. If there are some buffers whose
windows you wouldn’t want Winner mode to restore, add their names to
the list variable winner-boring-buffers
or to the regexp
winner-boring-buffers-regexp
.
Follow mode (M-x follow-mode) synchronizes several windows on the same buffer so that they always display adjacent sections of that buffer. See Follow Mode.
The Windmove package defines commands for moving directionally
between neighboring windows in a frame. M-x windmove-right
selects the window immediately to the right of the currently selected
one, and similarly for the left, up, and down counterparts.
windmove-default-keybindings
binds these commands to
S-right etc.; doing so disables shift selection for those keys
(see Shift Selection). In the same way as key bindings can be
defined for commands that select windows directionally, you can use
windmove-display-default-keybindings
to define keybindings for
commands that specify in what direction to display the window for the
buffer that the next command is going to display. Also there is
windmove-delete-default-keybindings
to define keybindings for
commands that delete windows directionally, and
windmove-swap-states-default-keybindings
that defines
key bindings for commands that swap the window contents of the selected
window with the window in the specified direction.
The command M-x compare-windows lets you compare the text shown in different windows. See Comparing Files.
Scroll All mode (M-x scroll-all-mode) is a global minor mode that causes scrolling commands and point motion commands to apply to every single window.
Previous: Convenience Features for Window Handling, Up: Multiple Windows [Contents][Index]
21.8 Window Tab Line
The command global-tab-line-mode
toggles the display of
a tab line on the top screen line of each window. The Tab Line
shows special buttons (“tabs”) for each buffer that was displayed in
a window, and allows switching to any of these buffers by clicking the
corresponding button. Clicking on the + icon adds a new buffer
to the window-local tab line of buffers, and clicking on the x
icon of a tab deletes it. The mouse wheel on the tab line scrolls
the tabs horizontally.
Selecting the previous window-local tab is the same as typing C-x
LEFT (previous-buffer
), selecting the next tab is the
same as C-x RIGHT (next-buffer
). Both commands
support a numeric prefix argument as a repeat count.
You can customize the variable tab-line-tabs-function
to define
the preferred contents of the tab line. By default, it displays all
buffers previously visited in the window, as described above. But you
can also set it to display a list of buffers with the same major mode
as the current buffer, or to display buffers grouped by their major
mode, where clicking on the mode name in the first tab displays a list
of all major modes where you can select another group of buffers.
Note that the Tab Line is different from the Tab Bar (see Tab Bars). Whereas tabs on the Tab Bar at the top of each frame are used to switch between window configurations containing several windows with buffers, tabs on the Tab Line at the top of each window are used to switch between buffers in the window.
Next: International Character Set Support, Previous: Multiple Windows, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
22 Frames and Graphical Displays
When Emacs is started on a graphical display, e.g., on the X Window System, it occupies a graphical system-level display region. In this manual, we call this a frame, reserving the word “window” for the part of the frame used for displaying a buffer. A frame initially contains one window, but it can be subdivided into multiple windows (see Multiple Windows). A frame normally also contains a menu bar, tool bar, and echo area.
You can also create additional frames (see Creating Frames). All frames created in the same Emacs session have access to the same underlying buffers and other data. For instance, if a buffer is being shown in more than one frame, any changes made to it in one frame show up immediately in the other frames too.
Typing C-x C-c closes all the frames on the current display, and ends the Emacs session if it has no frames open on any other displays (see Exiting Emacs). To close just the selected frame, type C-x 5 0 (that is zero, not o).
This chapter describes Emacs features specific to graphical displays (particularly mouse commands), and features for managing multiple frames. On text terminals, many of these features are unavailable. However, it is still possible to create multiple frames on text terminals; such frames are displayed one at a time, filling the entire terminal screen (see Text Terminals). It is also possible to use the mouse on some text terminals (see Using a Mouse in Text Terminals, for doing so on GNU and Unix systems; and see Mouse Usage on MS-DOS, for doing so on MS-DOS). Menus are supported on all text terminals.
- Mouse Commands for Editing
- Mouse Commands for Words and Lines
- Following References with the Mouse
- Mouse Clicks for Menus
- Mode Line Mouse Commands
- Creating Frames
- Frame Commands
- Fonts
- Speedbar Frames
- Multiple Displays
- Frame Parameters
- Scroll Bars
- Window Dividers
- Drag and Drop
- Menu Bars
- Tool Bars
- Tab Bars
- Using Dialog Boxes
- Tooltips
- Mouse Avoidance
- Text Terminals
- Using a Mouse in Text Terminals
22.1 Mouse Commands for Editing
- mouse-1
Move point to where you click (
mouse-set-point
).- Drag-mouse-1
Activate the region around the text selected by dragging, and put the text in the primary selection (
mouse-set-region
).- mouse-2
Move point to where you click, and insert the contents of the primary selection there (
mouse-yank-primary
).- mouse-3
If the region is active, move the nearer end of the region to the click position; otherwise, set mark at the current value of point and point at the click position. Save the resulting region in the kill ring; on a second click, kill it (
mouse-save-then-kill
).- C-M-mouse-1
Activate a rectangular region around the text selected by dragging. See Rectangles.
The most basic mouse command is mouse-set-point
, which is
invoked by clicking with the left mouse button, mouse-1, in the
text area of a window. This moves point to the position where you
clicked. If that window was not the selected window, it becomes the
selected window. You can also activate a region by double-clicking
mouse-1 (see Mouse Commands for Words and Lines).
Normally, if the frame you clicked in was not the selected frame, it
is made the selected frame, in addition to selecting the window and
setting the cursor. On the X Window System, you can change this by
setting the variable x-mouse-click-focus-ignore-position
to
t
. In that case, the initial click on an unselected frame just
selects the frame, without doing anything else; clicking again selects
the window and sets the cursor position.
Holding down mouse-1 and dragging the mouse over a stretch
of text activates the region around that text
(mouse-set-region
), placing the mark where you started holding
down the mouse button, and point where you release it (see The Mark and the Region).
In addition, the text in the region becomes the primary selection
(see Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications).
If you change the variable mouse-drag-copy-region
to a
non-nil
value, dragging the mouse over a stretch of text also
adds the text to the kill ring. The default is nil
.
If this variable is non-empty
, only copy to the kill ring if
the region is non-empty. For instance, if you mouse drag an area that
is less than a half a character, you’d normally get the empty string
in your kill ring, but with non-empty
, this short mouse drag
won’t affect the kill ring.
If you move the mouse off the top or bottom of the window while
dragging, the window scrolls at a steady rate until you move the mouse
back into the window. This way, you can select regions that don’t fit
entirely on the screen. The number of lines scrolled per step depends
on how far away from the window edge the mouse has gone; the variable
mouse-scroll-min-lines
specifies a minimum step size.
If you enable the option mouse-drag-mode-line-buffer
and
dragging files is supported by the window system, then dragging the
mouse on the buffer name portion of the mode line will drag that
buffer’s file to another program or frame.
Clicking with the middle mouse button, mouse-2, moves point to
the position where you clicked and inserts the contents of the primary
selection (mouse-yank-primary
). See Cut and Paste with Other Window Applications.
This behavior is consistent with other X applications. Alternatively,
you can rebind mouse-2 to mouse-yank-at-click
, which
performs a yank at the position you click.
If you change the variable mouse-yank-at-point
to a
non-nil
value, mouse-2 does not move point; it inserts
the text at point, regardless of where you clicked or even which of
the frame’s windows you clicked on. This variable affects both
mouse-yank-primary
and mouse-yank-at-click
.
Clicking with the right mouse button, mouse-3, runs the
command mouse-save-then-kill
. This performs several actions
depending on where you click and the status of the region:
- If no region is active, clicking mouse-3 activates the region, placing the mark where point was and point at the clicked position.
- If a region is active, clicking mouse-3 adjusts the nearer end of the region by moving it to the clicked position. The adjusted region’s text is copied to the kill ring; if the text in the original region was already on the kill ring, it replaces it there.
- If you originally specified the region using a double or triple mouse-1, so that the region is defined to consist of entire words or lines (see Mouse Commands for Words and Lines), then adjusting the region with mouse-3 also proceeds by entire words or lines.
- If you use mouse-3 a second time consecutively, at the same place, that kills the region already selected. Thus, the simplest way to kill text with the mouse is to click mouse-1 at one end, then click mouse-3 twice at the other end. To copy the text into the kill ring without deleting it from the buffer, press mouse-3 just once—or just drag across the text with mouse-1. Then you can copy it elsewhere by yanking it.
The mouse-save-then-kill
command also obeys the variable
mouse-drag-copy-region
(described above). If the value is
non-nil
, then whenever the command sets or adjusts the active
region, the text in the region is also added to the kill ring. If the
latest kill ring entry had been added the same way, that entry is
replaced rather than making a new entry.
Whenever you set the region using any of the mouse commands described above, the mark will be deactivated by any subsequent unshifted cursor motion command, in addition to the usual ways of deactivating the mark. See Shift Selection.
Some mice have a “wheel” which can be used for scrolling. Emacs
supports scrolling windows with the mouse wheel, by default, on most
graphical displays. To toggle this feature, use M-x
mouse-wheel-mode. The variables mouse-wheel-follow-mouse
and
mouse-wheel-scroll-amount
determine where and by how much
buffers are scrolled. The variable
mouse-wheel-progressive-speed
determines whether the scroll
speed is linked to how fast you move the wheel. This mode also
supports increasing or decreasing the font size, by default bound to
scrolling with the Ctrl modifier. When this mode is enabled,
mouse wheel produces special events like wheel-up
and
wheel-down
. (Some older systems report them as mouse-4
and mouse-5
.) If the mouse has a horizontal scroll wheel, it
produces wheel-left
and wheel-right
events as well.
Emacs also supports horizontal scrolling with the Shift
modifier. Typing a numeric prefix arg (e.g., M-5) before
starting horizontal scrolling changes its step value defined
by the user option mouse-wheel-scroll-amount-horizontal
.
If your mouse’s wheel can be tilted, or if your touchpad supports it,
then you can also enable horizontal scrolling by customizing the
variable mouse-wheel-tilt-scroll
to a non-nil
value.
By default, tilting the mouse wheel scrolls the window’s view
horizontally in the direction of the tilt: e.g., tilting to the right
scrolls the window to the right, so that the text displayed in the
window moves horizontally to the left. If you’d like to reverse the
direction of horizontal scrolling, customize the variable
mouse-wheel-flip-direction
to a non-nil
value.
When the mouse pointer is over an image in Image mode, see Viewing Image Files, scrolling the mouse wheel with the Ctrl modifier scales the image under the mouse pointer, and scrolling the mouse wheel with the Shift modifier scrolls the image horizontally.
Next: Following References with the Mouse, Previous: Mouse Commands for Editing, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.2 Mouse Commands for Words and Lines
These variants of mouse-1 select entire words or lines at a time. Emacs activates the region around the selected text, which is also copied to the kill ring.
- Double-mouse-1
Select the text around the word or character which you click on.
Double-clicking on a character with symbol syntax (such as underscore, in C mode) selects the symbol surrounding that character. Double-clicking on a character with open- or close-parenthesis syntax selects the parenthetical grouping which that character starts or ends. Double-clicking on a character with string-delimiter syntax (such as a single-quote or double-quote in C) selects the string constant (Emacs uses heuristics to figure out whether that character is the beginning or the end of it).
Double-clicking on the beginning of a parenthetical grouping or beginning string-delimiter moves point to the end of the region, scrolling the buffer display forward if necessary to show the new location of point. Double-clicking on the end of a parenthetical grouping or end string-delimiter keeps point at the end of the region by default, so the beginning of the region will not be visible if it is above the top of the window; setting the user option
mouse-select-region-move-to-beginning
to non-nil
changes this to move point to the beginning of the region, scrolling the display backward if necessary.- Double-Drag-mouse-1
Select the text you drag across, in units of whole words.
- Triple-mouse-1
Select the line you click on.
- Triple-Drag-mouse-1
Select the text you drag across, in units of whole lines.
Next: Mouse Clicks for Menus, Previous: Mouse Commands for Words and Lines, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.3 Following References with the Mouse
Some Emacs buffers include buttons, or hyperlinks:
pieces of text that perform some action (e.g., following a reference)
when activated (e.g., by clicking on them). Usually, a button’s text
is visually highlighted: it is underlined, or a box is drawn around
it. If you move the mouse over a button, the shape of the mouse
cursor changes and the button lights up. If you change the variable
mouse-highlight
to nil
, Emacs disables this
highlighting.
You can activate a button by moving point to it and typing RET, or by clicking either mouse-1 or mouse-2 on the button. For example, in a Dired buffer, each file name is a button; activating it causes Emacs to visit that file (see Dired, the Directory Editor). In a *Compilation* buffer, each error message is a button, and activating it visits the source code for that error (see Running Compilations under Emacs).
Although clicking mouse-1 on a button usually activates the button, if you hold the mouse button down for a period of time before releasing it (specifically, for more than 450 milliseconds), then Emacs moves point where you clicked, without activating the button. In this way, you can use the mouse to move point over a button without activating it. Dragging the mouse over or onto a button has its usual behavior of setting the region, and does not activate the button.
You can change how mouse-1 applies to buttons by customizing
the variable mouse-1-click-follows-link
. If the value is a
positive integer, that determines how long you need to hold the mouse
button down for, in milliseconds, to cancel button activation; the
default is 450, as described in the previous paragraph. If the value
is nil
, mouse-1 just sets point where you clicked, and
does not activate buttons. If the value is double
, double
clicks activate buttons but single clicks just set point.
Normally, mouse-1 on a button activates the button even if it
is in a non-selected window. If you change the variable
mouse-1-click-in-non-selected-windows
to nil
,
mouse-1 on a button in an unselected window moves point to the
clicked position and selects that window, without activating the
button.
Next: Mode Line Mouse Commands, Previous: Following References with the Mouse, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.4 Mouse Clicks for Menus
Several mouse clicks with the Ctrl and SHIFT modifiers bring up menus.
- C-mouse-1 ¶
This menu is for selecting a buffer.
The MSB (“mouse select buffer”) global minor mode makes this menu smarter and more customizable. See Customizing Buffer Menus.
- C-mouse-2 ¶
This menu contains entries for examining faces and other text properties, and well as for setting them (the latter is mainly useful when editing enriched text; see Enriched Text).
- C-mouse-3 ¶
This menu is mode-specific. For most modes if Menu-bar mode is on, this menu has the same items as all the mode-specific menu-bar menus put together. Some modes may specify a different menu for this button. If Menu Bar mode is off, this menu contains all the items which would be present in the menu bar—not just the mode-specific ones—so that you can access them without having to display the menu bar.
- S-mouse-1
This menu is for changing the default face within the window’s buffer. See Text Scale.
Many GUI applications use mouse-3 to display context
menus: menus that provide access to various pertinent settings and
actions for the location and context of the mouse click. If you
prefer this in Emacs over the default function of mouse-3, which
is bound to the mouse-save-then-kill
command (see Mouse Commands for Editing), you can enable the minor mode context-menu-mode
.
Then Emacs will show context menus when you click mouse-3. The
exact contents of these context menus depends on the current major
mode and the buffer contents around the place where you click the
mouse. To customize the contents of the context menu, you can use the
variable context-menu-functions
(see Major Mode
Conventions in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
You can also invoke the context menu by pressing S-F10.
Next: Creating Frames, Previous: Mouse Clicks for Menus, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.5 Mode Line Mouse Commands
You can use mouse clicks on window mode lines to select and manipulate windows.
Some areas of the mode line, such as the buffer name, and major and minor mode names, have their own special mouse bindings. These areas are highlighted when you hold the mouse over them, and information about the special bindings will be displayed (see Tooltips). This section’s commands do not apply in those areas.
- mouse-1 ¶
mouse-1 on a mode line selects the window it belongs to. By dragging mouse-1 on the mode line, you can move it, thus changing the height of the windows above and below. Changing heights with the mouse in this way never deletes windows, it just refuses to make any window smaller than the minimum height.
- mouse-2 ¶
mouse-2 on a mode line expands that window to fill its frame.
- mouse-3 ¶
mouse-3 on a mode line deletes the window it belongs to. If the frame has only one window, it does nothing.
- C-mouse-2
C-mouse-2 on a mode line splits that window, producing two side-by-side windows with the boundary running through the click position (see Splitting Windows).
Furthermore, by clicking and dragging mouse-1 on the divider between two side-by-side mode lines, you can move the vertical boundary to the left or right.
Note that resizing windows is affected by the value of
window-resize-pixelwise
, see Splitting Windows.
Next: Frame Commands, Previous: Mode Line Mouse Commands, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.6 Creating Frames
The prefix key C-x 5 is analogous to C-x 4. Whereas each C-x 4 command pops up a buffer in a different window in the selected frame (see Displaying in Another Window), the C-x 5 commands use a different frame. If an existing visible or iconified (a.k.a. “minimized”, see Visibility of Frames in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) frame already displays the requested buffer, that frame is raised and deiconified (“un-minimized”); otherwise, a new frame is created on the current display terminal.
The various C-x 5 commands differ in how they find or create the buffer to select:
- C-x 5 2 ¶
-
Create a new frame using the default frame parameters (
make-frame-command
). - C-x 5 c ¶
-
Create a new frame using the window configuration and frame parameters of the current frame (
clone-frame
). - C-x 5 b bufname RET
Select buffer bufname in another frame. This runs
switch-to-buffer-other-frame
.- C-x 5 f filename RET
Visit file filename and select its buffer in another frame. This runs
find-file-other-frame
. See Visiting Files.- C-x 5 d directory RET
Select a Dired buffer for directory directory in another frame. This runs
dired-other-frame
. See Dired, the Directory Editor.- C-x 5 m
Start composing a mail message in another frame. This runs
compose-mail-other-frame
. It is the other-frame variant of C-x m. See Sending Mail.- C-x 5 .
Find the definition of an identifier in another frame. This runs
xref-find-definitions-other-frame
, the multiple-frame variant of M-.. See Find Identifier References.- C-x 5 r filename RET ¶
-
Visit file filename read-only, and select its buffer in another frame. This runs
find-file-read-only-other-frame
. See Visiting Files. - C-x 5 5
A more general prefix command that affects the buffer displayed by the next command invoked immediately after this prefix command (
other-frame-prefix
). It requests the buffer of the next command to be displayed in another frame.
You can control the appearance and behavior of the newly-created frames by specifying frame parameters. See Frame Parameters.
Next: Fonts, Previous: Creating Frames, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.7 Frame Commands
The following commands are used to delete and operate on frames:
- C-x 5 0 ¶
-
Delete the selected frame (
delete-frame
). This signals an error if there is only one frame. - C-x 5 u ¶
-
When
undelete-frame-mode
is enabled, undelete one of the 16 most recently deleted frames. Without a prefix argument, undelete the most recently deleted frame. With a numerical prefix argument between 1 and 16, where 1 is the most recently deleted frame, undelete the corresponding deleted frame. - C-z ¶
Minimize (or iconify) the selected Emacs frame (
suspend-frame
). See Exiting Emacs.- C-x 5 o ¶
-
Select another frame, and raise it. If you repeat this command, it cycles through all the frames on your terminal.
- C-x 5 1 ¶
-
Delete all frames on the current terminal, except the selected one.
- M-F10 ¶
-
Toggle the maximization state of the current frame. When a frame is maximized, it fills the screen.
- F11 ¶
-
Toggle full-screen mode for the current frame. (The difference between full-screen and maximized is normally that the former hides window manager decorations, giving slightly more screen space to Emacs itself.)
Note that with some window managers you may have to customize the
variable frame-resize-pixelwise
to a non-nil
value in
order to make a frame truly maximized or full-screen. This
variable, when set to a non-nil
value, in general allows
resizing frames at pixel resolution, rather than in integral multiples
of lines and columns.
The C-x 5 0 (delete-frame
) command deletes the selected
frame. However, it will refuse to delete the last frame in an Emacs
session, to prevent you from losing the ability to interact with the
Emacs session. Note that when Emacs is run as a daemon (see Using Emacs as a Server), there is always a virtual frame that remains after all
the ordinary, interactive frames are deleted. In this case, C-x
5 0 can delete the last interactive frame; you can use
emacsclient
to reconnect to the Emacs session.
The C-x 5 1 (delete-other-frames
) command deletes all
other frames on the current terminal (this terminal refers to either a
graphical display, or a text terminal; see Text Terminals).
If the Emacs session has frames open on other graphical displays or
text terminals, those are not deleted.
The C-x 5 o (other-frame
) command selects the next
frame on the current terminal. If you are using Emacs on the X Window
System with a window manager that selects (or gives focus to)
whatever frame the mouse cursor is over, you have to change the
variable focus-follows-mouse
to t
in order for this
command to work properly. Then invoking C-x 5 o will also warp
the mouse cursor to the chosen frame.
Next: Speedbar Frames, Previous: Frame Commands, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.8 Fonts
By default, Emacs displays text on graphical displays using a 10-point monospace font, and the font size can be changed interactively (see Text Scale).
There are several different ways to specify a different font:
- Click on ‘Set Default Font’ in the ‘Options’ menu. This makes the selected font the default on all existing graphical frames. To save this for future sessions, click on ‘Save Options’ in the ‘Options’ menu.
- Add a line to your init file, modifying the variable
default-frame-alist
to specify thefont
parameter (see Frame Parameters), like this:(add-to-list 'default-frame-alist '(font . "DejaVu Sans Mono-10"))
This makes the font the default on all graphical frames created after restarting Emacs with that init file.
-
Add an ‘emacs.font’ X resource setting to your X resource file,
like this:
emacs.font: DejaVu Sans Mono-12
You must restart X, or use the
xrdb
command, for the X resources file to take effect. See X Resources. Do not quote font names in X resource files. - If you are running Emacs on the GNOME desktop or Haiku, you can tell
Emacs to adjust the frame’s default font along with changes to the
default system font by setting the variable
font-use-system-font
tot
(the default isnil
). For this to work, Emacs must have been compiled with support for Gsettings (or the older Gconf). (To be specific, the Gsettings configuration names used are ‘org.gnome.desktop.interface monospace-font-name’ and ‘org.gnome.desktop.interface font-name’.) - Use the command line option ‘-fn’ (or ‘--font’). See Font Specification Options.
To check what font you’re currently using, the C-u C-x = command can be helpful. It describes the character at point, and names the font that it’s rendered in.
There are four different ways to express a font name. The first is to use a Fontconfig pattern. Fontconfig patterns have the following form:
fontname[-fontsize][:name1=values1][:name2=values2]...
Within this format, any of the elements in brackets may be omitted. Here, fontname is the family name of the font, such as ‘Monospace’ or ‘DejaVu Sans Mono’; fontsize is the point size of the font (one printer’s point is about 1/72 of an inch); and the ‘name=values’ entries specify settings such as the slant and weight of the font. Each values may be a single value, or a list of values separated by commas. In addition, some property values are valid with only one kind of property name, in which case the ‘name=’ part may be omitted.
Here is a list of common font properties:
- ‘slant’
One of ‘italic’, ‘oblique’, or ‘roman’.
- ‘weight’
One of ‘light’, ‘medium’, ‘demibold’, ‘bold’ or ‘black’.
- ‘style’
Some fonts define special styles which are a combination of slant and weight. For instance, ‘Dejavu Sans’ defines the ‘book’ style, which overrides the slant and weight properties.
- ‘width’
One of ‘condensed’, ‘normal’, or ‘expanded’.
- ‘spacing’
One of ‘monospace’, ‘proportional’, ‘dual-width’, or ‘charcell’.
Here are some examples of Fontconfig patterns:
Monospace Monospace-12 Monospace-12:bold DejaVu Sans Mono:bold:italic Monospace-12:weight=bold:slant=italic
For a more detailed description of Fontconfig patterns, see the Fontconfig manual, which is distributed with Fontconfig and available online at https://fontconfig.org/fontconfig-user.html.
On MS-Windows, only the subset of the form fontname[-fontsize] is supported for all fonts; the full Fontconfig pattern might not work for all of them.
The second way to specify a font is to use a GTK font pattern. These have the syntax
fontname [properties] [fontsize]
where fontname is the family name, properties is a list of property values separated by spaces, and fontsize is the point size. The properties that you may specify for GTK font patterns are as follows:
- Slant properties: ‘Italic’ or ‘Oblique’. If omitted, the default (roman) slant is implied.
- Weight properties: ‘Bold’, ‘Book’, ‘Light’, ‘Medium’, ‘Semi-bold’, or ‘Ultra-light’. If omitted, ‘Medium’ weight is implied.
- Width properties: ‘Semi-Condensed’ or ‘Condensed’. If omitted, a default width is used.
Here are some examples of GTK font patterns:
Monospace 12 Monospace Bold Italic 12
On MS-Windows, only the subset fontname is supported.
The third way to specify a font is to use an XLFD (X Logical Font Description). This is the traditional method for specifying fonts under X, and is also supported on MS-Windows. Each XLFD consists of fourteen words or numbers, separated by dashes, like this:
-misc-fixed-medium-r-semicondensed--13-*-*-*-c-60-iso8859-1
A wildcard character (‘*’) in an XLFD matches any sequence of characters (including none), and ‘?’ matches any single character. However, matching is implementation-dependent, and can be inaccurate when wildcards match dashes in a long name. For reliable results, supply all 14 dashes and use wildcards only within a field. Case is insignificant in an XLFD. The syntax for an XLFD is as follows:
-maker-family-weight-slant-widthtype-style… …-pixels-height-horiz-vert-spacing-width-registry-encoding
The entries have the following meanings:
- maker
The name of the font manufacturer.
- family
The name of the font family (e.g., ‘courier’).
- weight
The font weight—normally either ‘bold’, ‘medium’ or ‘light’. Some font names support other values.
- slant
The font slant—normally ‘r’ (roman), ‘i’ (italic), ‘o’ (oblique), ‘ri’ (reverse italic), or ‘ot’ (other). Some font names support other values.
- widthtype
The font width—normally ‘normal’, ‘condensed’, ‘semicondensed’, or ‘extended’. Some font names support other values.
- style
An optional additional style name. Usually it is empty—most XLFDs have two hyphens in a row at this point. The style name can also specify a two-letter ISO-639 language name, like ‘ja’ or ‘ko’; some fonts that support CJK scripts have that spelled out in the style name part.
- pixels
The font height, in pixels.
- height
The font height on the screen, measured in tenths of a printer’s point. This is the point size of the font, times ten. For a given vertical resolution, height and pixels are proportional; therefore, it is common to specify just one of them and use ‘*’ for the other.
- horiz
The horizontal resolution, in pixels per inch, of the screen for which the font is intended.
- vert
The vertical resolution, in pixels per inch, of the screen for which the font is intended. Normally the resolution of the fonts on your system is the right value for your screen; therefore, you normally specify ‘*’ for this and horiz.
- spacing
This is ‘m’ (monospace), ‘p’ (proportional) or ‘c’ (character cell).
- width
The average character width, in pixels, multiplied by ten.
- registry
- encoding
The X font character set that the font depicts. (X font character sets are not the same as Emacs character sets, but they are similar.) You can use the
xfontsel
program to check which choices you have. Normally you should use ‘iso8859’ for registry and ‘1’ for encoding.
The fourth and final method of specifying a font is to use a font nickname. Certain fonts have shorter nicknames, which you can use instead of a normal font specification. For instance, ‘6x13’ is equivalent to
-misc-fixed-medium-r-semicondensed--13-*-*-*-c-60-iso8859-1
This form is not supported on MS-Windows.
On X, Emacs recognizes two types of fonts: client-side fonts, which are provided by the Xft and Fontconfig libraries, and server-side fonts, which are provided by the X server itself. Most client-side fonts support advanced font features such as antialiasing and subpixel hinting, while server-side fonts do not. Fontconfig and GTK patterns match only client-side fonts.
You will probably want to use a fixed-width default font—that is,
a font in which all characters have the same width. For Xft and
Fontconfig fonts, you can use the fc-list
command to list
the available fixed-width fonts, like this:
fc-list :spacing=mono fc-list :spacing=charcell
For server-side X fonts, you can use the xlsfonts
program to
list the available fixed-width fonts, like this:
xlsfonts -fn '*x*' | grep -E '^[0-9]+x[0-9]+' xlsfonts -fn '*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-m*' xlsfonts -fn '*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-c*'
Any font with ‘m’ or ‘c’ in the spacing field of the
XLFD is a fixed-width font. To see what a particular font looks like,
use the xfd
command. For example:
xfd -fn 6x13
displays the entire font ‘6x13’.
While running Emacs, you can also set the font of a specific kind of text (see Text Faces), or a particular frame (see Frame Parameters).
Next: Multiple Displays, Previous: Fonts, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.9 Speedbar Frames
The speedbar is a special frame for conveniently navigating in or operating on another frame. The speedbar, when it exists, is always associated with a specific frame, called its attached frame; all speedbar operations act on that frame.
Type M-x speedbar to create the speedbar and associate it with the current frame. To dismiss the speedbar, type M-x speedbar again, or select the speedbar and type q. (You can also delete the speedbar frame like any other Emacs frame.) If you wish to associate the speedbar with a different frame, dismiss it and call M-x speedbar from that frame.
The speedbar can operate in various modes. Its default mode is File Display mode, which shows the files in the current directory of the selected window of the attached frame, one file per line. Clicking on a non-directory visits that file in the selected window of the attached frame, and clicking on a directory shows that directory in the speedbar (see Following References with the Mouse). Each line also has a box, ‘[+]’ or ‘<+>’, that you can click on to expand the contents of that item. Expanding a directory adds the contents of that directory to the speedbar display, underneath the directory’s own line. Expanding an ordinary file adds a list of the tags in that file to the speedbar display; you can click on a tag name to jump to that tag in the selected window of the attached frame. When a file or directory is expanded, the ‘[+]’ changes to ‘[-]’; you can click on that box to contract the item, hiding its contents.
You navigate through the speedbar using the keyboard, too. Typing RET while point is on a line in the speedbar is equivalent to clicking the item on the current line, and SPC expands or contracts the item. U displays the parent directory of the current directory. To copy, delete, or rename the file on the current line, type C, D, and R respectively. To create a new directory, type M.
Another general-purpose speedbar mode is Buffer Display mode; in this mode, the speedbar displays a list of Emacs buffers. To switch to this mode, type b in the speedbar. To return to File Display mode, type f. You can also change the display mode by clicking mouse-3 anywhere in the speedbar window (or mouse-1 on the mode-line) and selecting ‘Displays’ in the pop-up menu.
Some major modes, including Rmail mode, Info, and GUD, have specialized ways of putting useful items into the speedbar for you to select. For example, in Rmail mode, the speedbar shows a list of Rmail files, and lets you move the current message to another Rmail file by clicking on its ‘<M>’ box.
For more details on using and programming the speedbar, See Speedbar in Speedbar Manual.
Next: Frame Parameters, Previous: Speedbar Frames, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.10 Multiple Displays
A single Emacs can talk to more than one X display. Initially, Emacs
uses just one display—the one specified with the DISPLAY
environment variable or with the ‘--display’ option (see Initial Options). To connect to another display, use the command
make-frame-on-display
:
- M-x make-frame-on-display RET display RET
Create a new frame on display display.
A single X server can handle more than one screen. When you open frames on two screens belonging to one server, Emacs knows they share a single keyboard, and it treats all the commands arriving from these screens as a single stream of input.
When you open frames on different X servers, Emacs makes a separate input stream for each server. Each server also has its own selected frame. The commands you enter with a particular X server apply to that server’s selected frame.
On multi-monitor displays it is possible to use the command
make-frame-on-monitor
:
- M-x make-frame-on-monitor RET monitor RET
Create a new frame on monitor monitor whose screen area is a part of the current display.
Next: Scroll Bars, Previous: Multiple Displays, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.11 Frame Parameters
You can control the default appearance and behavior of all frames by
specifying a default list of frame parameters in the variable
default-frame-alist
. Its value should be a list of entries,
each specifying a parameter name and a value for that parameter.
These entries take effect whenever Emacs creates a new frame,
including the initial frame.
For example, you can add the following lines to your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File) to set the default frame width to 90 character columns, the default frame height to 40 character rows, and the default font to ‘Monospace-10’:
(add-to-list 'default-frame-alist '(width . 90)) (add-to-list 'default-frame-alist '(height . 40)) (add-to-list 'default-frame-alist '(font . "Monospace-10"))
For a list of frame parameters and their effects, see Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
You can also specify a list of frame parameters which apply to just
the initial frame, by customizing the variable
initial-frame-alist
.
If Emacs is compiled to use an X toolkit, frame parameters that specify colors and fonts don’t affect menus and the menu bar, since those are drawn by the toolkit and not directly by Emacs.
Frame appearance and behavior can also be customized through X resources (see X Options and Resources); these override the parameters of the initial frame specified in your init file.
Note that if you are using the desktop library to save and restore
your sessions, the frames to be restored are recorded in the desktop
file, together with their parameters. When these frames are restored,
the recorded parameters take precedence over the frame parameters
specified by default-frame-alist
and initial-frame-alist
in your init file. See Saving Emacs Sessions, for how to avoid
that.
Next: Window Dividers, Previous: Frame Parameters, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.12 Scroll Bars
On graphical displays, there is a vertical scroll bar on the side of each Emacs window. Clicking mouse-1 on the scroll bar’s up and down buttons scrolls the window by one line at a time (but some toolkits allow you to customize the scroll bars to not have those buttons). Clicking mouse-1 above or below the scroll bar’s inner box scrolls the window by nearly the entire height of the window, like M-v and C-v respectively (see Changing the Location of Point). (This, too, can behave differently with some toolkits.) Dragging the inner box scrolls continuously.
If Emacs is compiled on the X Window System without X toolkit support, the scroll bar behaves differently. Clicking mouse-1 anywhere on the scroll bar scrolls forward like C-v, while mouse-3 scrolls backward like M-v. Clicking mouse-2 in the scroll bar lets you drag the inner box up and down.
To toggle the use of vertical scroll bars, type M-x scroll-bar-mode. This command applies to all frames, including frames yet to be created. To toggle vertical scroll bars for just the selected frame, use the command M-x toggle-scroll-bar.
To control the use of vertical scroll bars at startup, customize the
variable scroll-bar-mode
(see Customization). Its value
should be either right
(put scroll bars on the right side of
windows), left
(put them on the left), or nil
(disable
vertical scroll bars). By default, Emacs puts scroll bars on the
right if it was compiled with GTK+ support on the X Window System, and
on MS-Windows or macOS; Emacs puts scroll bars on the left if compiled
on the X Window System without GTK+ support (following the old
convention for X applications).
You can also use the X resource ‘verticalScrollBars’ to enable
or disable the scroll bars (see X Resources). To control the scroll
bar width, change the scroll-bar-width
frame parameter
(see Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
If you’re using Emacs on X (with GTK+ or Motif), you can customize the
variable scroll-bar-adjust-thumb-portion
to control
overscrolling of the scroll bar, i.e., dragging the thumb down even
when the end of the buffer is visible. If its value is
non-nil
, the scroll bar can be dragged downwards even if the
end of the buffer is shown; if nil
, the thumb will be at the
bottom when the end of the buffer is shown. You cannot over-scroll
when the entire buffer is visible.
The visual appearance of the scroll bars is controlled by the
scroll-bar
face. (Some toolkits, such as GTK+ and MS-Windows,
ignore this face; the scroll-bar appearance there can only be
customized system-wide, for GTK+ see GTK+ resources).
On graphical frames, vertical scroll bars implicitly serve to separate
side-by-side windows visually. When vertical scroll bars are disabled,
Emacs by default separates such windows with the help of a one-pixel
wide vertical border. That border occupies the first pixel column
of the window on the right and may thus overdraw the leftmost pixels of
any glyph displayed there. If these pixels convey important
information, you can make them visible by enabling window dividers, see
Window Dividers. To replicate the look of vertical borders, set
the right-divider-width
parameter of frames to one and have the
window-divider
face inherit from that of vertical-border
,
Window Dividers in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual.
On graphical displays with toolkit support, Emacs may also supply a horizontal scroll bar on the bottom of each window. Clicking mouse-1 on that scroll bar’s left and right buttons scrolls the window horizontally by one column at a time. (Note that some toolkits allow customizations of the scroll bar that cause these buttons not to be shown.) Clicking mouse-1 on the left or right of the scroll bar’s inner box scrolls the window by four columns. Dragging the inner box scrolls the window continuously.
Note that such horizontal scrolling can make the window’s position of point disappear on the left or the right. Typing a character to insert text or moving point with a keyboard command will usually bring it back into view.
To toggle the use of horizontal scroll bars, type M-x horizontal-scroll-bar-mode. This command applies to all frames, including frames yet to be created. To toggle horizontal scroll bars for just the selected frame, use the command M-x toggle-horizontal-scroll-bar.
To control the use of horizontal scroll bars at startup, customize the
variable horizontal-scroll-bar-mode
.
You can also use the X resource ‘horizontalScrollBars’ to enable
or disable horizontal scroll bars (see X Resources). To control the
scroll bar height, change the scroll-bar-height
frame parameter
(see Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
Next: Drag and Drop, Previous: Scroll Bars, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.13 Window Dividers
On graphical displays, you can use window dividers in order to separate windows visually. Window dividers are bars that can be dragged with the mouse, thus allowing you to easily resize adjacent windows.
To toggle the display of window dividers, use the command M-x window-divider-mode.
To customize where dividers should appear, use the option
window-divider-default-places
. Its value should be either
bottom-only
(to show dividers only on the bottom of windows),
right-only
(to show dividers only on the right of windows), or
t
(to show them on the bottom and on the right).
To adjust the width of window dividers displayed by this mode
customize the options window-divider-default-bottom-width
and
window-divider-default-right-width
.
When vertical scroll bars are disabled, dividers can be also useful to make the first pixel column of a window visible, which would be otherwise covered by the vertical border used to separate side-by-side windows (see Scroll Bars).
For more details about window dividers see Window Dividers in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Menu Bars, Previous: Window Dividers, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.14 Drag and Drop
In most graphical desktop environments, Emacs has basic support for drag and drop operations. For instance, dropping text onto an Emacs frame inserts the text where it is dropped. Dropping a file onto an Emacs frame visits that file. As a special case, dropping the file on a Dired buffer moves or copies the file (according to the conventions of the application it came from) into the directory displayed in that buffer.
Dropping a file normally visits it in the window you drop it on. If
you prefer to visit the file in a new window in such cases, customize
the variable dnd-open-file-other-window
.
The XDND and Motif drag and drop protocols, and the old KDE 1.x protocol, are currently supported.
It can be difficult to scroll a window or determine where dropped
text will be inserted while dragging text onto an Emacs window.
Setting the option dnd-indicate-insertion-point
to a
non-nil
value makes point move to the location any dropped text
will be inserted when the mouse moves in a window during drag, and
setting dnd-scroll-margin
to an integer value causes a window
to be scrolled if the mouse moves within that many lines of the top
or bottom of the window during drag.
Emacs can also optionally drag the region with the mouse into
another portion of this or another buffer. To enable that, customize
the variable mouse-drag-and-drop-region
to a non-nil
value. Normally, the text is moved, i.e. cut and pasted, when the
destination is the same buffer as the origin; dropping the region on
another buffer copies the text instead. If the value of this variable
names a modifier key, such as ‘shift’, ‘control’ or
‘alt’, then pressing that modifier key when dropping the text
will copy it instead of cutting it, even if you drop on the same
buffer as the one from which the text came.
In order to cut text even when source and destination buffers differ,
set the option
mouse-drag-and-drop-region-cut-when-buffers-differ
to a
non-nil
value. By default, on a graphic display the selected
text is shown in a tooltip and point moves together with the mouse
cursor during dragging. To suppress such behavior, set the options
mouse-drag-and-drop-region-show-tooltip
and/or
mouse-drag-and-drop-region-show-cursor
to nil
.
To drag text from Emacs to other programs, set the option
mouse-drag-and-drop-region-cross-program
to a non-nil
value.
On the X window system, some programs can drop files on Emacs,
expecting Emacs to save them. Normally, Emacs will prompt for a file
name under which the file will be saved, and then open the file, but
that behavior can be changed by changing the variable
x-dnd-direct-save-function
. See Drag and Drop in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Tool Bars, Previous: Drag and Drop, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.15 Menu Bars
You can toggle the use of menu bars with M-x menu-bar-mode.
With no argument, this command toggles Menu Bar mode, a global minor
mode. With an argument, the command turns Menu Bar mode on if the
argument is positive, off if the argument is not positive. To control
the use of menu bars at startup, customize the variable
menu-bar-mode
.
Expert users often turn off the menu bar, especially on text
terminals, where this makes one additional line available for text.
If the menu bar is off, you can still pop up a menu of its contents
with C-mouse-3 on a display which supports pop-up menus.
Or you can enable context-menu-mode
and customize the variable
context-menu-functions
to pop up a context menu with
mouse-3. See Mouse Clicks for Menus.
See The Menu Bar, for information on how to invoke commands with the menu bar. See X Options and Resources, for how to customize the menu bar menus’ visual appearance.
Next: Tab Bars, Previous: Menu Bars, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.16 Tool Bars
On graphical displays, Emacs puts a tool bar at the top of each frame, just below the menu bar. This is a row of icons which you can click on with the mouse to invoke various commands.
The global (default) tool bar contains general commands. Some major modes define their own tool bars; whenever a buffer with such a major mode is current, the mode’s tool bar replaces the global tool bar.
To toggle the use of tool bars, type M-x tool-bar-mode. This
command applies to all frames, including frames yet to be created. To
control the use of tool bars at startup, customize the variable
tool-bar-mode
.
When Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support, each tool bar item can
consist of an image, or a text label, or both. By default, Emacs
follows the Gnome desktop’s tool bar style setting; if none is
defined, it displays tool bar items as just images. To impose a
specific tool bar style, customize the variable tool-bar-style
.
You can also control the placement of the tool bar for the GTK+ tool
bar with the frame parameter tool-bar-position
. See Frame
Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
NS builds consider the tool bar to be a window decoration, and therefore do not display it when a window is undecorated. See Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual. On macOS the tool bar is hidden when the frame is put into fullscreen, but can be displayed by moving the mouse pointer to the top of the screen.
Next: Using Dialog Boxes, Previous: Tool Bars, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.17 Tab Bars
On graphical displays and on text terminals, Emacs can optionally
display a Tab Bar at the top of each frame, just below the menu
bar (see Menu Bars) and above or below the tool bar (see Tool Bars) depending on the variable tab-bar-position
.
The Tab Bar is a row of tabs—buttons that you can click to
switch between window configurations.
Each tab on the Tab Bar represents a named persistent window configuration of its frame, i.e., how that frame is partitioned into windows and which buffer is displayed in each window. The tab’s name is composed from the list of names of buffers shown in windows of that window configuration. Clicking on the tab switches to the window configuration recorded by the tab; it is a configuration of windows and buffers which was previously used in the frame when that tab was the current tab.
If you are using the desktop library to save and restore your sessions (see Saving Emacs Sessions), the tabs from the Tab Bar are recorded in the desktop file, together with their associated window configurations, and will be available after restoring the session.
Note that the Tab Bar is different from the Tab Line (see Window Tab Line). Whereas tabs on the Tab Line at the top of each window are used to switch between buffers in the window, tabs on the Tab Bar at the top of each frame are used to switch between window configurations containing several windows showing one or more buffers.
To toggle the use of Tab Bars, type M-x tab-bar-mode. This
command applies to all frames, including frames yet to be created. To
control the use of tab bars at startup, customize the variable
tab-bar-mode
and save your customization.
The variable tab-bar-show
controls whether the Tab Bar mode
is turned on automatically. If the value is t
, then
tab-bar-mode
is enabled when using the commands that create new
tabs. The value 1
hides the tab bar when it has only one tab,
and shows it again when more tabs are created. More generally, a
value that is a non-negative integer causes the Tab Bar to be
displayed only if the number of tabs is greater than that integer.
The value nil
always keeps the Tab Bar hidden; in this case
it’s still possible to switch between named window configurations
without displaying the Tab Bar by using M-x tab-next, M-x
tab-switcher, and other commands that provide completion on tab
names. Also it’s possible to create and close tabs without the Tab
Bar by using commands M-x tab-new, M-x tab-close, etc.
Note that a numerical value of tab-bar-show
can cause the Tab
Bar to be displayed on some frames, but not on others, depending on
the number of tabs created on each frame.
To toggle the use of the Tab Bar only on the selected frame, type
M-x toggle-frame-tab-bar. This command allows to enable the
display of the Tab Bar on some frames and disable it on others,
regardless of the values of tab-bar-mode
and tab-bar-show
.
The prefix key C-x t is analogous to C-x 5. Whereas each C-x 5 command pops up a buffer in a different frame (see Creating Frames), the C-x t commands use a different tab with a different window configuration in the selected frame.
The various C-x t commands differ in how they find or create the buffer to select. The following commands can be used to select a buffer in a new tab:
- C-x t 2
Add a new tab (
tab-new
). You can control the choice of the buffer displayed in a new tab by customizing the variabletab-bar-new-tab-choice
. You can control the names given by default to new tabs by customizing the variabletab-bar-tab-name-function
.- C-x t b bufname RET
Select buffer bufname in another tab. This runs
switch-to-buffer-other-tab
.- C-x t f filename RET
Visit the file filename (see Visiting Files) and select its buffer in another tab. This runs
find-file-other-tab
.- C-x t d directory RET
Edit the specified directory (see Dired, the Directory Editor) in another tab. This runs
dired-other-tab
.- C-x t t
This is a prefix command (
other-tab-prefix
) that affects the next command invoked immediately after this prefix command. It requests the buffer displayed by the next command to be shown in another tab.
By default, a new tab starts with the buffer that was
current before calling the command that adds a new tab.
To start a new tab with other buffers, customize the variable
tab-bar-new-tab-choice
.
The variable tab-bar-new-tab-to
defines where to place a new tab.
By default, a new tab is added on the right side of the current tab.
The following commands can be used to delete tabs:
- C-x t 0
Close the selected tab (
tab-close
). This has no effect if there is only one tab, unless the variabletab-bar-close-last-tab-choice
is customized to a non-default value.- C-x t 1
Close all tabs, except the selected tab, on the selected frame.
The variable tab-bar-close-tab-select
defines what tab to
select after closing the current tab. By default, it selects
a recently used tab.
The command tab-undo
restores the last closed tab.
The following commands can be used to switch between tabs:
- C-x t o
- C-TAB
Switch to the next tab (
tab-next
). If you repeat this command, it cycles through all the tabs on the selected frame. With a positive numeric argument n, it switches to the nth next tab; with a negative argument -n, it switches back to the nth previous tab.- S-C-TAB
Switch to the previous tab (
tab-previous
). With a positive numeric argument n, it switches to the nth previous tab; with a negative argument -n, it switches to the nth next tab.- C-x t RET tabname RET
Switch to the tab by its name (
tab-switch
), with completion on all tab names. The default value and the “future history” of tab names is sorted by recency, so you can use M-n (next-history-element
) to get the name of the last visited tab, the second last, and so on.- modifier-tab-number
Switch to the tab by its number tab-number (
tab-select
). After customizing the variabletab-bar-select-tab-modifiers
to specify one or more modifier keys, you can select a tab by its ordinal number using one of the specified modifiers in combination with the tab number to select. The number 9 can be used to select the last tab. You can select any modifiers supported by Emacs, see Modifier Keys. To display the tab number alongside the tab name, you can customize another variabletab-bar-tab-hints
. This will help you decide which numerical key to press to select the tab by its number.- modifier-9
Switch to the last tab (
tab-last
). The key combination is the modifier key defined bytab-bar-select-tab-modifiers
and the key 9. With a numeric argument n, switch to the nth last tab.- modifier-0
Switch to the recent tab (
tab-recent
). The key combination is the modifier key defined bytab-bar-select-tab-modifiers
and the key 0. With a numeric argument n, switch to the nth recent tab.
The following commands can be used to operate on tabs:
- C-x t r tabname RET
Rename the current tab to tabname (
tab-rename
).- C-x t m
Move the current tab one position to the right (
tab-move
). With a positive numeric argument n, move it that many positions to the right; with a negative argument -n, move it n positions to the left.
You can use the mouse to operate on tabs. Clicking mouse-2 closes the tab. Clicking mouse-3 pops up the context menu with the items that operate on the clicked tab. Dragging the tab with mouse-1 moves it to another position on the tab bar. Mouse wheel scrolling switches to the next or previous tab. Holding down the SHIFT key during scrolling moves the tab to the left or right.
You can enable tab-bar-history-mode
to remember window
configurations used in every tab, and later restore them.
- M-x tab-bar-history-back
Restore a previous window configuration used in the current tab. This navigates back in the history of window configurations.
- M-x tab-bar-history-forward
Cancel restoration of the previous window configuration. This moves forward in the history of window configurations.
It’s possible to customize the items displayed on the tab bar
by the user option tab-bar-format
.
Next: Tooltips, Previous: Tab Bars, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.18 Using Dialog Boxes
A dialog box is a special kind of menu for asking you a yes-or-no question or some other special question. Many Emacs commands use a dialog box to ask a yes-or-no question, if you used the mouse to invoke the command that led to the question.
To disable the use of dialog boxes, change the variable
use-dialog-box
to nil
. In that case, Emacs always
performs yes-or-no prompts using the echo area and keyboard input.
This variable also controls whether to use file selection windows (but
those are not supported on all platforms).
A file selection window is a special kind of dialog box for asking
for file names. You can customize the variable use-file-dialog
to suppress the use of file selection windows, even if you still want
other kinds of dialogs. This variable has no effect if you have
suppressed all dialog boxes with the variable use-dialog-box
.
When Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support, it uses the GTK+ file
chooser dialog. Emacs adds an additional toggle button to this
dialog, which you can use to enable or disable the display of hidden
files (files starting with a dot) in that dialog. If you want this
toggle to be activated by default, change the variable
x-gtk-show-hidden-files
to t
. In addition, Emacs adds
help text to the GTK+ file chooser dialog; to disable this help text,
change the variable x-gtk-file-dialog-help-text
to nil
.
Next: Mouse Avoidance, Previous: Using Dialog Boxes, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.19 Tooltips
Tooltips are small special frames that display text information at the current mouse position. They activate when there is a pause in mouse movement over some significant piece of text in a window, or the mode line, or some other part of the Emacs frame such as a tool bar button or menu item.
You can toggle the use of tooltips with the command M-x
tooltip-mode. When Tooltip mode is disabled, the help text is
displayed in the echo area instead. To control the use of tooltips at
startup, customize the variable tooltip-mode
.
The following variables provide customization options for tooltip display:
tooltip-delay
¶This variable specifies how long Emacs should wait before displaying the first tooltip. The value is in seconds.
tooltip-short-delay
¶This variable specifies how long Emacs should wait before displaying subsequent tooltips on different items, having already displayed the first tooltip. The value is in seconds.
tooltip-hide-delay
¶The number of seconds since displaying a tooltip to hide it, if the mouse doesn’t move.
tooltip-x-offset
¶tooltip-y-offset
¶The X and Y offsets, in pixels, of the left top corner of the tooltip from the mouse pointer position. Note that these are ignored if
tooltip-frame-parameters
was customized to include, respectively, theleft
andtop
parameters. The values of the offsets should be chosen so that the tooltip doesn’t cover the mouse pointer’s hot spot, or it might interfere with clicking the mouse.tooltip-frame-parameters
¶The frame parameters used for displaying tooltips. See Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, and also Tooltips in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
For additional customization options for displaying tooltips, use M-x customize-group RET tooltip RET.
If Emacs is built with the GTK+ toolkit, Nextstep windowing, or
Haiku windowing support, it displays tooltips via the toolkit, using
the default appearance of the toolkit’s tooltips.8 To disable this, change the variable
use-system-tooltips
to nil
. If you do this, or if Emacs
is built without the appropriate windowing support, most attributes of
the tooltip text are specified by the tooltip
face, and by X
resources (see X Options and Resources).
GUD tooltips are special tooltips that show the values of variables when debugging a program with GUD. See Debugger Operation.
Next: Text Terminals, Previous: Tooltips, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.20 Mouse Avoidance
On graphical terminals, the mouse pointer may obscure the text in the Emacs frame. Emacs provides two methods to avoid this problem.
Firstly, Emacs hides the mouse pointer each time you type a
self-inserting character, if the pointer lies inside an Emacs frame;
moving the mouse pointer makes it visible again. To disable this
feature, set the variable make-pointer-invisible
to nil
.
See Customization of Display.
Secondly, you can use Mouse Avoidance mode, a minor mode, to keep
the mouse pointer away from point. To use Mouse Avoidance mode,
customize the variable mouse-avoidance-mode
. You can set this
to various values to move the mouse in several ways:
banish
Move the pointer to a corner of the frame on any key-press. You can customize the variable
mouse-avoidance-banish-position
to specify where the pointer goes when it is banished.exile
Banish the pointer only if the cursor gets too close, and allow it to return once the cursor is out of the way.
jump
If the cursor gets too close to the pointer, displace the pointer by a random distance and direction.
animate
As
jump
, but shows steps along the way for illusion of motion.cat-and-mouse
The same as
animate
.proteus
As
animate
, but changes the shape of the mouse pointer too.
You can also use the command M-x mouse-avoidance-mode to enable the mode. Whenever Mouse Avoidance mode moves the mouse, it also raises the frame.
Next: Using a Mouse in Text Terminals, Previous: Mouse Avoidance, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.21 Text Terminals
On a text terminal, Emacs can display only one Emacs frame at a time. However, you can still create multiple Emacs frames, and switch between them. Switching frames on these terminals is much like switching between different window configurations.
Use C-x 5 2 to create a new frame and switch to it; use C-x 5 o to cycle through the existing frames; use C-x 5 0 to delete the current frame.
Each frame has a number to distinguish it. If your terminal can display only one frame at a time, the selected frame’s number n appears near the beginning of the mode line, in the form ‘Fn’.
‘Fn’ is in fact the frame’s initial name. You can give frames more meaningful names if you wish, and you can select a frame by its name. Use the command M-x set-frame-name RET name RET to specify a new name for the selected frame, and use M-x select-frame-by-name RET name RET to select a frame according to its name. The name you specify appears in the mode line when the frame is selected.
Previous: Text Terminals, Up: Frames and Graphical Displays [Contents][Index]
22.22 Using a Mouse in Text Terminals
Some text terminals support mouse clicks in the terminal window.
In a terminal emulator which is compatible with xterm
, you
can use M-x xterm-mouse-mode to give Emacs control over simple
uses of the mouse—basically, only non-modified single clicks are
supported. Newer versions of xterm
also support
mouse-tracking. The normal xterm
mouse functionality for
such clicks is still available by holding down the SHIFT key
when you press the mouse button. Xterm Mouse mode is a global minor
mode (see Minor Modes). Repeating the command turns the mode off
again.
In the console on GNU/Linux, you can use M-x gpm-mouse-mode to enable mouse support. You must have the gpm server installed and running on your system in order for this to work. Note that when this mode is enabled, you cannot use the mouse to transfer text between Emacs and other programs which use GPM. This is due to limitations in GPM and the Linux kernel.
See Mouse Usage on MS-DOS, for information about mouse support on MS-DOS.
Next: Major and Minor Modes, Previous: Frames and Graphical Displays, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
23 International Character Set Support
Emacs supports a wide variety of international character sets, including European and Vietnamese variants of the Latin alphabet, as well as Arabic scripts, Brahmic scripts (for languages such as Bengali, Hindi, and Thai), Cyrillic, Ethiopic, Georgian, Greek, Han (for Chinese and Japanese), Hangul (for Korean), Hebrew and IPA. Emacs also supports various encodings of these characters that are used by other internationalized software, such as word processors and mailers.
Emacs allows editing text with international characters by supporting all the related activities:
- You can visit files with non-ASCII characters, save non-ASCII text, and pass non-ASCII text between Emacs and programs it invokes (such as compilers, spell-checkers, and mailers). Setting your language environment (see Language Environments) takes care of setting up the coding systems and other options for a specific language or culture. Alternatively, you can specify how Emacs should encode or decode text for each command; see Specifying a Coding System for File Text.
- You can display non-ASCII characters encoded by the various scripts. This works by using appropriate fonts on graphics displays (see Defining Fontsets), and by sending special codes to text displays (see Coding Systems for Terminal I/O). If some characters are displayed incorrectly, refer to Undisplayable Characters, which describes possible problems and explains how to solve them.
- Characters from scripts whose natural ordering of text is from right to left are reordered for display (see Bidirectional Editing). These scripts include Arabic, Hebrew, Syriac, Thaana, and a few others.
- You can insert non-ASCII characters or search for them. To do that,
you can specify an Emacs input method (see Selecting an Input Method) suitable
for your language, or use the default input method set up when you choose
your language environment. If
your keyboard can produce non-ASCII characters, you can select an
appropriate keyboard coding system (see Coding Systems for Terminal I/O), and Emacs
will accept those characters. On graphical displays, modern systems
typically provide their native input methods, and Latin-1 characters
can also be input by using the C-x 8 prefix, see Unibyte Editing Mode.
With the X Window System, your locale should be set to an appropriate value to make sure Emacs interprets keyboard input correctly; see locales, and Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input.
The rest of this chapter describes these issues in detail.
- Introduction to International Character Sets
- Language Environments
- Input Methods
- Selecting an Input Method
- Coding Systems
- Recognizing Coding Systems
- Specifying a File’s Coding System
- Choosing Coding Systems for Output
- Specifying a Coding System for File Text
- Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication
- Coding Systems for File Names
- Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input
- Coding Systems for Terminal I/O
- Fontsets
- Defining Fontsets
- Modifying Fontsets
- Undisplayable Characters
- Unibyte Editing Mode
- Charsets
- Bidirectional Editing
23.1 Introduction to International Character Sets
The users of international character sets and scripts have established many more-or-less standard coding systems for storing files. These coding systems are typically multibyte, meaning that sequences of two or more bytes are used to represent individual non-ASCII characters.
Internally, Emacs uses its own multibyte character encoding, which is a superset of the Unicode standard. This internal encoding allows characters from almost every known script to be intermixed in a single buffer or string. Emacs translates between the multibyte character encoding and various other coding systems when reading and writing files, and when exchanging data with subprocesses.
The command C-h h (view-hello-file
) displays the file
etc/HELLO, which illustrates various scripts by showing
how to say “hello” in many languages. If some characters can’t be
displayed on your terminal, they appear as ‘?’ or as hollow boxes
(see Undisplayable Characters).
Keyboards, even in the countries where these character sets are
used, generally don’t have keys for all the characters in them. You
can insert characters that your keyboard does not support, using
C-x 8 RET (insert-char
). See Inserting Text.
Shorthands are available for some common characters; for example, you
can insert a left single quotation mark ‘ by typing C-x 8
[, or in Electric Quote mode, usually by simply typing `.
See Quotation Marks. Emacs also supports
various input methods, typically one for each script or
language, which make it easier to type characters in the script.
See Input Methods.
The prefix key C-x RET is used for commands that pertain to multibyte characters, coding systems, and input methods.
The command C-x = (what-cursor-position
) shows
information about the character at point. In addition to the
character position, which was described in Cursor Position Information, this
command displays how the character is encoded. For instance, it
displays the following line in the echo area for the character
‘c’:
Char: c (99, #o143, #x63) point=28062 of 36168 (78%) column=53
The four values after ‘Char:’ describe the character that follows point, first by showing it and then by giving its character code in decimal, octal and hex. For a non-ASCII multibyte character, these are followed by ‘file’ and the character’s representation, in hex, in the buffer’s coding system, if that coding system encodes the character safely and with a single byte (see Coding Systems). If the character’s encoding is longer than one byte, Emacs shows ‘file ...’.
On rare occasions, Emacs encounters raw bytes: single bytes
whose values are in the range 128 (0200 octal) through 255 (0377
octal), which Emacs cannot interpret as part of a known encoding of
some non-ASCII character. Such raw bytes are treated as if they
belonged to a special character set eight-bit
; Emacs displays
them as escaped octal codes (this can be customized; see Customization of Display). In this case, C-x = shows ‘raw-byte’ instead of
‘file’. In addition, C-x = shows the character codes of
raw bytes as if they were in the range #x3FFF80..#x3FFFFF
,
which is where Emacs maps them to distinguish them from Unicode
characters in the range #x0080..#x00FF
.
With a prefix argument (C-u C-x =), this command additionally
calls the command describe-char
, which displays a detailed
description of the character:
- The character set name, and the codes that identify the character
within that character set; ASCII characters are identified
as belonging to the
ascii
character set. - The character’s script, syntax and categories.
- What keys to type to input the character in the current input method (if it supports the character).
- The character’s encodings, both internally in the buffer, and externally if you were to save the buffer to a file.
- If you are running Emacs on a graphical display, the font name and glyph code for the character. If you are running Emacs on a text terminal, the code(s) sent to the terminal.
- If the character was composed on display with any following characters to form one or more grapheme clusters, the composition information: the font glyphs if the frame is on a graphical display, and the characters that were composed.
- The character’s text properties (see Text Properties in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), including any non-default faces used to display the character, and any overlays containing it (see Overlays in the same manual).
Here’s an example, with some lines folded to fit into this manual:
position: 1 of 1 (0%), column: 0 character: ê (displayed as ê) (codepoint 234, #o352, #xea) preferred charset: unicode (Unicode (ISO10646)) code point in charset: 0xEA script: latin syntax: w which means: word category: .:Base, L:Left-to-right (strong), c:Chinese, j:Japanese, l:Latin, v:Viet to input: type "C-x 8 RET ea" or "C-x 8 RET LATIN SMALL LETTER E WITH CIRCUMFLEX" buffer code: #xC3 #xAA file code: #xC3 #xAA (encoded by coding system utf-8-unix) display: by this font (glyph code) xft:-PfEd-DejaVu Sans Mono-normal-normal- normal-*-15-*-*-*-m-0-iso10646-1 (#xAC) Character code properties: customize what to show name: LATIN SMALL LETTER E WITH CIRCUMFLEX old-name: LATIN SMALL LETTER E CIRCUMFLEX general-category: Ll (Letter, Lowercase) decomposition: (101 770) ('e' '^')
Next: Input Methods, Previous: Introduction to International Character Sets, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.2 Language Environments
All supported character sets are supported in Emacs buffers whenever multibyte characters are enabled; there is no need to select a particular language in order to display its characters. However, it is important to select a language environment in order to set various defaults. Roughly speaking, the language environment represents a choice of preferred script rather than a choice of language.
The language environment controls which coding systems to recognize when reading text (see Recognizing Coding Systems). This applies to files, incoming mail, and any other text you read into Emacs. It may also specify the default coding system to use when you create a file. Each language environment also specifies a default input method.
To select a language environment, customize
current-language-environment
or use the command M-x
set-language-environment. It makes no difference which buffer is
current when you use this command, because the effects apply globally
to the Emacs session. See the variable language-info-alist
for
the list of supported language environments, and use the command
C-h L lang-env RET (describe-language-environment
)
for more information about the language environment lang-env.
Supported language environments include:
ASCII, Arabic, Belarusian, Bengali, Brazilian Portuguese, Bulgarian, Burmese, Cham, Chinese-BIG5, Chinese-CNS, Chinese-EUC-TW, Chinese-GB, Chinese-GB18030, Chinese-GBK, Croatian, Cyrillic-ALT, Cyrillic-ISO, Cyrillic-KOI8, Czech, Devanagari, Dutch, English, Esperanto, Ethiopic, French, Georgian, German, Greek, Gujarati, Hebrew, IPA, Italian, Japanese, Kannada, Khmer, Korean, Lao, Latin-1, Latin-2, Latin-3, Latin-4, Latin-5, Latin-6, Latin-7, Latin-8, Latin-9, Latvian, Lithuanian, Malayalam, Oriya, Persian, Polish, Punjabi, Romanian, Russian, Sinhala, Slovak, Slovenian, Spanish, Swedish, TaiViet, Tajik, Tamil, Telugu, Thai, Tibetan, Turkish, UTF-8, Ukrainian, Vietnamese, Welsh, and Windows-1255.
To display the script(s) used by your language environment on a graphical display, you need to have suitable fonts. See Fontsets, for more details about setting up your fonts.
Some operating systems let you specify the character-set locale you
are using by setting the locale environment variables LC_ALL
,
LC_CTYPE
, or LANG
. (If more than one of these is
set, the first one that is nonempty specifies your locale for this
purpose.) During startup, Emacs looks up your character-set locale’s
name in the system locale alias table, matches its canonical name
against entries in the value of the variables
locale-charset-language-names
and locale-language-names
(the former overrides the latter),
and selects the corresponding language environment if a match is found.
It also adjusts the display
table and terminal coding system, the locale coding system, the
preferred coding system as needed for the locale, and—last but not
least—the way Emacs decodes non-ASCII characters sent by your keyboard.
If you modify the LC_ALL
, LC_CTYPE
, or LANG
environment variables while running Emacs (by using M-x setenv),
you may want to invoke the set-locale-environment
command afterwards to readjust the language environment from the new
locale.
The set-locale-environment
function normally uses the preferred
coding system established by the language environment to decode system
messages. But if your locale matches an entry in the variable
locale-preferred-coding-systems
, Emacs uses the corresponding
coding system instead. For example, if the locale ‘ja_JP.PCK’
matches japanese-shift-jis
in
locale-preferred-coding-systems
, Emacs uses that encoding even
though it might normally use utf-8
.
You can override the language environment chosen at startup with
explicit use of the command set-language-environment
, or with
customization of current-language-environment
in your init
file.
To display information about the effects of a certain language
environment lang-env, use the command C-h L lang-env
RET (describe-language-environment
). This tells you
which languages this language environment is useful for, and lists the
character sets, coding systems, and input methods that go with it. It
also shows some sample text to illustrate scripts used in this
language environment. If you give an empty input for lang-env,
this command describes the chosen language environment.
You can customize any language environment with the normal hook
set-language-environment-hook
. The command
set-language-environment
runs that hook after setting up the new
language environment. The hook functions can test for a specific
language environment by checking the variable
current-language-environment
. This hook is where you should
put non-default settings for specific language environments, such as
coding systems for keyboard input and terminal output, the default
input method, etc.
Before it starts to set up the new language environment,
set-language-environment
first runs the hook
exit-language-environment-hook
. This hook is useful for undoing
customizations that were made with set-language-environment-hook
.
For instance, if you set up a special key binding in a specific language
environment using set-language-environment-hook
, you should set
up exit-language-environment-hook
to restore the normal binding
for that key.
Next: Selecting an Input Method, Previous: Language Environments, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.3 Input Methods
An input method is a kind of character conversion designed specifically for interactive input. This section describes input methods that come with Emacs; for native input methods provided by the underlying OS, see Unibyte Editing Mode.
In Emacs, typically each language has its own input method; sometimes several languages that use the same characters can share one input method. A few languages support several input methods.
The simplest kind of input method works by mapping ASCII letters into another alphabet; this allows you to use one other alphabet instead of ASCII. The Greek and Russian input methods work this way.
A more powerful technique is composition: converting sequences of characters into one letter. Many European input methods use composition to produce a single non-ASCII letter from a sequence that consists of a letter followed by accent characters (or vice versa). For example, some methods convert the sequence o ^ into a single accented letter. These input methods have no special commands of their own; all they do is compose sequences of printing characters.
The input methods for syllabic scripts typically use mapping followed by composition. The input methods for Thai and Korean work this way. First, letters are mapped into symbols for particular sounds or tone marks; then, sequences of these that make up a whole syllable are mapped into one syllable sign.
Chinese and Japanese require more complex methods. In Chinese input
methods, first you enter the phonetic spelling of a Chinese word (in
input method chinese-py
, among others), or a sequence of
portions of the character (input methods chinese-4corner
and
chinese-sw
, and others). One input sequence typically
corresponds to many possible Chinese characters. You select the one
you mean using keys such as C-f, C-b, C-n,
C-p (or the arrow keys), and digits, which have special meanings
in this situation.
The possible characters are conceptually arranged in several rows,
with each row holding up to 10 alternatives. Normally, Emacs displays
just one row at a time, in the echo area; (i/j)
appears at the beginning, to indicate that this is the ith row
out of a total of j rows. Type C-n or C-p to
display the next row or the previous row.
Type C-f and C-b to move forward and backward among the alternatives in the current row. As you do this, Emacs highlights the current alternative with a special color; type C-SPC to select the current alternative and use it as input. The alternatives in the row are also numbered; the number appears before the alternative. Typing a number selects the associated alternative of the current row and uses it as input.
TAB in these Chinese input methods displays a buffer showing all the possible characters at once; then clicking mouse-2 on one of them selects that alternative. The keys C-f, C-b, C-n, C-p, and digits continue to work as usual, but they do the highlighting in the buffer showing the possible characters, rather than in the echo area.
To enter characters according to the pīnyīn transliteration
method instead, use the chinese-sisheng
input method. This is
a composition based method, where e.g. pi1 results in ‘pī’.
In Japanese input methods, first you input a whole word using phonetic spelling; then, after the word is in the buffer, Emacs converts it into one or more characters using a large dictionary. One phonetic spelling corresponds to a number of different Japanese words; to select one of them, use C-n and C-p to cycle through the alternatives.
Sometimes it is useful to cut off input method processing so that the
characters you have just entered will not combine with subsequent
characters. For example, in input method latin-1-postfix
, the
sequence o ^ combines to form an ‘o’ with an accent. What if
you want to enter them as separate characters?
One way is to type the accent twice; this is a special feature for
entering the separate letter and accent. For example, o ^ ^ gives
you the two characters ‘o^’. Another way is to type another letter
after the o—something that won’t combine with that—and
immediately delete it. For example, you could type o o DEL
^ to get separate ‘o’ and ‘^’. Another method, more
general but not quite as easy to type, is to use C-\ C-\ between
two characters to stop them from combining. This is the command
C-\ (toggle-input-method
) used twice.
See Selecting an Input Method.
C-\ C-\ is especially useful inside an incremental search, because it stops waiting for more characters to combine, and starts searching for what you have already entered.
To find out how to input the character after point using the current input method, type C-u C-x =. See Cursor Position Information.
The variables input-method-highlight-flag
and
input-method-verbose-flag
control how input methods explain
what is happening. If input-method-highlight-flag
is
non-nil
, the partial sequence is highlighted in the buffer (for
most input methods—some disable this feature). If
input-method-verbose-flag
is non-nil
, the list of
possible characters to type next is displayed in the echo area (but
not when you are in the minibuffer).
You can modify how an input method works by making your changes in a
function that you add to the hook variable quail-activate-hook
.
See Hooks. For example, you can redefine some of the input
method’s keys by defining key bindings in the keymap returned by the
function quail-translation-keymap
, using define-key
.
See Rebinding Keys in Your Init File.
Input methods are inhibited when the text in the buffer is read-only
for some reason. This is so single-character key bindings work in
modes that make buffer text or parts of it read-only, such as
read-only-mode
and image-mode
, even when an input method
is active.
Another facility for typing characters not on your keyboard is by
using C-x 8 RET (insert-char
) to insert a single
character based on its Unicode name or code-point; see Inserting Text.
There are specialized commands for inserting Emoji, and these can be
found on the C-x 8 e keymap. C-x 8 e e
(emoji-insert
) will let you navigate through different Emoji
categories and then choose one. C-x 8 e l (emoji-list
)
will pop up a new buffer and list all the Emoji; clicking (or using
RET) on an emoji character will insert it in the current buffer.
Finally, C-x 8 e s (emoji-search
) will allow you to
search for Emoji based on their names.
describe-char
displays a lot of information about the
character/glyphs under point (including emojis). It’s sometimes
useful to get a quick description of the name, and you can use the
C-x 8 e d (emoji-describe
) command to do that. It’s
meant primarily to help distinguish between different Emoji
variants (which can look very similar), but it will also tell you
the names of non-Emoji characters.
Next: Coding Systems, Previous: Input Methods, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.4 Selecting an Input Method
- C-\
Enable or disable use of the selected input method (
toggle-input-method
).- C-x RET C-\ method RET
Select a new input method for the current buffer (
set-input-method
).- C-x \ method RET
Temporarily enable the selected transient input method ; it will be automatically disabled after inserting a single character (
activate-transient-input-method
).- C-h I method RET ¶
- C-h C-\ method RET
-
Describe the input method method (
describe-input-method
). By default, it describes the current input method (if any). This description should give you the full details of how to use any particular input method. - M-x list-input-methods
Display a list of all the supported input methods.
To choose an input method for the current buffer, use C-x
RET C-\ (set-input-method
). This command reads the
input method name from the minibuffer; the name normally starts with the
language environment that it is meant to be used with. The variable
current-input-method
records which input method is selected.
Input methods use various sequences of ASCII characters to
stand for non-ASCII characters. Sometimes it is useful to
turn off the input method temporarily. To do this, type C-\
(toggle-input-method
). To reenable the input method, type
C-\ again.
If you type C-\ and you have not yet selected an input method, it prompts you to specify one. This has the same effect as using C-x RET C-\ to specify an input method.
When invoked with a numeric argument, as in C-u C-\,
toggle-input-method
always prompts you for an input method,
suggesting the most recently selected one as the default.
Selecting a language environment specifies a default input method for
use in various buffers. When you have a default input method, you can
select it in the current buffer by typing C-\. The variable
default-input-method
specifies the default input method
(nil
means there is none).
In some language environments, which support several different input
methods, you might want to use an input method different from the
default chosen by set-language-environment
. You can instruct
Emacs to select a different default input method for a certain
language environment, if you wish, by using
set-language-environment-hook
(see set-language-environment-hook). For example:
(defun my-chinese-setup () "Set up my private Chinese environment." (if (equal current-language-environment "Chinese-GB") (setq default-input-method "chinese-tonepy"))) (add-hook 'set-language-environment-hook 'my-chinese-setup)
This sets the default input method to be chinese-tonepy
whenever you choose a Chinese-GB language environment.
You can instruct Emacs to activate a certain input method automatically. For example:
(add-hook 'text-mode-hook (lambda () (set-input-method "german-prefix")))
This automatically activates the input method german-prefix
in
Text mode.
Some input methods for alphabetic scripts work by (in effect) remapping the keyboard to emulate various keyboard layouts commonly used for those scripts. How to do this remapping properly depends on your actual keyboard layout. To specify which layout your keyboard has, use the command M-x quail-set-keyboard-layout.
You can use the command M-x quail-show-key to show what key (or key sequence) to type in order to input the character following point, using the selected keyboard layout. The command C-u C-x = also shows that information, in addition to other information about the character.
M-x list-input-methods displays a list of all the supported input methods. The list gives information about each input method, including the string that stands for it in the mode line.
Sometimes it can be convenient to enable an input method
transiently, for inserting only a single character. Typing
C-x \ (activate-transient-input-method
) will temporarily
enable an input method, let you insert a single character using the input
method rules, and then automatically disable the input method. If no
transient input method was selected yet, C-x \ will prompt you
for an input method; subsequent invocations of this command will
enable the selected transient input method. To select a different
transient input method, type C-u C-x \. You can select a
transient method that is different from the input method which you
selected using C-u C-\.
Next: Recognizing Coding Systems, Previous: Selecting an Input Method, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.5 Coding Systems
Users of various languages have established many more-or-less standard coding systems for representing them. Emacs does not use these coding systems internally; instead, it converts from various coding systems to its own system when reading data, and converts the internal coding system to other coding systems when writing data. Conversion is possible in reading or writing files, in sending or receiving from the terminal, and in exchanging data with subprocesses.
Emacs assigns a name to each coding system. Most coding systems are
used for one language, and the name of the coding system starts with
the language name. Some coding systems are used for several
languages; their names usually start with ‘iso’. There are also
special coding systems, such as no-conversion
, raw-text
,
and emacs-internal
.
A special class of coding systems, collectively known as
codepages, is designed to support text encoded by MS-Windows and
MS-DOS software. The names of these coding systems are
cpnnnn
, where nnnn is a 3- or 4-digit number of the
codepage. You can use these encodings just like any other coding
system; for example, to visit a file encoded in codepage 850, type
C-x RET c cp850 RET C-x C-f filename
RET.
In addition to converting various representations of non-ASCII characters, a coding system can perform end-of-line conversion. Emacs handles three different conventions for how to separate lines in a file: newline (Unix), carriage return followed by linefeed (DOS), and just carriage return (Mac).
- C-h C coding RET
Describe coding system coding (
describe-coding-system
).- C-h C RET
Describe the coding systems currently in use (
describe-coding-system
).- M-x list-coding-systems
Display a list of all the supported coding systems.
The command C-h C (describe-coding-system
) displays
information about particular coding systems, including the end-of-line
conversion specified by those coding systems. You can specify a coding
system name as the argument; alternatively, with an empty argument, it
describes the coding systems currently selected for various purposes,
both in the current buffer and as the defaults, and the priority list
for recognizing coding systems (see Recognizing Coding Systems).
To display a list of all the supported coding systems, type M-x list-coding-systems. The list gives information about each coding system, including the letter that stands for it in the mode line (see The Mode Line).
Each of the coding systems that appear in this list—except for
no-conversion
, which means no conversion of any kind—specifies
how and whether to convert printing characters, but leaves the choice of
end-of-line conversion to be decided based on the contents of each file.
For example, if the file appears to use the sequence carriage return
and linefeed to separate lines, DOS end-of-line conversion will be used.
Each of the listed coding systems has three variants, which specify exactly what to do for end-of-line conversion:
…-unix
Don’t do any end-of-line conversion; assume the file uses newline to separate lines. (This is the convention normally used on Unix and GNU systems, and macOS.)
…-dos
Assume the file uses carriage return followed by linefeed to separate lines, and do the appropriate conversion. (This is the convention normally used on Microsoft systems.9)
…-mac
Assume the file uses carriage return to separate lines, and do the appropriate conversion. (This was the convention used in Classic Mac OS.)
These variant coding systems are omitted from the
list-coding-systems
display for brevity, since they are entirely
predictable. For example, the coding system iso-latin-1
has
variants iso-latin-1-unix
, iso-latin-1-dos
and
iso-latin-1-mac
.
The coding systems unix
, dos
, and mac
are
aliases for undecided-unix
, undecided-dos
, and
undecided-mac
, respectively. These coding systems specify only
the end-of-line conversion, and leave the character code conversion to
be deduced from the text itself.
The coding system raw-text
is good for a file which is mainly
ASCII text, but may contain byte values above 127 that are
not meant to encode non-ASCII characters. With
raw-text
, Emacs copies those byte values unchanged, and sets
enable-multibyte-characters
to nil
in the current buffer
so that they will be interpreted properly. raw-text
handles
end-of-line conversion in the usual way, based on the data
encountered, and has the usual three variants to specify the kind of
end-of-line conversion to use.
In contrast, the coding system no-conversion
specifies no
character code conversion at all—none for non-ASCII byte values and
none for end of line. This is useful for reading or writing binary
files, tar files, and other files that must be examined verbatim. It,
too, sets enable-multibyte-characters
to nil
.
The easiest way to edit a file with no conversion of any kind is with
the M-x find-file-literally command. This uses
no-conversion
, and also suppresses other Emacs features that
might convert the file contents before you see them. See Visiting Files.
The coding system emacs-internal
(or utf-8-emacs
,
which is equivalent) means that the file contains non-ASCII
characters stored with the internal Emacs encoding. This coding
system handles end-of-line conversion based on the data encountered,
and has the usual three variants to specify the kind of end-of-line
conversion.
Next: Specifying a File’s Coding System, Previous: Coding Systems, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.6 Recognizing Coding Systems
Whenever Emacs reads a given piece of text, it tries to recognize which coding system to use. This applies to files being read, output from subprocesses, text from X selections, etc. Emacs can select the right coding system automatically most of the time—once you have specified your preferences.
Some coding systems can be recognized or distinguished by which byte sequences appear in the data. However, there are coding systems that cannot be distinguished, not even potentially. For example, there is no way to distinguish between Latin-1 and Latin-2; they use the same byte values with different meanings.
Emacs handles this situation by means of a priority list of coding systems. Whenever Emacs reads a file, if you do not specify the coding system to use, Emacs checks the data against each coding system, starting with the first in priority and working down the list, until it finds a coding system that fits the data. Then it converts the file contents assuming that they are represented in this coding system.
The priority list of coding systems depends on the selected language environment (see Language Environments). For example, if you use French, you probably want Emacs to prefer Latin-1 to Latin-2; if you use Czech, you probably want Latin-2 to be preferred. This is one of the reasons to specify a language environment.
However, you can alter the coding system priority list in detail with the command M-x prefer-coding-system. This command reads the name of a coding system from the minibuffer, and adds it to the front of the priority list, so that it is preferred to all others. If you use this command several times, each use adds one element to the front of the priority list.
If you use a coding system that specifies the end-of-line conversion
type, such as iso-8859-1-dos
, what this means is that Emacs
should attempt to recognize iso-8859-1
with priority, and should
use DOS end-of-line conversion when it does recognize iso-8859-1
.
Sometimes a file name indicates which coding system to use for the
file. The variable file-coding-system-alist
specifies this
correspondence. There is a special function
modify-coding-system-alist
for adding elements to this list. For
example, to read and write all ‘.txt’ files using the coding system
chinese-iso-8bit
, you can execute this Lisp expression:
(modify-coding-system-alist 'file "\\.txt\\'" 'chinese-iso-8bit)
The first argument should be file
, the second argument should be
a regular expression that determines which files this applies to, and
the third argument says which coding system to use for these files.
Emacs recognizes which kind of end-of-line conversion to use based on
the contents of the file: if it sees only carriage returns, or only
carriage return followed by linefeed sequences, then it chooses the
end-of-line conversion accordingly. You can inhibit the automatic use
of end-of-line conversion by setting the variable
inhibit-eol-conversion
to non-nil
. If you do that,
DOS-style files will be displayed with the ‘^M’ characters
visible in the buffer; some people prefer this to the more subtle
‘(DOS)’ end-of-line type indication near the left edge of the
mode line (see eol-mnemonic).
By default, the automatic detection of the coding system is sensitive to escape sequences. If Emacs sees a sequence of characters that begin with an escape character, and the sequence is valid as an ISO-2022 code, that tells Emacs to use one of the ISO-2022 encodings to decode the file.
However, there may be cases that you want to read escape sequences
in a file as is. In such a case, you can set the variable
inhibit-iso-escape-detection
to non-nil
. Then the code
detection ignores any escape sequences, and never uses an ISO-2022
encoding. The result is that all escape sequences become visible in
the buffer.
The default value of inhibit-iso-escape-detection
is
nil
. We recommend that you not change it permanently, only for
one specific operation. That’s because some Emacs Lisp source files
in the Emacs distribution contain non-ASCII characters encoded in the
coding system iso-2022-7bit
, and they won’t be
decoded correctly when you visit those files if you suppress the
escape sequence detection.
The variables auto-coding-alist
and
auto-coding-regexp-alist
are
the strongest way to specify the coding system for certain patterns of
file names, or for files containing certain patterns, respectively.
These variables even override ‘-*-coding:-*-’ tags in the file
itself (see Specifying a File’s Coding System). For example, Emacs
uses auto-coding-alist
for tar and archive files, to prevent it
from being confused by a ‘-*-coding:-*-’ tag in a member of the
archive and thinking it applies to the archive file as a whole.
Another way to specify a coding system is with the variable
auto-coding-functions
. For example, one of the builtin
auto-coding-functions
detects the encoding for XML files.
Unlike the previous two, this variable does not override any
‘-*-coding:-*-’ tag.
Next: Choosing Coding Systems for Output, Previous: Recognizing Coding Systems, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.7 Specifying a File’s Coding System
If Emacs recognizes the encoding of a file incorrectly, you can
reread the file using the correct coding system with C-x
RET r (revert-buffer-with-coding-system
). This command
prompts for the coding system to use. To see what coding system Emacs
actually used to decode the file, look at the coding system mnemonic
letter near the left edge of the mode line (see The Mode Line), or
type C-h C (describe-coding-system
).
You can specify the coding system for a particular file in the file
itself, using the ‘-*-…-*-’ construct at the beginning,
or a local variables list at the end (see Local Variables in Files). You do
this by defining a value for the “variable” named coding
.
Emacs does not really have a variable coding
; instead of
setting a variable, this uses the specified coding system for the
file. For example, ‘-*-mode: C; coding: latin-1; -*-’ specifies
use of the Latin-1 coding system, as well as C mode. When you specify
the coding explicitly in the file, that overrides
file-coding-system-alist
.
Next: Specifying a Coding System for File Text, Previous: Specifying a File’s Coding System, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.8 Choosing Coding Systems for Output
Once Emacs has chosen a coding system for a buffer, it stores that
coding system in buffer-file-coding-system
. That makes it the
default for operations that write from this buffer into a file, such
as save-buffer
and write-region
. You can specify a
different coding system for further file output from the buffer using
set-buffer-file-coding-system
(see Specifying a Coding System for File Text).
You can insert any character Emacs supports into any Emacs buffer,
but most coding systems can only handle a subset of these characters.
Therefore, it’s possible that the characters you insert cannot be
encoded with the coding system that will be used to save the buffer.
For example, you could visit a text file in Polish, encoded in
iso-8859-2
, and add some Russian words to it. When you save
that buffer, Emacs cannot use the current value of
buffer-file-coding-system
, because the characters you added
cannot be encoded by that coding system.
When that happens, Emacs tries the most-preferred coding system (set
by M-x prefer-coding-system or M-x
set-language-environment). If that coding system can safely encode
all of the characters in the buffer, Emacs uses it, and stores its
value in buffer-file-coding-system
. Otherwise, Emacs displays
a list of coding systems suitable for encoding the buffer’s contents,
and asks you to choose one of those coding systems.
If you insert the unsuitable characters in a mail message, Emacs behaves a bit differently. It additionally checks whether the most-preferred coding system is recommended for use in MIME messages; if not, it informs you of this fact and prompts you for another coding system. This is so you won’t inadvertently send a message encoded in a way that your recipient’s mail software will have difficulty decoding. (You can still use an unsuitable coding system if you enter its name at the prompt.)
When you send a mail message (see Sending Mail),
Emacs has four different ways to determine the coding system to use
for encoding the message text. It first tries the buffer’s own value of
buffer-file-coding-system
, if that is non-nil
.
Otherwise, it uses the value of sendmail-coding-system
, if that
is non-nil
. Thirdly, it uses the value of
default-sendmail-coding-system
.
If all of these three values are nil
, Emacs encodes outgoing
mail using the default coding system for new files (i.e., the
default value of buffer-file-coding-system
), which is
controlled by your choice of language environment.
Next: Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication, Previous: Choosing Coding Systems for Output, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.9 Specifying a Coding System for File Text
In cases where Emacs does not automatically choose the right coding system for a file’s contents, you can use these commands to specify one:
- C-x RET f coding RET
Use coding system coding to save or revisit the file in the current buffer (
set-buffer-file-coding-system
).- C-x RET c coding RET
Specify coding system coding for the immediately following command (
universal-coding-system-argument
).- C-x RET r coding RET
Revisit the current file using the coding system coding (
revert-buffer-with-coding-system
).- M-x recode-region RET right RET wrong RET
Convert a region that was decoded using coding system wrong, decoding it using coding system right instead.
The command C-x RET f
(set-buffer-file-coding-system
) sets the file coding system for
the current buffer (i.e., the coding system to use when saving or
reverting the file). You specify which coding system using the
minibuffer. You can also invoke this command by clicking with
mouse-3 on the coding system indicator in the mode line
(see The Mode Line).
If you specify a coding system that cannot handle all the characters in the buffer, Emacs will warn you about the troublesome characters, and ask you to choose another coding system, when you try to save the buffer (see Choosing Coding Systems for Output).
You can also use this command to specify the end-of-line conversion (see end-of-line conversion) for encoding the current buffer. For example, C-x RET f dos RET will cause Emacs to save the current buffer’s text with DOS-style carriage return followed by linefeed line endings.
Another way to specify the coding system for a file is when you visit
the file. First use the command C-x RET c
(universal-coding-system-argument
); this command uses the
minibuffer to read a coding system name. After you exit the minibuffer,
the specified coding system is used for the immediately following
command.
So if the immediately following command is C-x C-f, for example, it reads the file using that coding system (and records the coding system for when you later save the file). Or if the immediately following command is C-x C-w, it writes the file using that coding system. When you specify the coding system for saving in this way, instead of with C-x RET f, there is no warning if the buffer contains characters that the coding system cannot handle.
Other file commands affected by a specified coding system include C-x i and C-x C-v, as well as the other-window variants of C-x C-f. C-x RET c also affects commands that start subprocesses, including M-x shell (see Running Shell Commands from Emacs). If the immediately following command does not use the coding system, then C-x RET c ultimately has no effect.
An easy way to visit a file with no conversion is with the M-x find-file-literally command. See Visiting Files.
The default value of the variable buffer-file-coding-system
specifies the choice of coding system to use when you create a new file.
It applies when you find a new file, and when you create a buffer and
then save it in a file. Selecting a language environment typically sets
this variable to a good choice of default coding system for that language
environment.
If you visit a file with a wrong coding system, you can correct this
with C-x RET r (revert-buffer-with-coding-system
).
This visits the current file again, using a coding system you specify.
If a piece of text has already been inserted into a buffer using the wrong coding system, you can redo the decoding of it using M-x recode-region. This prompts you for the proper coding system, then for the wrong coding system that was actually used, and does the conversion. It first encodes the region using the wrong coding system, then decodes it again using the proper coding system.
Next: Coding Systems for File Names, Previous: Specifying a Coding System for File Text, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.10 Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication
This section explains how to specify coding systems for use in communication with other processes.
- C-x RET x coding RET
Use coding system coding for transferring selections to and from other graphical applications (
set-selection-coding-system
).- C-x RET X coding RET
Use coding system coding for transferring one selection—the next one—to or from another graphical application (
set-next-selection-coding-system
).- C-x RET p input-coding RET output-coding RET
Use coding systems input-coding and output-coding for subprocess input and output in the current buffer (
set-buffer-process-coding-system
).
The command C-x RET x (set-selection-coding-system
)
specifies the coding system for sending selected text to other windowing
applications, and for receiving the text of selections made in other
applications. This command applies to all subsequent selections, until
you override it by using the command again. The command C-x
RET X (set-next-selection-coding-system
) specifies the
coding system for the next selection made in Emacs or read by Emacs.
The variable x-select-request-type
specifies the data type to
request from the X Window System for receiving text selections from
other applications. If the value is nil
(the default), Emacs
tries UTF8_STRING
and COMPOUND_TEXT
, in this order, and
uses various heuristics to choose the more appropriate of the two
results; if none of these succeed, Emacs falls back on STRING
.
If the value of x-select-request-type
is one of the symbols
COMPOUND_TEXT
, UTF8_STRING
, STRING
, or
TEXT
, Emacs uses only that request type. If the value is a
list of some of these symbols, Emacs tries only the request types in
the list, in order, until one of them succeeds, or until the list is
exhausted.
The command C-x RET p (set-buffer-process-coding-system
)
specifies the coding system for input and output to a subprocess. This
command applies to the current buffer; normally, each subprocess has its
own buffer, and thus you can use this command to specify translation to
and from a particular subprocess by giving the command in the
corresponding buffer.
You can also use C-x RET c
(universal-coding-system-argument
) just before the command that
runs or starts a subprocess, to specify the coding system for
communicating with that subprocess. See Specifying a Coding System for File Text.
The default for translation of process input and output depends on the current language environment.
The variable locale-coding-system
specifies a coding system
to use when encoding and decoding system strings such as system error
messages and format-time-string
formats and time stamps. That
coding system might also be used for decoding non-ASCII
keyboard input on the X Window System and will also be used to encode
text sent to the standard output and error streams in batch mode. You
should choose a coding system that is compatible with the underlying
system’s text representation, which is normally specified by one of
the environment variables LC_ALL
, LC_CTYPE
, and
LANG
. (The first one, in the order specified above, whose value
is nonempty is the one that determines the text representation.)
Next: Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input, Previous: Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.11 Coding Systems for File Names
- C-x RET F coding RET
Use coding system coding for encoding and decoding file names (
set-file-name-coding-system
).
The command C-x RET F (set-file-name-coding-system
)
specifies a coding system to use for encoding file names. It
has no effect on reading and writing the contents of files.
In fact, all this command does is set the value of the variable
file-name-coding-system
. If you set the variable to a coding
system name (as a Lisp symbol or a string), Emacs encodes file names
using that coding system for all file operations. This makes it
possible to use non-ASCII characters in file names—or, at
least, those non-ASCII characters that the specified coding
system can encode.
If file-name-coding-system
is nil
, Emacs uses a
default coding system determined by the selected language environment,
and stored in the default-file-name-coding-system
variable
(normally UTF-8).
When Emacs runs on MS-Windows versions that are descendants of the
NT family (Windows 2000, XP, and all the later versions), the value of
file-name-coding-system
is largely ignored, as Emacs by default
uses APIs that allow passing Unicode file names directly. By
contrast, on Windows 9X, file names are encoded using
file-name-coding-system
, which should be set to the codepage
(see codepage) pertinent for the current system
locale. The value of the variable w32-unicode-filenames
controls whether Emacs uses the Unicode APIs when it calls OS
functions that accept file names. This variable is set by the startup
code to nil
on Windows 9X, and to t
on newer versions of
MS-Windows.
Warning: if you change file-name-coding-system
(or the
language environment) in the middle of an Emacs session, problems can
result if you have already visited files whose names were encoded using
the earlier coding system and cannot be encoded (or are encoded
differently) under the new coding system. If you try to save one of
these buffers under the visited file name, saving may use the wrong file
name, or it may encounter an error. If such a problem happens, use C-x
C-w to specify a new file name for that buffer.
If a mistake occurs when encoding a file name, use the command M-x recode-file-name to change the file name’s coding system. This prompts for an existing file name, its old coding system, and the coding system to which you wish to convert.
Next: Coding Systems for Terminal I/O, Previous: Coding Systems for File Names, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.12 Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input
Input methods under the X Window System specify their own coding systems that must be used to decode keyboard input. By default, Emacs determines the coding system used for each input method automatically upon establishing the connection to the input method server, and uses that specific coding system to decode keyboard input. However, that determination can sometimes fail; in that situation, the locale coding system (see Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication) is used instead.
If the input method does not correctly announce the coding system it
uses to encode text, then the coding system used by Emacs to decode
text from input methods must be manually specified. The value of the
variable x-input-coding-system
, when set to a symbol, is
unconditionally used as the coding system used to decode keyboard
input from input methods.
Next: Fontsets, Previous: Coding Systems for X Keyboard Input, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.13 Coding Systems for Terminal I/O
- C-x RET t coding RET
Use coding system coding for terminal output (
set-terminal-coding-system
).- C-x RET k coding RET
Use coding system coding for keyboard input (
set-keyboard-coding-system
).
The command C-x RET t (set-terminal-coding-system
)
specifies the coding system for terminal output. If you specify a
character code for terminal output, all characters output to the
terminal are translated into that coding system.
This feature is useful for certain character-only terminals built to support specific languages or character sets—for example, European terminals that support one of the ISO Latin character sets. You need to specify the terminal coding system when using multibyte text, so that Emacs knows which characters the terminal can actually handle.
By default, output to the terminal is not translated at all, unless Emacs can deduce the proper coding system from your terminal type or your locale specification (see Language Environments).
The command C-x RET k (set-keyboard-coding-system
),
or the variable keyboard-coding-system
, specifies the coding
system for keyboard input. Character-code translation of keyboard
input is useful for terminals with keys that send non-ASCII
graphic characters—for example, some terminals designed for ISO
Latin-1 or subsets of it.
By default, keyboard input is translated based on your system locale
setting. If your terminal does not really support the encoding
implied by your locale (for example, if you find it inserts a
non-ASCII character if you type M-i), you will need to set
keyboard-coding-system
to nil
to turn off encoding.
You can do this by putting
(set-keyboard-coding-system nil)
in your init file.
Setting keyboard-coding-system
has no effect on MS-Windows,
except on old Windows 9X systems, in which case the encoding must
match the current codepage of the MS-Windows console, which can be
changed by calling w32-set-console-codepage
.
There is a similarity between using a coding system translation for keyboard input, and using an input method: both define sequences of keyboard input that translate into single characters. However, input methods are designed to be convenient for interactive use by humans, and the sequences that are translated are typically sequences of ASCII printing characters. Coding systems typically translate sequences of non-graphic characters.
Next: Defining Fontsets, Previous: Coding Systems for Terminal I/O, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.14 Fontsets
A font typically defines shapes for a single alphabet or script. Therefore, displaying the entire range of scripts that Emacs supports requires a collection of many fonts. In Emacs, such a collection is called a fontset. A fontset is defined by a list of font specifications, each assigned to handle a range of character codes, and may fall back on another fontset for characters that are not covered by the fonts it specifies.
Each fontset has a name, like a font. However, while fonts are stored in the system and the available font names are defined by the system, fontsets are defined within Emacs itself. Once you have defined a fontset, you can use it within Emacs by specifying its name, anywhere that you could use a single font. Of course, Emacs fontsets can use only the fonts that your system supports. If some characters appear on the screen as empty boxes or hex codes, this means that the fontset in use for them has no font for those characters. In this case, or if the characters are shown, but not as well as you would like, you may need to install extra fonts or modify the fontset to use specific fonts already installed on your system (see below). Your operating system may have optional fonts that you can install; or you can install the GNU Intlfonts package, which includes fonts for most supported scripts.10
Emacs creates three fontsets automatically: the standard fontset, the startup fontset and the default fontset. The default fontset is most likely to have fonts for a wide variety of non-ASCII characters, and is the default fallback for the other two fontsets, and if you set a default font rather than fontset. However, it does not specify font family names, so results can be somewhat random if you use it directly. You can specify a particular fontset by starting Emacs with the ‘-fn’ option. For example,
emacs -fn fontset-standard
You can also specify a fontset with the ‘Font’ resource (see X Options and Resources).
If no fontset is specified for use, then Emacs uses an ASCII font, with ‘fontset-default’ as a fallback for characters the font does not cover. The standard fontset is only used if explicitly requested, despite its name.
To show the information about a specific fontset, use the M-x describe-fontset command. It prompts for a fontset name, defaulting to the one used by the current frame, and then displays all the subranges of characters and the fonts assigned to them in that fontset. To see which fonts Emacs is using in a session started without a specific fontset (which is what happens normally), type fontset-default RET at the prompt, or just RET to describe the fontset used by the current frame.
A fontset does not necessarily specify a font for every character code. If a fontset specifies no font for a certain character, or if it specifies a font that does not exist on your system, then it cannot display that character properly. It will display that character as a hex code or thin space or an empty box instead. (See glyphless characters, for details.) Or a fontset might specify a font for some range of characters, but you may not like their visual appearance. If this happens, you may wish to modify your fontset; see Modifying Fontsets, for how to do that.
Next: Modifying Fontsets, Previous: Fontsets, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.15 Defining Fontsets
When running on X, Emacs creates a standard fontset automatically according to the value
of standard-fontset-spec
. This fontset’s name is
-*-fixed-medium-r-normal-*-16-*-*-*-*-*-fontset-standard
or just ‘fontset-standard’ for short.
On GNUstep and macOS, the standard fontset is created using the value of
ns-standard-fontset-spec
, and on MS Windows it is
created using the value of w32-standard-fontset-spec
.
Bold, italic, and bold-italic variants of the standard fontset are created automatically. Their names have ‘bold’ instead of ‘medium’, or ‘i’ instead of ‘r’, or both.
Emacs generates a fontset automatically, based on any default
ASCII font that you specify with the ‘Font’ resource or
the ‘-fn’ argument, or the default font that Emacs found when it
started. This is the startup fontset and its name is
fontset-startup
. Emacs generates this fontset by replacing the
charset_registry field with ‘fontset’, and replacing the
charset_encoding field with ‘startup’, then using the
resulting string to specify a fontset.
For instance, if you start Emacs with a font of this form,
emacs -fn "*courier-medium-r-normal--14-140-*-iso8859-1"
Emacs generates the following fontset and uses it for the initial X window frame:
-*-courier-medium-r-normal-*-14-140-*-*-*-*-fontset-startup
The startup fontset will use the font that you specify, or a variant with a different registry and encoding, for all the characters that are supported by that font, and fallback on ‘fontset-default’ for other characters.
With the X resource ‘Emacs.Font’, you can specify a fontset name just like an actual font name. But be careful not to specify a fontset name in a wildcard resource like ‘Emacs*Font’—that wildcard specification matches various other resources, such as for menus, and menus cannot handle fontsets. See X Options and Resources.
You can specify additional fontsets using X resources named ‘Fontset-n’, where n is an integer starting from 0. The resource value should have this form:
fontpattern, [charset:font]…
where fontpattern should have the form of a standard X font name (see the previous fontset-startup example), except for the last two fields. They should have the form ‘fontset-alias’.
Each fontset has two names, one long and one short. The long name is fontpattern. The short name is ‘fontset-alias’, the last 2 fields of the long name (e.g., ‘fontset-startup’ for the fontset automatically created at startup). You can refer to the fontset by either name.
The construct ‘charset:font’ specifies which font to use (in this fontset) for one particular character set. Here, charset is the name of a character set, and font is the font to use for that character set. You can use this construct any number of times in defining one fontset.
For the other character sets, Emacs chooses a font based on fontpattern. It replaces ‘fontset-alias’ with values that describe the character set. For the ASCII character font, ‘fontset-alias’ is replaced with ‘ISO8859-1’.
In addition, when several consecutive fields are wildcards, Emacs collapses them into a single wildcard. This is to prevent use of auto-scaled fonts. Fonts made by scaling larger fonts are not usable for editing, and scaling a smaller font is also not useful, because it is better to use the smaller font in its own size, which is what Emacs does.
Thus if fontpattern is this,
-*-fixed-medium-r-normal-*-24-*-*-*-*-*-fontset-24
the font specification for ASCII characters would be this:
-*-fixed-medium-r-normal-*-24-*-ISO8859-1
and the font specification for Chinese GB2312 characters would be this:
-*-fixed-medium-r-normal-*-24-*-gb2312*-*
You may not have any Chinese font matching the above font specification. Most X distributions include only Chinese fonts that have ‘song ti’ or ‘fangsong ti’ in the family field. In such a case, ‘Fontset-n’ can be specified as:
Emacs.Fontset-0: -*-fixed-medium-r-normal-*-24-*-*-*-*-*-fontset-24,\ chinese-gb2312:-*-*-medium-r-normal-*-24-*-gb2312*-*
Then, the font specifications for all but Chinese GB2312 characters have ‘fixed’ in the family field, and the font specification for Chinese GB2312 characters has a wild card ‘*’ in the family field.
The function that processes the fontset resource value to create the
fontset is called create-fontset-from-fontset-spec
. You can also
call this function explicitly to create a fontset.
See Fonts, for more information about font naming.
Next: Undisplayable Characters, Previous: Defining Fontsets, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.16 Modifying Fontsets
Fontsets do not always have to be created from scratch. If only minor changes are required it may be easier to modify an existing fontset, usually ‘fontset-default’. Modifying ‘fontset-default’ will also affect other fontsets that use it as a fallback, so can be an effective way of fixing problems with the fonts that Emacs chooses for a particular script.
Fontsets can be modified using the function set-fontset-font
,
specifying a character, a charset, a script, or a range of characters
to modify the font for, and a font specification for the font to be
used. Some examples are:
;; Prefer a big5 font for han characters. (set-fontset-font "fontset-default" 'han (font-spec :registry "big5") nil 'prepend) ;; Use MyPrivateFont for the Unicode private use area. (set-fontset-font "fontset-default" '(#xe000 . #xf8ff) "MyPrivateFont") ;; Use Liberation Mono for latin-3 charset. (set-fontset-font "fontset-default" 'iso-8859-3 "Liberation Mono") ;; Use DejaVu Sans Mono as a fallback in fontset-startup ;; before resorting to fontset-default. (set-fontset-font "fontset-startup" nil "DejaVu Sans Mono" nil 'append)
See Fontsets in GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for more
details about using the set-fontset-font
function.
If you don’t know the character’s codepoint or the script to which it
belongs, you can ask Emacs. With point at the character, type
C-u C-x = (what-cursor-position
), and this
information, together with much more, will be displayed in the
*Help* buffer that Emacs pops up. See Cursor Position Information. For
example, Japanese characters belong to the ‘kana’ script, but
Japanese text also mixes them with Chinese characters so the following
uses the ‘han’ script to set up Emacs to use the ‘Kochi
Gothic’ font for Japanese text:
(set-fontset-font "fontset-default" 'han "Kochi Gothic")
(For convenience, the ‘han’ script in Emacs is set up to support all of the Chinese, Japanese, and Korean, a.k.a. CJK, characters, not just Chinese characters.)
For the list of known scripts, see the variable
script-representative-chars
.
Fontset settings like those above only affect characters that the default font doesn’t support, so if the ‘Kochi Gothic’ font covers Latin characters, it will not be used for displaying Latin scripts, since the default font used by Emacs usually covers Basic Latin.
Some fonts installed on your system might be broken, or produce
unpleasant results for characters for which they are used, and you may
wish to instruct Emacs to completely ignore them while searching for a
suitable font required to display a character. You can do that by
adding the offending fonts to the value of the variable
face-ignored-fonts
, which is a list. Here’s an example to put
in your ~/.emacs:
(add-to-list 'face-ignored-fonts "Some Bad Font")
Next: Unibyte Editing Mode, Previous: Modifying Fontsets, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.17 Undisplayable Characters
There may be some non-ASCII characters that your
terminal cannot display. Most text terminals support just a single
character set (use the variable default-terminal-coding-system
to tell Emacs which one, Coding Systems for Terminal I/O); characters that
can’t be encoded in that coding system are displayed as ‘?’ by
default.
Graphical displays can display a broader range of characters, but you may not have fonts installed for all of them; characters that have no font appear as a hollow box.
If you use Latin-1 characters but your terminal can’t display Latin-1, you can arrange to display mnemonic ASCII sequences instead, e.g., ‘"o’ for o-umlaut. Load the library iso-ascii to do this.
If your terminal can display Latin-1, you can display characters
from other European character sets using a mixture of equivalent
Latin-1 characters and ASCII mnemonics. Customize the variable
latin1-display
to enable this. The mnemonic ASCII
sequences mostly correspond to those of the prefix input methods.
Next: Charsets, Previous: Undisplayable Characters, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.18 Unibyte Editing Mode
The ISO 8859 Latin-n character sets define character codes in the range 0240 to 0377 octal (160 to 255 decimal) to handle the accented letters and punctuation needed by various European languages (and some non-European ones). Note that Emacs considers bytes with codes in this range as raw bytes, not as characters, even in a unibyte buffer, i.e., if you disable multibyte characters. However, Emacs can still handle these character codes as if they belonged to one of the single-byte character sets at a time. To specify which of these codes to use, invoke M-x set-language-environment and specify a suitable language environment such as ‘Latin-n’. See Disabling Multibyte Characters in GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Emacs can also display bytes in the range 160 to 255 as readable
characters, provided the terminal or font in use supports them. This
works automatically. On a graphical display, Emacs can also display
single-byte characters through fontsets, in effect by displaying the
equivalent multibyte characters according to the current language
environment. To request this, set the variable
unibyte-display-via-language-environment
to a non-nil
value. Note that setting this only affects how these bytes are
displayed, but does not change the fundamental fact that Emacs treats
them as raw bytes, not as characters.
If your terminal does not support display of the Latin-1 character
set, Emacs can display these characters as ASCII sequences which at
least give you a clear idea of what the characters are. To do this,
load the library iso-ascii
. Similar libraries for other
Latin-n character sets could be implemented, but have not been
so far.
Normally non-ISO-8859 characters (decimal codes between 128 and 159
inclusive) are displayed as octal escapes. You can change this for
non-standard extended versions of ISO-8859 character sets by using the
function standard-display-8bit
in the disp-table
library.
There are two ways to input single-byte non-ASCII characters:
- You can use an input method for the selected language environment. See Input Methods. When you use an input method in a unibyte buffer, the non-ASCII character you specify with it is converted to unibyte.
- If your keyboard can generate character codes 128 (decimal) and up,
representing non-ASCII characters, you can type those
character codes directly.
On a graphical display, you should not need to do anything special to use these keys; they should simply work. On a text terminal, you should use the command M-x set-keyboard-coding-system or customize the variable
keyboard-coding-system
to specify which coding system your keyboard uses (see Coding Systems for Terminal I/O). Enabling this feature will probably require you to use ESC to type Meta characters; however, on a console terminal or a terminal emulator such asxterm
, you can arrange for Meta to be converted to ESC and still be able to type 8-bit characters present directly on the keyboard or using Compose or AltGr keys. See Kinds of User Input.Many modern systems provide native input methods for many languages whose characters don’t have keyboard keys assigned to them. If Emacs was built with support for these native input methods, you can activate such an input method and type the characters they support. How to activate and use these input methods depends on the system and the input method, and will not be described here; see your system documentation. Here we describe some Emacs facilities to control the use of the native input methods.
In Emacs built with the GTK toolkit, the variable
x-gtk-use-native-input
controls whether Emacs should receive characters produced by GTK input methods. If the value isnil
, the default, Emacs uses the X input methods (XIM), otherwise it uses the GTK input methods. TheuseXIM
X resource controls whether to use XIM, andinputStyle
X resource controls the display on X of preview text generated by the native input methods; see Table of X Resources for Emacs.On MS-Windows, Emacs supports native inputs methods provided by IMM, the Input Method Manager, but that can be turned off if needed; see Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows.
-
You can use the key C-x 8 as a compose-character prefix for
entry of non-ASCII Latin-1 and other printing
characters. C-x 8 is good for insertion (in the minibuffer as
well as other buffers), for searching, and in any other context where
a key sequence is allowed.
C-x 8 works by loading the
iso-transl
library. Once that library is loaded, the Alt modifier key, if the keyboard has one, serves the same purpose as C-x 8: use Alt together with an accent character to modify the following letter. In addition, if the keyboard has keys for the Latin-1 dead accent characters, they too are defined to compose with the following character, onceiso-transl
is loaded.Use C-x 8 C-h to list all the available C-x 8 translations.
Next: Bidirectional Editing, Previous: Unibyte Editing Mode, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.19 Charsets
In Emacs, charset is short for “character set”. Emacs
supports most popular charsets (such as ascii
,
iso-8859-1
, cp1250
, big5
, and unicode
), in
addition to some charsets of its own (such as emacs
,
unicode-bmp
, and eight-bit
). All supported characters
belong to one or more charsets.
Emacs normally does the right thing with respect to charsets, so that you don’t have to worry about them. However, it is sometimes helpful to know some of the underlying details about charsets.
One example is font selection (see Fonts). Each language
environment (see Language Environments) defines a priority
list for the various charsets. When searching for a font, Emacs
initially attempts to find one that can display the highest-priority
charsets. For instance, in the Japanese language environment, the
charset japanese-jisx0208
has the highest priority, so Emacs
tries to use a font whose registry
property is
‘JISX0208.1983-0’.
There are two commands that can be used to obtain information about charsets. The command M-x list-charset-chars prompts for a charset name, and displays all the characters in that character set. The command M-x describe-character-set prompts for a charset name, and displays information about that charset, including its internal representation within Emacs.
M-x list-character-sets displays a list of all supported charsets. The list gives the names of charsets and additional information to identity each charset; for more details, see the ISO International Register of Coded Character Sets to be Used with Escape Sequences (ISO-IR) maintained by the Information Processing Society of Japan/Information Technology Standards Commission of Japan (IPSJ/ITSCJ). In this list, charsets are divided into two categories: normal charsets are listed first, followed by supplementary charsets. A supplementary charset is one that is used to define another charset (as a parent or a subset), or to provide backward-compatibility for older Emacs versions.
To find out which charset a character in the buffer belongs to, put point before it and type C-u C-x = (see Introduction to International Character Sets).
Previous: Charsets, Up: International Character Set Support [Contents][Index]
23.20 Bidirectional Editing
Emacs supports editing text written in scripts, such as Arabic, Farsi, and Hebrew, whose natural ordering of horizontal text for display is from right to left. However, digits and Latin text embedded in these scripts are still displayed left to right. It is also not uncommon to have small portions of text in Arabic or Hebrew embedded in an otherwise Latin document; e.g., as comments and strings in a program source file. For these reasons, text that uses these scripts is actually bidirectional: a mixture of runs of left-to-right and right-to-left characters.
This section describes the facilities and options provided by Emacs for editing bidirectional text.
Emacs stores right-to-left and bidirectional text in the so-called logical (or reading) order: the buffer or string position of the first character you read precedes that of the next character. Reordering of bidirectional text into the visual order happens at display time. As a result, character positions no longer increase monotonically with their positions on display. Emacs implements the Unicode Bidirectional Algorithm (UBA) described in the Unicode Standard Annex #9, for reordering of bidirectional text for display. It deviates from the UBA only in how continuation lines are displayed when text direction is opposite to the base paragraph direction, e.g., when a long line of English text appears in a right-to-left paragraph.
The buffer-local variable bidi-display-reordering
controls
whether text in the buffer is reordered for display. If its value is
non-nil
, Emacs reorders characters that have right-to-left
directionality when they are displayed. The default value is
t
.
Each paragraph of bidirectional text can have its own base
direction, either right-to-left or left-to-right. Text in
left-to-right paragraphs begins on the screen at the left margin of
the window and is truncated or continued when it reaches the right
margin. By contrast, text in right-to-left paragraphs is displayed
starting at the right margin and is continued or truncated at the left
margin. By default, paragraph boundaries are empty lines, i.e., lines
consisting entirely of whitespace characters. To change that, you can
customize the two variables bidi-paragraph-start-re
and
bidi-paragraph-separate-re
, whose values should be regular
expressions (strings); e.g., to have a single newline start a new
paragraph, set both of these variables to "^"
. These two
variables are buffer-local (see Local Variables).
Emacs determines the base direction of each paragraph dynamically,
based on the text at the beginning of the paragraph. However,
sometimes a buffer may need to force a certain base direction for its
paragraphs. The variable bidi-paragraph-direction
, if
non-nil
, disables the dynamic determination of the base
direction, and instead forces all paragraphs in the buffer to have the
direction specified by its buffer-local value. The value can be either
right-to-left
or left-to-right
. Any other value is
interpreted as nil
.
Alternatively, you can control the base direction of a paragraph by
inserting special formatting characters in front of the paragraph.
The special character RIGHT-TO-LEFT MARK
, or RLM, forces
the right-to-left direction on the following paragraph, while
LEFT-TO-RIGHT MARK
, or LRM forces the left-to-right
direction. (You can use C-x 8 RET to insert these characters.)
In a GUI session, the LRM and RLM characters display as very
thin blank characters; on text terminals they display as blanks.
Because characters are reordered for display, Emacs commands that operate in the logical order or on stretches of buffer positions may produce unusual effects. For example, the commands C-f and C-b move point in the logical order, so the cursor will sometimes jump when point traverses reordered bidirectional text. Similarly, a highlighted region covering a contiguous range of character positions may look discontinuous if the region spans reordered text. This is normal and similar to the behavior of other programs that support bidirectional text.
Cursor motion commands bound to arrow keys, such as LEFT and C-RIGHT, are sensitive to the base direction of the current paragraph. In a left-to-right paragraph, commands bound to RIGHT with or without modifiers move forward through buffer text, but in a right-to-left paragraph they move backward instead. This reflects the fact that in a right-to-left paragraph buffer positions predominantly increase when moving to the left on display.
When you move out of a paragraph, the meaning of the arrow keys might change if the base direction of the preceding or the following paragraph is different from the paragraph out of which you moved. When that happens, you need to adjust the arrow key you press to the new base direction.
By default, LEFT and RIGHT move in the logical order,
but if visual-order-cursor-movement
is non-nil
, these
commands move to the character that is, correspondingly, to the left
or right of the current screen position, moving to the next or
previous screen line as appropriate. Note that this might potentially
move point many buffer positions away, depending on the surrounding
bidirectional context.
Bidirectional text sometimes uses special formatting characters to
affect the reordering of text for display. The LRM and RLM
characters, mentioned above, are two such characters, but there are
more of them. They are by default displayed as thin space glyphs on
GUI frames, and as simple spaces on text-mode frames. If you want to
be aware of these special control characters, so that their effect on
display does not come as a surprise, you can turn on the
glyphless-display-mode
(see How Text Is Displayed). This minor mode
will cause these formatting characters to be displayed as acronyms
inside a small box, so that they stand out on display, and make their
effect easier to understand.
Next: Indentation, Previous: International Character Set Support, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
24 Major and Minor Modes
Emacs contains many editing modes that alter its basic behavior in useful ways. These are divided into major modes and minor modes.
Major modes provide specialized facilities for working on a particular file type, such as a C source file (see Editing Programs), or a particular type of non-file buffer, such as a shell buffer (see Running Shell Commands from Emacs). Major modes are mutually exclusive; each buffer has one and only one major mode at any time.
Minor modes are optional features which you can turn on or off, not necessarily specific to a type of file or buffer. For example, Auto Fill mode is a minor mode in which SPC breaks lines between words as you type (see Auto Fill Mode). Minor modes are independent of one another, and of the selected major mode.
Next: Minor Modes, Up: Major and Minor Modes [Contents][Index]
24.1 Major Modes
Every buffer possesses a major mode, which determines the editing behavior of Emacs while that buffer is current. The mode line normally shows the name of the current major mode, in parentheses (see The Mode Line).
The least specialized major mode is called Fundamental mode. This mode has no mode-specific redefinitions or variable settings, so that each Emacs command behaves in its most general manner, and each user option variable is in its default state.
For editing text of a specific type that Emacs knows about, such as Lisp code or English text, you typically use a more specialized major mode, such as Lisp mode or Text mode. Most major modes fall into three major groups. The first group contains modes for normal text, either plain or with mark-up. It includes Text mode, HTML mode, SGML mode, TeX mode and Outline mode. The second group contains modes for specific programming languages. These include Lisp mode (which has several variants), C mode, Fortran mode, and others. The third group consists of major modes that are not associated directly with files; they are used in buffers created for specific purposes by Emacs. Examples include Dired mode for buffers made by Dired (see Dired, the Directory Editor), Message mode for buffers made by C-x m (see Sending Mail), and Shell mode for buffers used to communicate with an inferior shell process (see Interactive Subshell).
Usually, the major mode is automatically set by Emacs, when you
first visit a file or create a buffer (see Choosing File Modes). You
can explicitly select a new major mode by using an M-x command.
Take the name of the mode and add -mode
to get the name of the
command to select that mode (e.g., M-x lisp-mode enters Lisp
mode). Since every buffer has exactly one major mode, there is no way
to “turn off” a major mode; instead you must switch to a different
one.
The value of the buffer-local variable major-mode
is a symbol
with the same name as the major mode command (e.g., lisp-mode
).
This variable is set automatically; you should not change it yourself.
The default value of major-mode
determines the major mode to
use for files that do not specify a major mode, and for new buffers
created with C-x b. Normally, this default value is the symbol
fundamental-mode
, which specifies Fundamental mode. You can
change this default value via the Customization interface (see Easy Customization Interface), or by adding a line like this to your init file
(see The Emacs Initialization File):
(setq-default major-mode 'text-mode)
If the default value of major-mode
is nil
, the major
mode is taken from the previously current buffer.
Specialized major modes often change the meanings of certain keys to
do something more suitable for the mode. For instance, programming
language modes bind TAB to indent the current line according to
the rules of the language (see Indentation). The keys that are
commonly changed are TAB, DEL, and C-j. Many modes
also define special commands of their own, usually bound to key
sequences whose prefix key is C-c (see Keys). Major modes
can also alter user options and variables; for instance, programming
language modes typically set a buffer-local value for the variable
comment-start
, which determines how source code comments are
delimited (see Manipulating Comments).
To view the documentation for the current major mode, including a
list of its key bindings, type C-h m (describe-mode
).
See Other Help Commands.
Every major mode, apart from Fundamental mode, defines a mode
hook, a customizable list of Lisp functions to run each time the mode
is enabled in a buffer. See Hooks, for more information about
hooks. Each mode hook is named after its major mode, e.g., Fortran
mode has fortran-mode-hook
. Furthermore, all text-based major
modes run text-mode-hook
, and many programming language modes
11 (including all those distributed with Emacs) run
prog-mode-hook
, prior to running their own mode hooks. Hook
functions can look at the value of the variable major-mode
to
see which mode is actually being entered.
Mode hooks are commonly used to enable minor modes (see Minor Modes). For example, you can put the following lines in your init file to enable Flyspell minor mode in all text-based major modes (see Checking and Correcting Spelling), and ElDoc minor mode in Emacs Lisp mode (see Programming Language Documentation Lookup):
(add-hook 'text-mode-hook 'flyspell-mode) (add-hook 'emacs-lisp-mode-hook 'eldoc-mode)
Next: Choosing File Modes, Previous: Major Modes, Up: Major and Minor Modes [Contents][Index]
24.2 Minor Modes
A minor mode is an optional editing mode that alters the behavior of Emacs in some well-defined way. Unlike major modes, any number of minor modes can be in effect at any time. Some minor modes are buffer-local, and can be turned on (enabled) in certain buffers and off (disabled) in others. Other minor modes are global: while enabled, they affect everything you do in the Emacs session, in all buffers. Most minor modes are disabled by default, but a few are enabled by default.
Most buffer-local minor modes say in the mode line when they are enabled, just after the major mode indicator. For example, ‘Fill’ in the mode line means that Auto Fill mode is enabled. See The Mode Line.
Like major modes, each minor mode is associated with a mode
command, whose name consists of the mode name followed by
‘-mode’. For instance, the mode command for Auto Fill mode is
auto-fill-mode
. But unlike a major mode command, which simply
enables the mode, the mode command for a minor mode can either enable
or disable it:
- If you invoke the mode command directly with no prefix argument (either via M-x, or by binding it to a key and typing that key; see Customizing Key Bindings), that toggles the minor mode. The minor mode is turned on if it was off, and turned off if it was on.
- If you invoke the mode command with a prefix argument, the minor mode is unconditionally turned off if that argument is zero or negative; otherwise, it is unconditionally turned on.
- If the mode command is called via Lisp, the minor mode is
unconditionally turned on if the argument is omitted or
nil
. This makes it easy to turn on a minor mode from a major mode’s mode hook (see Major Modes). A non-nil
argument is handled like an interactive prefix argument, as described above.
Most minor modes also have a mode variable, with the same name
as the mode command. Its value is non-nil
if the mode is
enabled, and nil
if it is disabled. In general, you should not
try to enable or disable the mode by changing the value of the mode
variable directly in Lisp; you should run the mode command instead.
However, setting the mode variable through the Customize interface
(see Easy Customization Interface) will always properly enable or disable
the mode, since Customize automatically runs the mode command for you.
The following is a list of some buffer-local minor modes:
- Abbrev mode automatically expands text based on pre-defined abbreviation definitions. See Abbrevs.
- Auto Fill mode inserts newlines as you type to prevent lines from becoming too long. See Filling Text.
- Auto Save mode saves the buffer contents periodically to reduce the amount of work you can lose in case of a crash. See Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters.
- Electric Quote mode automatically converts quotation marks. For example, it requotes text typed `like this' to text ‘like this’. You can control what kind of text it operates in, and you can disable it entirely in individual buffers. See Quotation Marks.
- Enriched mode enables editing and saving of formatted text. See Enriched Text.
- Flyspell mode automatically highlights misspelled words. See Checking and Correcting Spelling.
- Font-Lock mode automatically highlights certain textual units found in programs. It is enabled globally by default, but you can disable it in individual buffers. See Text Faces.
- Display Line Numbers mode is a convenience wrapper around
display-line-numbers
, setting it using the value ofdisplay-line-numbers-type
. See Customization of Display. - Outline minor mode provides similar facilities to the major mode called Outline mode. See Outline Mode.
-
Overwrite mode causes ordinary printing characters to replace existing
text instead of shoving it to the right. For example, if point is in
front of the ‘B’ in ‘FOOBAR’, then in Overwrite mode typing
a G changes it to ‘FOOGAR’, instead of producing
‘FOOGBAR’ as usual. In Overwrite mode, the command C-q
inserts the next character whatever it may be, even if it is a
digit—this gives you a way to insert a character instead of
replacing an existing character. The mode command,
overwrite-mode
, is bound to the Insert key. - Binary Overwrite mode is a variant of Overwrite mode for editing binary files; it treats newlines and tabs like other characters, so that they overwrite other characters and can be overwritten by them. In Binary Overwrite mode, digits after C-q specify an octal character code, as usual.
- Visual Line mode performs word wrapping, causing long lines to be wrapped at word boundaries. See Visual Line Mode.
And here are some useful global minor modes:
- Column Number mode enables display of the current column number in the mode line. See The Mode Line.
- Delete Selection mode causes text insertion to first delete the text in the region, if the region is active. See Operating on the Region.
- Icomplete mode displays an indication of available completions when you are in the minibuffer and completion is active. See Fast minibuffer selection.
- Line Number mode enables display of the current line number in the mode line. It is enabled by default. See The Mode Line.
- Menu Bar mode gives each frame a menu bar. It is enabled by default. See Menu Bars.
- Scroll Bar mode gives each window a scroll bar. It is enabled by default, but the scroll bar is only displayed on graphical terminals. See Scroll Bars.
- Tool Bar mode gives each frame a tool bar. It is enabled by default, but the tool bar is only displayed on graphical terminals. See Tool Bars.
- Tab Bar mode gives each frame a tab bar. See Tab Bars.
- Tab Line mode gives each window a tab line. See Window Tab Line.
- Transient Mark mode highlights the region, and makes many Emacs commands operate on the region when the mark is active. It is enabled by default. See The Mark and the Region.
Previous: Minor Modes, Up: Major and Minor Modes [Contents][Index]
24.3 Choosing File Modes
When you visit a file, Emacs chooses a major mode automatically. Normally, it makes the choice based on the file name—for example, files whose names end in ‘.c’ are normally edited in C mode—but sometimes it chooses the major mode based on special text in the file. This special text can also be used to enable buffer-local minor modes.
Here is the exact procedure:
First, Emacs checks whether the file contains file-local mode variables. See Local Variables in Files. If there is a file-local variable that specifies a major mode, then Emacs uses that major mode, ignoring all other criteria. There are several methods to specify a major mode using a file-local variable; the simplest is to put the mode name in the first nonblank line, preceded and followed by ‘-*-’. Other text may appear on the line as well. For example,
; -*-Lisp-*-
tells Emacs to use Lisp mode. Note how the semicolon is used to make Lisp treat this line as a comment. You could equivalently write
; -*- mode: Lisp;-*-
You can also use file-local variables to specify buffer-local minor
modes, by using eval
specifications. For example, this first
nonblank line puts the buffer in Lisp mode and enables Auto-Fill mode:
; -*- mode: Lisp; eval: (auto-fill-mode 1); -*-
Note, however, that it is usually inappropriate to enable minor modes this way, since most minor modes represent individual user preferences. If you personally want to use a minor mode for a particular file type, it is better to enable the minor mode via a major mode hook (see Major Modes).
Second, Emacs checks whether the file’s extension matches an entry
in any directory-local auto-mode-alist
. These are found using
the .dir-locals.el facility (see Per-Directory Local Variables).
Third, if there is no file variable specifying a major mode, Emacs
checks whether the file’s contents begin with ‘#!’. If so, that
indicates that the file can serve as an executable shell command,
which works by running an interpreter named on the file’s first line
(the rest of the file is used as input to the interpreter).
Therefore, Emacs tries to use the interpreter name to choose a mode.
For instance, a file that begins with ‘#!/usr/bin/perl’ is opened
in Perl mode. The variable interpreter-mode-alist
specifies
the correspondence between interpreter program names and major modes.
When the first line starts with ‘#!’, you usually cannot use the ‘-*-’ feature on the first line, because the system would get confused when running the interpreter. So Emacs looks for ‘-*-’ on the second line in such files as well as on the first line. The same is true for man pages which start with the magic string ‘'\"’ to specify a list of troff preprocessors.
Fourth, Emacs tries to determine the major mode by looking at the
text at the start of the buffer, based on the variable
magic-mode-alist
. By default, this variable is nil
(an
empty list), so Emacs skips this step; however, you can customize it
in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File). The value should be a list of
elements of the form
(regexp . mode-function)
where regexp is a regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions), and mode-function is a major mode command. If the text at the beginning of the file matches regexp, Emacs chooses the major mode specified by mode-function.
Alternatively, an element of magic-mode-alist
may have the form
(match-function . mode-function)
where match-function is a Lisp function that is called at the
beginning of the buffer; if the function returns non-nil
, Emacs
set the major mode with mode-function.
Fifth—if Emacs still hasn’t found a suitable major mode—it
looks at the file’s name. The correspondence between file names and
major modes is controlled by the variable auto-mode-alist
. Its
value is a list in which each element has this form,
(regexp . mode-function)
or this form,
(regexp mode-function flag)
For example, one element normally found in the list has the form
("\\.c\\'" . c-mode)
, and it is responsible for selecting C
mode for files whose names end in .c. (Note that ‘\\’ is
needed in Lisp syntax to include a ‘\’ in the string, which must
be used to suppress the special meaning of ‘.’ in regexps.)
If the element has the form (regexp mode-function flag)
and flag is non-nil
, then after calling
mode-function (if it is non-nil
), Emacs discards the
suffix that matched regexp and searches the list again for
another match. This “recursive extension stripping” is used for
files which have multiple extensions, and the “outer” extension
hides the “inner” one that actually specifies the right mode. For
example, backup files and GPG-encrypted files with .gpg
extension use this feature.
On GNU/Linux and other systems with case-sensitive file names, Emacs
performs a case-sensitive search through auto-mode-alist
; if
this search fails, it performs a second case-insensitive search
through the alist. To suppress the second search, change the variable
auto-mode-case-fold
to nil
. On systems with
case-insensitive file names, such as Microsoft Windows, Emacs performs
a single case-insensitive search through auto-mode-alist
.
Finally, if Emacs still hasn’t found a major mode to use, it
compares the text at the start of the buffer to the variable
magic-fallback-mode-alist
. This variable works like
magic-mode-alist
, described above, except that it is consulted
only after auto-mode-alist
. By default,
magic-fallback-mode-alist
contains forms that check for image
files, HTML/XML/SGML files, PostScript files, and Unix style Conf
files.
Once a major mode is found, Emacs does a final check to see if the
mode has been remapped by major-mode-remap-alist
, in which case
it uses the remapped mode instead. This is used when several
different major modes can be used for the same file type, so you can
specify which mode you prefer.
If you have changed the major mode of a buffer, you can return to
the major mode Emacs would have chosen automatically, by typing
M-x normal-mode. This is the same function that
find-file
calls to choose the major mode. If the buffer is
visiting a file, this command also processes the file’s ‘-*-’
line and file-local variables list (if any). See Local Variables in Files.
If the buffer doesn’t visit a file, the command processes only the
major mode specification, if any, in the ‘-*-’ line and in the
file-local variables list.
The commands C-x C-w and set-visited-file-name
change to
a new major mode if the new file name implies a mode (see Saving Files).
(C-x C-s does this too, if the buffer wasn’t visiting a file.)
However, this does not happen if the buffer contents specify a major
mode, and certain special major modes do not allow the mode to
change. You can turn off this mode-changing feature by setting
change-major-mode-with-file-name
to nil
.
Next: Commands for Human Languages, Previous: Major and Minor Modes, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
25 Indentation
Indentation refers to inserting or adjusting whitespace characters (space and/or tab characters) at the beginning of a line of text. This chapter documents indentation commands and options which are common to Text mode and related modes, as well as programming language modes. See Indentation for Programs, for additional documentation about indenting in programming modes.
The simplest way to perform indentation is the TAB key. In
most major modes, this runs the command indent-for-tab-command
.
(In C and related modes, TAB runs the command
c-indent-line-or-region
, which behaves similarly, see Commands for C Indentation).
- TAB
Insert whitespace, or indent the current line, in a mode-appropriate way (
indent-for-tab-command
). If the region is active, indent all the lines within it.
The exact behavior of TAB depends on the major mode. In Text mode and related major modes, TAB normally inserts some combination of space and tab characters to advance point to the next tab stop (see Tab Stops). For this purpose, the position of the first non-whitespace character on the preceding line is treated as an additional tab stop, so you can use TAB to align point with the preceding line. If the region is active (see Operating on the Region), TAB acts specially: it indents each line in the region so that its first non-whitespace character is aligned with the preceding line.
In programming modes, TAB indents the current line of code in a way that makes sense given the code in the preceding lines. If the region is active, all the lines in the region are indented this way. If point was initially within the current line’s indentation, it is repositioned to the first non-whitespace character on the line.
If you just want to insert a tab character in the buffer, type C-q TAB (see Inserting Text).
Next: Tab Stops, Up: Indentation [Contents][Index]
25.1 Indentation Commands
Apart from the TAB (indent-for-tab-command
)
command, Emacs provides a variety of commands to perform indentation
in other ways.
- C-M-o ¶
-
Split the current line at point (
split-line
). The text on the line after point becomes a new line, indented to the same column where point is located. This command first moves point forward over any spaces and tabs. Afterward, point is positioned before the inserted newline. - M-m
Move (forward or back) to the first non-whitespace character on the current line (
back-to-indentation
). If there are no non-whitespace characters on the line, move to the end of the line.- M-i ¶
-
Indent whitespace at point, up to the next tab stop (
tab-to-tab-stop
). See Tab Stops. - M-x indent-relative
Insert whitespace at point, until point is aligned with the first non-whitespace character on the previous line (actually, the last non-blank line). If point is already farther right than that, run
tab-to-tab-stop
instead—unless called with a numeric argument, in which case do nothing.- M-^ ¶
-
Merge the previous and the current line (
delete-indentation
). This joins the two lines cleanly, by replacing any indentation at the front of the current line, together with the line boundary, with a single space.As a special case (useful for Lisp code), the single space is omitted if the characters to be joined are consecutive opening and closing parentheses, or if the junction follows another newline.
If there is a fill prefix, M-^ deletes the fill prefix if it appears after the newline that is deleted. See The Fill Prefix.
With a prefix argument, join the current line to the following line. If the region is active, and no prefix argument is given, join all lines in the region instead.
- C-M-\ ¶
-
Indent all the lines in the region, as though you had typed TAB at the beginning of each line (
indent-region
).If a numeric argument is supplied, indent every line in the region to that column number.
- C-x TAB ¶
-
Indent all lines that begin in the region, moving the affected lines as a rigid unit (
indent-rigidly
).If called with no argument, this command activates a transient mode for adjusting the indentation of the affected lines interactively. While this transient mode is active, typing LEFT or RIGHT indents leftward and rightward, respectively, by one space. You can also type S-LEFT or S-RIGHT to indent leftward or rightward to the next tab stop (see Tab Stops). Typing any other key disables the transient mode, and this key is then acted upon as normally.
If called with a prefix argument n, this command indents the lines forward by n spaces (without enabling the transient mode). Negative values of n indent backward, so you can remove all indentation from the lines in the region using a large negative argument, like this:
C-u -999 C-x TAB
Next: Tabs vs. Spaces, Previous: Indentation Commands, Up: Indentation [Contents][Index]
25.2 Tab Stops
Emacs defines certain column numbers to be tab stops. These
are used as stopping points by TAB when inserting whitespace in
Text mode and related modes (see Indentation), and by commands
like M-i (see Indentation Commands). The variable
tab-stop-list
controls these positions. The default value is
nil
, which means a tab stop every 8 columns. The value can
also be a list of zero-based column numbers (in increasing order) at
which to place tab stops. Emacs extends the list forever by repeating
the difference between the last and next-to-last elements.
Instead of customizing the variable tab-stop-list
directly, a
convenient way to view and set tab stops is via the command M-x
edit-tab-stops. This switches to a buffer containing a description
of the tab stop settings, which looks like this:
: : : : : : 0 1 2 3 4 0123456789012345678901234567890123456789012345678 To install changes, type C-c C-c
The first line contains a colon at each tab stop. The numbers on the
next two lines are present just to indicate where the colons are.
If the value of tab-stop-list
is nil
, as it is by default,
no colons are displayed initially.
You can edit this buffer to specify different tab stops by placing
colons on the desired columns. The buffer uses Overwrite mode
(see Minor Modes). Remember that Emacs will extend the list of
tab stops forever by repeating the difference between the last two
explicit stops that you place. When you are done, type C-c C-c to make
the new tab stops take effect. Normally, the new tab stop settings
apply to all buffers. However, if you have made the
tab-stop-list
variable local to the buffer where you called
M-x edit-tab-stops (see Local Variables), then the new tab stop
settings apply only to that buffer. To save the tab stop settings for
future Emacs sessions, use the Customize interface to save the value
of tab-stop-list
(see Easy Customization Interface).
Note that the tab stops discussed in this section have nothing to do with how tab characters are displayed in the buffer. Tab characters are always displayed as empty spaces extending to the next display tab stop. See How Text Is Displayed.
Next: Convenience Features for Indentation, Previous: Tab Stops, Up: Indentation [Contents][Index]
25.3 Tabs vs. Spaces
Normally, indentation commands insert (or remove) the shortest
possible series of tab and space characters so as to align to the
desired column. Tab characters are displayed as a stretch of empty
space extending to the next display tab stop. By default, there
is one display tab stop every tab-width
columns (the default is
8). See How Text Is Displayed.
If you prefer, all indentation can be made from spaces only. To
request this, set the buffer-local variable indent-tabs-mode
to
nil
. See Local Variables, for information about setting buffer-local
variables. Note, however, that C-q TAB always inserts a
tab character, regardless of the value of indent-tabs-mode
.
One reason to set indent-tabs-mode
to nil
is that not
all editors display tab characters in the same way. Emacs users, too,
may have different customized values of tab-width
. By using
spaces only, you can make sure that your file always looks the same.
If you only care about how it looks within Emacs, another way to
tackle this problem is to set the tab-width
variable in a
file-local variable (see Local Variables in Files).
There are also commands to convert tabs to spaces or vice versa, always preserving the columns of all non-whitespace text. M-x tabify scans the region for sequences of spaces, and converts sequences of at least two spaces to tabs if that can be done without changing indentation. M-x untabify changes all tabs in the region to appropriate numbers of spaces.
Next: Code Alignment, Previous: Tabs vs. Spaces, Up: Indentation [Contents][Index]
25.4 Convenience Features for Indentation
The variable tab-always-indent
tweaks the behavior of the
TAB (indent-for-tab-command
) command. The default value,
t
, gives the behavior described in Indentation. If you
change the value to the symbol complete
, then TAB first
tries to indent the current line, and if the line was already
indented, it tries to complete the text at point (see Completion for Symbol Names). If the value is nil
, then TAB indents the
current line only if point is at the left margin or in the line’s
indentation; otherwise, it inserts a tab character.
If tab-always-indent
is complete
, whether to expand or
indent can be further customized via the tab-first-completion
variable. For instance, if that variable is eol
, only complete
if point is at the end of a line. See Mode-Specific Indent in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for further details.
Electric Indent mode is a global minor mode that automatically indents the line after every RET you type. This mode is enabled by default. To toggle this minor mode, type M-x electric-indent-mode. To toggle the mode in a single buffer, use M-x electric-indent-local-mode.
Previous: Convenience Features for Indentation, Up: Indentation [Contents][Index]
25.5 Code Alignment
Alignment is the process of adjusting whitespace in a sequence of lines in the region such that in all lines certain parts begin at the same column. This is usually something you do to enhance readability of a piece of text or code. The classic example is aligning a series of assignments in C-like programming languages:
int a = 1; short foo = 2; double blah = 4;
is commonly aligned to:
int a = 1; short foo = 2; double blah = 4;
You can use the command M-x align to align lines in the current region. This command knows about common alignment patterns across many markup and programming languages. It encodes these patterns as a set of alignment rules, that say how to align different kinds of text in different contexts.
The user option align-rules-list
says which alignment rules
M-x align should consult. The value of this option is a list
with elements describing alignment rules. Each element is a cons cell
(title . attributes)
, where title is the name
of the alignment rule as a symbol, and attributes is a list of
rule attributes that define when the rule should apply and how it
partitions and aligns lines. Each rule attribute is a cons cell
(attribute . value)
, where attribute is the
name of attribute and value is its value. The only required
attribute is regexp
, whose value is a regular expression with
sub-expressions matching the parts of each line where M-x align
should expand or contract whitespace (see Backslash in Regular Expressions). See
the documentation string of align-rules-list
(C-h v
align-rules-list RET) for a full description of possible
alignment rule attributes. By default, this option is set to a long
list of alignment rules for many languages that Emacs supports. The
default rules use the modes
rule attribute to specify major
modes in which M-x align should apply them. Major modes can
also override align-rules-list
by setting the buffer-local
variable align-mode-rules-list
to a non-nil
list of
alignment rules. When align-mode-rules-list
is non-nil
,
M-x align consults it instead of align-rules-list
.
Besides alignment rules, M-x align uses another kind of rules
called exclusion rules. The exclusion rules say which parts in
the region M-x align should not align and instead leave them
intact. The user option align-exclude-rules-list
specifies
these exclusion rules. Similarly to align-rules-list
, the
value of align-exclude-rules-list
is also a list of cons cells
that describe the exclusion rules. By default,
align-exclude-rules-list
includes rules that exclude alignment
in quoted strings and comments in Lisp, C and other languages. Beyond
the default exclusion rules in align-exclude-rules-list
, major
modes can define bespoke exclusion rules by setting
align-mode-exclude-rules-list
to a non-nil
list of
rules, this overrides align-exclude-rules-list
just like
align-mode-rules-list
overrides align-rules-list
.
M-x align splits the region into a series of sections,
usually sequences of non-blank lines, and aligns each section
according to all matching alignment rule by expanding or contracting
stretches of whitespace. M-x align consistently aligns all
lines inside a single section, but it may align different sections in
the region differently. The user option align-region-separate
specifies how M-x align separates the region to sections. This
option can be one of the symbols entire
, group
, or a
regular expression. If align-region-separate
is entire
,
Emacs aligns the entire region as a single section. If this option is
group
, Emacs aligns each group of consecutive non-blank lines
in the region as a separate section. If align-region-separate
is a regular expression, M-x align scans the region for matches
to that regular expression and treats them as section separators. By
default align-region-separate
is set to a regular expression
that matches blank lines and lines that contains only whitespace and a
single curly brace (‘{’ or ‘}’). For special cases where
regular expressions are not accurate enough, you can also set
align-region-separate
to a function that says how to separate
the region to alignment sections. See the documentation string of
align-region-separate
for more details. Specific alignment
rules can override the value of align-region-separate
and
define their own section separator by specifying the separate
rule attribute.
If you call M-x align with a prefix argument (C-u), it enables more alignment rules that are often useful but may sometimes be too intrusive. For example, in a Lisp buffer with the following form:
(set-face-attribute 'mode-line-inactive nil :box nil :background nil :underline "black")
Typing (C-u M-x align) yields:
(set-face-attribute 'mode-line-inactive nil :box nil :background nil :underline "black")
In most cases, you should try M-x align without a prefix argument first, and if that doesn’t produce the right result you can undo with C-/ and try again with C-u M-x align.
You can use the command M-x align-highlight-rule to visualize the effect of a specific alignment or exclusion rule in the current region. This command prompts you for the title of a rule and highlights the parts on the region that this rule affects. For alignment rules, this command highlights the whitespace that M-x align would expand or contract, and for exclusion this command highlights the parts that M-x align would exclude from alignment. To remove the highlighting that this command creates, type M-x align-unhighlight-rule.
The command M-x align-current is similar to M-x align,
except that it operates only on the alignment section that contains
point regardless of the current region. This command determines the
boundaries of the current section according to the section separators
that align-region-separate
define. M-x align-entire is
another variant of M-x align, that disregards
align-region-separate
and aligns the entire region as a single
alignment section with consistent alignment. If you set
align-region-separate
to entire
, M-x align behaves
like M-x align-entire by default. To illustrate the effect of
aligning the entire region as a single alignment section, consider the
following code:
one = 1; foobarbaz = 2; spam = 3; emacs = 4;
when the region covers all of these lines, typing M-x align yields:
one = 1; foobarbaz = 2; spam = 3; emacs = 4;
On the other hand, M-x align-entire aligns all of the lines as a single section, so the ‘=’ appears at the same column in all lines:
one = 1; foobarbaz = 2; spam = 3; emacs = 4;
The command M-x align-regexp lets you align the current region
with an alignment rule that you define ad-hoc, instead of using the
predefined rules in align-rules-list
. M-x align-regexp
prompts you for a regular expression and uses that expression as the
regexp
attribute for an ad-hoc alignment rule that this command
uses to align the current region. By default, this command adjusts
the whitespace that matches the first sub-expression of the regular
expression you specify. If you call M-x align-regexp with a
prefix argument, it also prompts you for the sub-expression to use and
lets you specify the amount of whitespace to use as padding, as well
as whether to apply the rule repeatedly to all matches of the regular
expression in each line. See Backslash in Regular Expressions, for more
information about regular expressions and their sub-expressions.
If the user option align-indent-before-aligning
is
non-nil
, Emacs indents the region before aligning it with
M-x align. See Indentation. By default
align-indent-before-aligning
is set to nil
.
The user option align-to-tab-stop
says whether aligned parts
should start at a tab stop (see Tab Stops). If this option is
nil
, M-x align uses just enough whitespace for alignment,
disregarding tab stops. If this is a non-nil
symbol, M-x
align checks the value of that symbol, and if this value is
non-nil
, M-x align aligns to tab stops. By default, this
option is set to indent-tabs-mode
, so alignment respects tab
stops in buffers that use tabs for indentation. See Tabs vs. Spaces.
The user option align-default-spacing
specifies the default
amount of whitespace that M-x align and its related commands use
for padding between the different parts of each line when aligning it.
When align-to-tab-stop
is nil
, the value of
align-default-spacing
is the number of spaces to use for
padding; when align-to-tab-stop
is non-nil
, the value of
align-default-spacing
is instead the number of tab stops to
use. Each alignment rule can override the default that
align-default-spacing
specifies with the spacing
attribute rule.
Next: Editing Programs, Previous: Indentation, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
26 Commands for Human Languages
This chapter describes Emacs commands that act on text, by which we mean sequences of characters in a human language (as opposed to, say, a computer programming language). These commands act in ways that take into account the syntactic and stylistic conventions of human languages: conventions involving words, sentences, paragraphs, and capital letters. There are also commands for filling, which means rearranging the lines of a paragraph to be approximately equal in length. These commands, while intended primarily for editing text, are also often useful for editing programs.
Emacs has several major modes for editing human-language text. If the file contains ordinary text, use Text mode, which customizes Emacs in small ways for the syntactic conventions of text. Outline mode provides special commands for operating on text with an outline structure. See Outline Mode.
Org mode extends Outline mode and turns Emacs into a full-fledged organizer: you can manage TODO lists, store notes and publish them in many formats. See the Org Info manual, which is distributed with Emacs.
Emacs has other major modes for text which contains embedded commands, such as TeX and LaTeX (see TeX Mode); HTML and SGML (see SGML and HTML Modes); XML (see the nXML mode Info manual, which is distributed with Emacs); and Groff and Nroff (see Nroff Mode).
If you need to edit ASCII art pictures made out of text characters, use Picture mode, a special major mode for editing such pictures. See Editing Pictures.
- Words
- Sentences
- Paragraphs
- Pages
- Quotation Marks
- Filling Text
- Case Conversion Commands
- Text Mode
- Outline Mode
- Org Mode
- TeX Mode
- SGML and HTML Modes
- Nroff Mode
- Enriched Text
- Editing Text-based Tables
- Two-Column Editing
Next: Sentences, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.1 Words
Emacs defines several commands for moving over or operating on words:
- M-f
Move forward over a word (
forward-word
).- M-b
Move backward over a word (
backward-word
).- M-d
Kill up to the end of a word (
kill-word
).- M-DEL
Kill back to the beginning of a word (
backward-kill-word
).- M-@
Set mark at the end of the next word (
mark-word
).- M-t
Transpose two words or drag a word across others (
transpose-words
).
Notice how these keys form a series that parallels the character-based C-f, C-b, C-d, DEL and C-t. M-@ is cognate to C-@, which is an alias for C-SPC.
The commands M-f (forward-word
) and M-b
(backward-word
) move forward and backward over words. These
Meta-based key sequences are analogous to the key sequences
C-f and C-b, which move over single characters. The
analogy extends to numeric arguments, which serve as repeat counts.
M-f with a negative argument moves backward, and M-b with
a negative argument moves forward. Forward motion stops right after
the last letter of the word, while backward motion stops right before
the first letter.
M-d (kill-word
) kills the word after point. To be
precise, it kills everything from point to the place M-f would
move to. Thus, if point is in the middle of a word, M-d kills
just the part after point. If some punctuation comes between point
and the next word, it is killed along with the word. (If you wish to
kill only the next word but not the punctuation before it, simply do
M-f to get the end, and kill the word backwards with
M-DEL.) M-d takes arguments just like M-f.
M-DEL (backward-kill-word
) kills the word before
point. It kills everything from point back to where M-b would
move to. For instance, if point is after the space in ‘FOO, BAR’, it kills ‘FOO, ’. If you wish to kill just
‘FOO’, and not the comma and the space, use M-b M-d instead
of M-DEL.
M-t (transpose-words
) exchanges the word before or
containing point with the following word. The delimiter characters between
the words do not move. For example, ‘FOO, BAR’ transposes into
‘BAR, FOO’ rather than ‘BAR FOO,’. See Transposing Text, for
more on transposition.
To operate on words with an operation which acts on the region, use
the command M-@ (mark-word
). This command sets the mark
where M-f would move to. See Commands to Mark Textual Objects, for more
information about this command.
The word commands’ understanding of word boundaries is controlled by the syntax table. Any character can, for example, be declared to be a word delimiter. See Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
In addition, see Cursor Position Information for the M-=
(count-words-region
) and M-x count-words commands, which
count and report the number of words in the region or buffer.
Next: Paragraphs, Previous: Words, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.2 Sentences
The Emacs commands for manipulating sentences and paragraphs are mostly on Meta keys, like the word-handling commands.
- M-a
Move back to the beginning of the sentence (
backward-sentence
).- M-e
Move forward to the end of the sentence (
forward-sentence
).- M-k
Kill forward to the end of the sentence (
kill-sentence
).- C-x DEL
Kill back to the beginning of the sentence (
backward-kill-sentence
).
The commands M-a (backward-sentence
) and M-e
(forward-sentence
) move to the beginning and end of the current
sentence, respectively. Their bindings were chosen to resemble
C-a and C-e, which move to the beginning and end of a
line. Unlike them, M-a and M-e move over successive
sentences if repeated.
Moving backward over a sentence places point just before the first character of the sentence; moving forward places point right after the punctuation that ends the sentence. Neither one moves over the whitespace at the sentence boundary.
Just as C-a and C-e have a kill command, C-k, to
go with them, M-a and M-e have a corresponding kill
command: M-k (kill-sentence
) kills from point to the end
of the sentence. With a positive numeric argument n, it kills
the next n sentences; with a negative argument -n,
it kills back to the beginning of the nth preceding sentence.
The C-x DEL (backward-kill-sentence
) kills back
to the beginning of a sentence.
The sentence commands assume that you follow the American typist’s convention of putting two spaces at the end of a sentence. That is, a sentence ends wherever there is a ‘.’, ‘?’ or ‘!’ followed by the end of a line or two spaces, with any number of ‘)’, ‘]’, ‘'’, or ‘"’ characters allowed in between. A sentence also begins or ends wherever a paragraph begins or ends. It is useful to follow this convention, because it allows the Emacs sentence commands to distinguish between periods that end a sentence and periods that indicate abbreviations.
If you want to use just one space between sentences, you can set the
variable sentence-end-double-space
to nil
to make the
sentence commands stop for single spaces. However, this has a
drawback: there is no way to distinguish between periods that end
sentences and those that indicate abbreviations. For convenient and
reliable editing, we therefore recommend you follow the two-space
convention. The variable sentence-end-double-space
also
affects filling (see Explicit Fill Commands).
The variable sentence-end
controls how to recognize the end
of a sentence. If non-nil
, its value should be a regular
expression, which is used to match the last few characters of a
sentence, together with the whitespace following the sentence
(see Syntax of Regular Expressions). If the value is nil
, the default, then
Emacs computes sentence ends according to various criteria such as the
value of sentence-end-double-space
.
Some languages, such as Thai, do not use periods to indicate the end
of a sentence. Set the variable sentence-end-without-period
to
t
in such cases.
Next: Pages, Previous: Sentences, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.3 Paragraphs
The Emacs commands for manipulating paragraphs are also on Meta keys.
- M-{
Move back to previous paragraph beginning (
backward-paragraph
).- M-}
Move forward to next paragraph end (
forward-paragraph
).- M-h
Put point and mark around this or next paragraph (
mark-paragraph
).
M-{ (backward-paragraph
) moves to the beginning of the
current or previous paragraph, depending on where point is when the
command is invoked (see below for the definition of a paragraph).
M-} (forward-paragraph
) similarly moves to the end of
the current or next paragraph. If there is a blank line before the
paragraph, M-{ moves to the blank line.
When you wish to operate on a paragraph, type M-h
(mark-paragraph
) to set the region around it. For example,
M-h C-w kills the paragraph around or after point. M-h
puts point at the beginning and mark at the end of the paragraph point
was in. If point is between paragraphs (in a run of blank lines, or
at a boundary), M-h sets the region around the paragraph
following point. If there are blank lines preceding the first line of
the paragraph, one of these blank lines is included in the region. If
the region is already active, the command sets the mark without
changing point, and each subsequent M-h further advances the
mark by one paragraph.
The definition of a paragraph depends on the major mode. In Fundamental mode, as well as Text mode and related modes, a paragraph is separated from neighboring paragraphs by one or more blank lines—lines that are either empty, or consist solely of space, tab and/or formfeed characters. In programming language modes, paragraphs are usually defined in a similar way, so that you can use the paragraph commands even though there are no paragraphs as such in a program.
Note that an indented line is not itself a paragraph break in Text mode. If you want indented lines to separate paragraphs, use Paragraph-Indent Text mode instead. See Text Mode.
If you set a fill prefix, then paragraphs are delimited by all lines which don’t start with the fill prefix. See Filling Text.
The precise definition of a paragraph boundary is controlled by the
variables paragraph-separate
and paragraph-start
. The
value of paragraph-start
is a regular expression that should
match lines that either start or separate paragraphs
(see Syntax of Regular Expressions). The value of paragraph-separate
is another
regular expression that should match lines that separate paragraphs
without being part of any paragraph (for example, blank lines). Lines
that start a new paragraph and are contained in it must match only
paragraph-start
, not paragraph-separate
. For example,
in Fundamental mode, paragraph-start
is "\f\\|[ \t]*$"
, and paragraph-separate
is "[ \t\f]*$"
.
Note that paragraph-start
and paragraph-separate
are
matched against the text at the left margin, which is not necessarily
the beginning of the line, so these regexps should not use ‘^’ as
an anchor, to ensure that the paragraph functions will work equally
within a region of text indented by a margin setting.
Next: Quotation Marks, Previous: Paragraphs, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.4 Pages
Within some text files, text is divided into pages delimited by the formfeed character (ASCII code 12, also denoted as ‘control-L’), which is displayed in Emacs as the escape sequence ‘^L’ (see How Text Is Displayed). Traditionally, when such text files are printed to hardcopy, each formfeed character forces a page break. Most Emacs commands treat it just like any other character, so you can insert it with C-q C-l, delete it with DEL, etc. In addition, Emacs provides commands to move over pages and operate on them.
- M-x what-page
Display the page number of point, and the line number within that page.
- C-x [
Move point to previous page boundary (
backward-page
).- C-x ]
Move point to next page boundary (
forward-page
).- C-x C-p
Put point and mark around this page (or another page) (
mark-page
).- C-x l
Count the lines in this page (
count-lines-page
).
M-x what-page counts pages from the beginning of the file, and counts lines within the page, showing both numbers in the echo area.
The C-x [ (backward-page
) command moves point to immediately
after the previous page delimiter. If point is already right after a page
delimiter, it skips that one and stops at the previous one. A numeric
argument serves as a repeat count. The C-x ] (forward-page
)
command moves forward past the next page delimiter.
The C-x C-p command (mark-page
) puts point at the
beginning of the current page (after that page delimiter at the
front), and the mark at the end of the page (after the page delimiter
at the end).
C-x C-p C-w is a handy way to kill a page to move it elsewhere. If you move to another page delimiter with C-x [ and C-x ], then yank the killed page, all the pages will be properly delimited once again. Making sure this works as expected is the reason C-x C-p includes only the following page delimiter in the region.
A numeric argument to C-x C-p specifies which page to go to, relative to the current one. Zero means the current page, one means the next page, and -1 means the previous one.
The C-x l command (count-lines-page
) is good for deciding
where to break a page in two. It displays in the echo area the total number
of lines in the current page, and then divides it up into those preceding
the current line and those following, as in
Page has 96 (72+25) lines
Notice that the sum is off by one; this is correct if point is not at the beginning of a line.
The variable page-delimiter
controls where pages begin. Its
value is a regular expression that matches the beginning of a line
that separates pages (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). The normal value of this
variable is "^\f"
, which matches a formfeed character at the
beginning of a line.
Next: Filling Text, Previous: Pages, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.5 Quotation Marks
One common way to quote is the typewriter convention, which quotes using straight apostrophes ‘'like this'’ or double-quotes ‘"like this"’. Another common way is the curved quote convention, which uses left and right single or double quotation marks ‘like this’ or “like this”12. In text files, typewriter quotes are simple and portable; curved quotes are less ambiguous and typically look nicer.
Electric Quote mode makes it easier to type curved quotes. As you
type characters it optionally converts ` to ‘, ' to ’,
`` to “, and '' to ”. It’s possible to change the
default quotes listed above, by customizing the variable
electric-quote-chars
, a list of four characters, where the
items correspond to the left single quote, the right single quote, the
left double quote and the right double quote, respectively, whose
default value is '(?‘ ?’ ?“ ?”)
.
You can customize the behavior of Electric Quote mode by customizing
variables that control where it is active. It is active in text
paragraphs if electric-quote-paragraph
is non-nil
, in
programming-language comments if electric-quote-comment
is
non-nil
, and in programming-language strings if
electric-quote-string
is non-nil
. The default is
nil
for electric-quote-string
and t
for the other
variables.
You can also set the option electric-quote-replace-double
to
a non-nil
value. Then, typing " inserts an appropriate
curved double quote depending on context: “ at the beginning of
the buffer or after a line break, whitespace, opening parenthesis, or
quote character, and ” otherwise.
Electric Quote mode is disabled by default. To toggle it in a
single buffer, use M-x electric-quote-local-mode.
To toggle it globally, type
M-x electric-quote-mode. To suppress it for a single use,
type C-q ` or C-q ' instead of ` or '. To
insert a curved quote even when Electric Quote is disabled or
inactive, you can type C-x 8 [ for ‘, C-x 8 ] for
’, C-x 8 { for “, and C-x 8 } for ”.
See Inserting Text. Note that the value of
electric-quote-chars
does not affect these key bindings, they
are not key bindings of electric-quote-mode
but bound in
global-map
.
Next: Case Conversion Commands, Previous: Quotation Marks, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.6 Filling Text
Filling text means breaking it up into lines that fit a specified width. Emacs does filling in two ways. In Auto Fill mode, inserting text with self-inserting characters also automatically fills it. There are also explicit fill commands that you can use when editing text.
Next: Explicit Fill Commands, Up: Filling Text [Contents][Index]
26.6.1 Auto Fill Mode
Auto Fill mode is a buffer-local minor mode (see Minor Modes) in which lines are broken automatically when the line becomes too wide and you type SPC or RET.
- M-x auto-fill-mode
Enable or disable Auto Fill mode.
- SPC
- RET
In Auto Fill mode, break lines when appropriate.
The mode command M-x auto-fill-mode toggles Auto Fill mode in
the current buffer. Like any other minor mode, with a positive
numeric argument, it enables Auto Fill mode, and with a negative
argument it disables it. To enable Auto Fill mode automatically in
certain major modes, add auto-fill-mode
to the mode hooks
(see Major Modes). When Auto Fill mode is enabled, the mode
indicator ‘Fill’ appears in the mode line (see The Mode Line).
Auto Fill mode breaks lines automatically at the appropriate places whenever lines get longer than the desired width. This line breaking occurs only when you type SPC or RET. If you wish to insert a space or newline without permitting line-breaking, type C-q SPC or C-q C-j respectively. Also, C-o inserts a newline without line breaking.
The place where Auto Fill breaks a line depends on the line’s characters. For characters from ASCII, Latin, and most other scripts Emacs breaks a line on space characters, to keep the words intact. But for CJK scripts, a line can be broken between any two characters. (If you load the kinsoku library, Emacs will avoid breaking a line between certain pairs of CJK characters, where special rules prohibit that.)
When Auto Fill mode breaks a line, it tries to obey the adaptive fill prefix: if a fill prefix can be deduced from the first and/or second line of the current paragraph, it is inserted into the new line (see Adaptive Filling). Otherwise the new line is indented, as though you had typed TAB on it (see Indentation). In a programming language mode, if a line is broken in the middle of a comment, the comment is split by inserting new comment delimiters as appropriate.
Auto Fill mode does not refill entire paragraphs; it breaks lines but does not merge lines. Therefore, editing in the middle of a paragraph can result in a paragraph that is not correctly filled. To fill it, call the explicit fill commands (see Explicit Fill Commands).
A similar feature that wraps long lines automatically at display time is Visual Line Mode (see Visual Line Mode).
Next: The Fill Prefix, Previous: Auto Fill Mode, Up: Filling Text [Contents][Index]
26.6.2 Explicit Fill Commands
- M-q
Fill current paragraph (
fill-paragraph
).- C-x f
Set the fill column (
set-fill-column
).- M-x fill-region
Fill each paragraph in the region (
fill-region
).- M-x fill-region-as-paragraph
Fill the region, considering it as one paragraph.
- M-x center-line
Center a line.
The command M-q (fill-paragraph
) fills the
current paragraph. It redistributes the line breaks within the
paragraph, and deletes any excess space and tab characters occurring
within the paragraph, in such a way that the lines end up fitting
within a certain maximum width. Like Auto Fill mode, this and other
filling commands usually break lines at space characters, but for CJK
characters these commands can break a line between almost any two
characters, and they can also obey the kinsoku rules. See Auto Fill Mode.
Normally, M-q acts on the paragraph where point is, but if point is between paragraphs, it acts on the paragraph after point. If the region is active, it acts instead on the text in the region. You can also call M-x fill-region to specifically fill the text in the region.
M-q and fill-region
use the usual Emacs criteria for
finding paragraph boundaries (see Paragraphs). For more control,
you can use M-x fill-region-as-paragraph, which refills
everything between point and mark as a single paragraph. This command
deletes any blank lines within the region, so separate blocks of text
end up combined into one block.
A numeric argument to M-q tells it to justify the text
as well as filling it. This means that extra spaces are inserted to
make the right margin line up exactly at the fill column. To remove
the extra spaces, use M-q with no argument. (Likewise for
fill-region
.)
The maximum line width for filling is specified by the buffer-local
variable fill-column
. The default value (see Local Variables) is
70. The easiest way to set fill-column
in the current buffer
is to use the command C-x f (set-fill-column
). With a
numeric argument, it uses that as the new fill column. With just
C-u as argument, it sets fill-column
to the current
horizontal position of point. Note that, by its very nature,
fill-column
is measured in column units; the actual position of
that column on a graphical display depends on the font being used. In
particular, using variable-pitch fonts will cause the
fill-column
occupy different horizontal positions on display in
different lines.
The command M-x center-line centers the current line within the current fill column. With an argument n, it centers n lines individually and moves past them. This binding is made by Text mode and is available only in that and related modes (see Text Mode).
By default, Emacs considers a period followed by two spaces or by a
newline as the end of a sentence; a period followed by just one space
indicates an abbreviation, not the end of a sentence. Accordingly,
the fill commands will not break a line after a period followed by
just one space. If you set the variable
sentence-end-double-space
to nil
, the fill commands will
break a line after a period followed by one space, and put just one
space after each period. See Sentences, for other effects and
possible drawbacks of this.
If the variable colon-double-space
is non-nil
, the
fill commands put two spaces after a colon.
To specify additional conditions where line-breaking is not allowed,
customize the abnormal hook variable fill-nobreak-predicate
(see Hooks). Each function in this hook is called with no
arguments, with point positioned where Emacs is considering breaking a
line. If a function returns a non-nil
value, Emacs will not
break the line there. Functions you can use there include:
fill-single-word-nobreak-p
(don’t break after the first word of
a sentence or before the last); fill-single-char-nobreak-p
(don’t break after a one-letter word preceded by a whitespace
character); fill-french-nobreak-p
(don’t break after ‘(’
or before ‘)’, ‘:’ or ‘?’); and
fill-polish-nobreak-p
(don’t break after a one letter word,
even if preceded by a non-whitespace character).
Emacs can display an indicator in the fill-column
position
using the Display fill column indicator mode (see display-fill-column-indicator).
Next: Adaptive Filling, Previous: Explicit Fill Commands, Up: Filling Text [Contents][Index]
26.6.3 The Fill Prefix
The fill prefix feature allows paragraphs to be filled so that each line starts with a special string of characters (such as a sequence of spaces, giving an indented paragraph). You can specify a fill prefix explicitly; otherwise, Emacs tries to deduce one automatically (see Adaptive Filling).
- C-x .
Set the fill prefix (
set-fill-prefix
).- M-q
Fill a paragraph using current fill prefix (
fill-paragraph
).- M-x fill-individual-paragraphs
Fill the region, considering each change of indentation as starting a new paragraph.
- M-x fill-nonuniform-paragraphs
Fill the region, considering only paragraph-separator lines as starting a new paragraph.
To specify a fill prefix for the current buffer, move to a line that
starts with the desired prefix, put point at the end of the prefix,
and type C-x . (set-fill-prefix
). (That’s a period
after the C-x.) To turn off the fill prefix, specify an empty
prefix: type C-x . with point at the beginning of a line.
When a fill prefix is in effect, the fill commands remove the fill prefix from each line of the paragraph before filling, and insert it on each line after filling. (The beginning of the first line of the paragraph is left unchanged, since often that is intentionally different.) Auto Fill mode also inserts the fill prefix automatically when it makes a new line (see Auto Fill Mode). The C-o command inserts the fill prefix on new lines it creates, when you use it at the beginning of a line (see Blank Lines). Conversely, the command M-^ deletes the prefix (if it occurs) after the newline that it deletes (see Indentation).
For example, if fill-column
is 40 and you set the fill prefix
to ‘;; ’, then M-q in the following text
;; This is an ;; example of a paragraph ;; inside a Lisp-style comment.
produces this:
;; This is an example of a paragraph ;; inside a Lisp-style comment.
Lines that do not start with the fill prefix are considered to start paragraphs, both in M-q and the paragraph commands; this gives good results for paragraphs with hanging indentation (every line indented except the first one). Lines which are blank or indented once the prefix is removed also separate or start paragraphs; this is what you want if you are writing multi-paragraph comments with a comment delimiter on each line.
You can use M-x fill-individual-paragraphs to set the fill prefix for each paragraph automatically. This command divides the region into paragraphs, treating every change in the amount of indentation as the start of a new paragraph, and fills each of these paragraphs. Thus, all the lines in one paragraph have the same amount of indentation. That indentation serves as the fill prefix for that paragraph.
M-x fill-nonuniform-paragraphs is a similar command that divides
the region into paragraphs in a different way. It considers only
paragraph-separating lines (as defined by paragraph-separate
) as
starting a new paragraph. Since this means that the lines of one
paragraph may have different amounts of indentation, the fill prefix
used is the smallest amount of indentation of any of the lines of the
paragraph. This gives good results with styles that indent a paragraph’s
first line more or less that the rest of the paragraph.
The fill prefix is stored in the variable fill-prefix
. Its value
is a string, or nil
when there is no fill prefix. This is a
per-buffer variable; altering the variable affects only the current buffer,
but there is a default value which you can change as well. See Local Variables.
The indentation
text property provides another way to control
the amount of indentation paragraphs receive. See Indentation in Enriched Text.
Previous: The Fill Prefix, Up: Filling Text [Contents][Index]
26.6.4 Adaptive Filling
The fill commands can deduce the proper fill prefix for a paragraph automatically in certain cases: either whitespace or certain punctuation characters at the beginning of a line are propagated to all lines of the paragraph.
If the paragraph has two or more lines, the fill prefix is taken from the paragraph’s second line, but only if it appears on the first line as well.
If a paragraph has just one line, fill commands may take a prefix from that line. The decision is complicated because there are three reasonable things to do in such a case:
- Use the first line’s prefix on all the lines of the paragraph.
- Indent subsequent lines with whitespace, so that they line up under the text that follows the prefix on the first line, but don’t actually copy the prefix from the first line.
- Don’t do anything special with the second and following lines.
All three of these styles of formatting are commonly used. So the fill commands try to determine what you would like, based on the prefix that appears and on the major mode. Here is how.
If the prefix found on the first line matches
adaptive-fill-first-line-regexp
, or if it appears to be a
comment-starting sequence (this depends on the major mode), then the
prefix found is used for filling the paragraph, provided it would not
act as a paragraph starter on subsequent lines.
Otherwise, the prefix found is converted to an equivalent number of spaces, and those spaces are used as the fill prefix for the rest of the lines, provided they would not act as a paragraph starter on subsequent lines.
In Text mode, and other modes where only blank lines and page delimiters separate paragraphs, the prefix chosen by adaptive filling never acts as a paragraph starter, so it can always be used for filling.
The variable adaptive-fill-regexp
determines what kinds of line
beginnings can serve as a fill prefix: any characters at the start of
the line that match this regular expression are used. If you set the
variable adaptive-fill-mode
to nil
, the fill prefix is
never chosen automatically.
You can specify more complex ways of choosing a fill prefix
automatically by setting the variable adaptive-fill-function
to a
function. This function is called with point after the left margin of a
line, and it should return the appropriate fill prefix based on that
line. If it returns nil
, adaptive-fill-regexp
gets
a chance to find a prefix.
Next: Text Mode, Previous: Filling Text, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.7 Case Conversion Commands
Emacs has commands for converting either a single word or any arbitrary range of text to upper case or to lower case.
- M-l
Convert following word to lower case (
downcase-word
).- M-- M-l
Convert previous/last word to lower case. Note: Meta-- is Meta-minus.
- M-u
Convert following word to upper case (
upcase-word
).- M-- M-u
Convert previous/last last word to all upper case.
- M-c
Capitalize the following word (
capitalize-word
).- M-- M-c
Convert previous/last last word to lower case with capital initial.
- C-x C-l
Convert region to lower case (
downcase-region
).- C-x C-u
Convert region to upper case (
upcase-region
).
M-l (downcase-word
) converts the word after point to
lower case, moving past it. Thus, repeating M-l converts
successive words. M-u (upcase-word
) converts to all
capitals instead, while M-c (capitalize-word
) puts the
first letter of the word into upper case and the rest into lower case.
All these commands convert several words at once if given an argument.
They are especially convenient for converting a large amount of text
from all upper case to mixed case, because you can move through the
text using M-l, M-u or M-c on each word as
appropriate, occasionally using M-f instead to skip a word.
When given a negative argument, as in C-u - 5 M-c, the word case-conversion commands apply to the appropriate number of words before point, but do not move point. This is convenient when you have just typed a word in the wrong case: you can give the case conversion command, like M-- M-u, and continue typing.
If a word case conversion command is given in the middle of a word,
it applies only to the part of the word which follows point. (This is
comparable to what M-d (kill-word
) does.) With a
negative argument, case conversion applies only to the part of the
word before point.
The other case conversion commands are C-x C-u
(upcase-region
) and C-x C-l (downcase-region
), which
convert everything between point and mark to the specified case. Point and
mark do not move.
The region case conversion commands upcase-region
and
downcase-region
are normally disabled. This means that they ask
for confirmation if you try to use them. When you confirm, you may
enable the command, which means it will not ask for confirmation again.
See Disabling Commands.
Next: Outline Mode, Previous: Case Conversion Commands, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.8 Text Mode
Text mode is a major mode for editing files of text in a human language. Files which have names ending in the extension .txt are usually opened in Text mode (see Choosing File Modes). To explicitly switch to Text mode, type M-x text-mode.
In Text mode, only blank lines and page delimiters separate paragraphs. As a result, paragraphs can be indented, and adaptive filling determines what indentation to use when filling a paragraph. See Adaptive Filling.
In Text mode, the TAB (indent-for-tab-command
) command
usually inserts whitespace up to the next tab stop, instead of
indenting the current line. See Indentation, for details.
Text mode turns off the features concerned with comments except when you explicitly invoke them. It changes the syntax table so that apostrophes are considered part of words (e.g., ‘don't’ is considered one word). However, if a word starts with an apostrophe, it is treated as a prefix for the purposes of capitalization (e.g., M-c converts ‘'hello'’ into ‘'Hello'’, as expected).
If you indent the first lines of paragraphs, then you should use Paragraph-Indent Text mode (M-x paragraph-indent-text-mode) rather than Text mode. In that mode, you do not need to have blank lines between paragraphs, because the first-line indentation is sufficient to start a paragraph; however paragraphs in which every line is indented are not supported. Use M-x paragraph-indent-minor-mode to enable an equivalent minor mode for situations where you shouldn’t change the major mode—in mail composition, for instance.
Text mode binds M-TAB to ispell-complete-word
.
This command performs completion of the partial word in the buffer
before point, using the spelling dictionary as the space of possible
words. See Checking and Correcting Spelling. If your window manager defines
M-TAB to switch windows, you can type ESC
TAB or C-M-i instead.
Entering Text mode runs the mode hook text-mode-hook
(see Major Modes).
The following sections describe several major modes that are
derived from Text mode. These derivatives share most of the
features of Text mode described above. In particular, derivatives of
Text mode run text-mode-hook
prior to running their own mode
hooks.
Next: Org Mode, Previous: Text Mode, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.9 Outline Mode
Outline mode is a major mode derived from Text mode, which is
specialized for editing outlines. It provides commands to navigate
between entries in the outline structure, and commands to make parts
of a buffer temporarily invisible, so that the outline structure may
be more easily viewed. Type M-x outline-mode to switch to
Outline mode. Entering Outline mode runs the hook
text-mode-hook
followed by the hook outline-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
When you use an Outline mode command to make a line invisible (see Outline Visibility Commands), the line disappears from the screen. An ellipsis (three periods in a row) is displayed at the end of the previous visible line, to indicate the hidden text. Multiple consecutive invisible lines produce just one ellipsis.
Editing commands that operate on lines, such as C-n and C-p, treat the text of the invisible line as part of the previous visible line. Killing the ellipsis at the end of a visible line really kills all the following invisible text associated with the ellipsis.
- Outline Minor Mode
- Format of Outlines
- Outline Motion Commands
- Outline Visibility Commands
- Viewing One Outline in Multiple Views
- Folding Editing
Next: Format of Outlines, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.1 Outline Minor Mode
Outline minor mode is a buffer-local minor mode which provides the same commands as the major mode, Outline mode, but can be used in conjunction with other major modes. You can type M-x outline-minor-mode to toggle Outline minor mode in the current buffer, or use a file-local variable setting to enable it in a specific file (see Local Variables in Files).
The major mode, Outline mode, provides special key bindings on the
C-c prefix. Outline minor mode provides similar bindings with
C-c @ as the prefix; this is to reduce the conflicts with the
major mode’s special commands. (The variable
outline-minor-mode-prefix
controls the prefix used.)
If outline-minor-mode-use-buttons
is non-nil
, Outline
minor mode will use buttons at the beginning of the heading lines, in
addition to ellipsis, to show that a section is hidden. Clicking the
mouse on the button toggles display of the section. If the value of
this variable is insert
, the buttons are inserted directly into
the buffer text, so RET on the button will also toggle display
of the section, like a mouse click does. Using the value insert
is not recommended in editable buffers because it modifies them.
If the value is in-margins
, Outline minor mode will use the
window margins to indicate that a section is hidden. The buttons are
customizable as icons (see Icons).
If the outline-minor-mode-cycle
user option is
non-nil
, the TAB and S-TAB keys that cycle
the visibility are enabled on the outline heading lines
(see outline-cycle). TAB cycles hiding,
showing the sub-heading, and showing all for the current section.
S-TAB does the same for the entire buffer.
Next: Outline Motion Commands, Previous: Outline Minor Mode, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.2 Format of Outlines
Outline mode assumes that the lines in the buffer are of two types: heading lines and body lines. A heading line represents a topic in the outline. Heading lines start with one or more asterisk (‘*’) characters; the number of asterisks determines the depth of the heading in the outline structure. Thus, a heading line with one ‘*’ is a major topic; all the heading lines with two ‘*’s between it and the next one-‘*’ heading are its subtopics; and so on. Any line that is not a heading line is a body line. Body lines belong with the preceding heading line. Here is an example:
* Food This is the body, which says something about the topic of food. ** Delicious Food This is the body of the second-level header. ** Distasteful Food This could have a body too, with several lines. *** Dormitory Food * Shelter Another first-level topic with its header line.
A heading line together with all following body lines is called collectively an entry. A heading line together with all following deeper heading lines and their body lines is called a subtree.
You can customize the criterion for distinguishing heading lines by
setting the variable outline-regexp
. (The recommended ways to
do this are in a major mode function or with a file local variable.)
Any line whose beginning has a match for this regexp is considered a
heading line. Matches that start within a line (not at the left
margin) do not count.
The length of the matching text determines the level of the heading;
longer matches make a more deeply nested level. Thus, for example, if
a text formatter has commands ‘@chapter’, ‘@section’ and
‘@subsection’ to divide the document into chapters and sections,
you could make those lines count as heading lines by setting
outline-regexp
to ‘"@chap\\|@\\(sub\\)*section"’. Note
the trick: the two words ‘chapter’ and ‘section’ are equally
long, but by defining the regexp to match only ‘chap’ we ensure
that the length of the text matched on a chapter heading is shorter,
so that Outline mode will know that sections are contained in
chapters. This works as long as no other command starts with
‘@chap’.
You can explicitly specify a rule for calculating the level of a
heading line by setting the variable outline-level
. The value
of outline-level
should be a function that takes no arguments
and returns the level of the current heading. The recommended ways to
set this variable are in a major mode command or with a file local
variable.
Next: Outline Visibility Commands, Previous: Format of Outlines, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.3 Outline Motion Commands
Outline mode provides special motion commands that move backward and forward to heading lines.
- C-c C-n ¶
-
Move point to the next visible heading line (
outline-next-visible-heading
). - C-c C-p ¶
-
Move point to the previous visible heading line (
outline-previous-visible-heading
). - C-c C-f ¶
-
Move point to the next visible heading line at the same level as the one point is on (
outline-forward-same-level
). - C-c C-b ¶
-
Move point to the previous visible heading line at the same level (
outline-backward-same-level
). - C-c C-u ¶
-
Move point up to a lower-level (more inclusive) visible heading line (
outline-up-heading
).
All of the above commands accept numeric arguments as repeat counts. For example, C-c C-f, when given an argument, moves forward that many visible heading lines on the same level, and C-c C-u with an argument moves out of that many nested levels.
Next: Viewing One Outline in Multiple Views, Previous: Outline Motion Commands, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.4 Outline Visibility Commands
Outline mode provides several commands for temporarily hiding or revealing parts of the buffer, based on the outline structure. These commands are not undoable; their effects are simply not recorded by the undo mechanism, so you can undo right past them (see Undo).
Many of these commands act on the current heading line. If point is on a heading line, that is the current heading line; if point is on a body line, the current heading line is the nearest preceding header line.
- C-c C-c
Make the current heading line’s body invisible (
outline-hide-entry
).- C-c C-e
Make the current heading line’s body visible (
outline-show-entry
).- C-c C-d
Make everything under the current heading invisible, not including the heading itself (
outline-hide-subtree
).- C-c C-s
Make everything under the current heading visible, including body, subheadings, and their bodies (
outline-show-subtree
).- C-c C-l
Make the body of the current heading line, and of all its subheadings, invisible (
outline-hide-leaves
).- C-c C-k
Make all subheadings of the current heading line, at all levels, visible (
outline-show-branches
).- C-c C-i
Make immediate subheadings (one level down) of the current heading line visible (
outline-show-children
).- C-c C-t
Make all body lines in the buffer invisible (
outline-hide-body
).- C-c C-a
Make all lines in the buffer visible (
outline-show-all
).- C-c C-q
Hide everything except the top n levels of heading lines (
outline-hide-sublevels
).- C-c C-o
Hide everything except for the heading or body that point is in, plus the headings leading up from there to the top level of the outline (
outline-hide-other
).
The simplest of these commands are C-c C-c
(outline-hide-entry
), which hides the body lines directly
following the current heading line, and C-c C-e
(outline-show-entry
), which reveals them. Subheadings and
their bodies are not affected.
The commands C-c C-d (outline-hide-subtree
) and
C-c C-s (outline-show-subtree
) are more powerful. They
apply to the current heading line’s subtree: its body, all of
its subheadings, both direct and indirect, and all of their bodies.
The command C-c C-l (outline-hide-leaves
) hides the
body of the current heading line as well as all the bodies in its
subtree; the subheadings themselves are left visible. The command
C-c C-k (outline-show-branches
) reveals the subheadings,
if they had previously been hidden (e.g., by C-c C-d). The
command C-c C-i (outline-show-children
) is a weaker
version of this; it reveals just the direct subheadings, i.e., those
one level down.
The command C-c C-o (outline-hide-other
) hides
everything except the entry that point is in, plus its parents (the
headers leading up from there to top level in the outline) and the top
level headings. It also reveals body lines preceding the first
heading in the buffer.
The remaining commands affect the whole buffer. C-c C-t
(outline-hide-body
) makes all body lines invisible, so that you
see just the outline structure (as a special exception, it will not
hide lines at the top of the file, preceding the first header line,
even though these are technically body lines). C-c C-a
(outline-show-all
) makes all lines visible. C-c C-q
(outline-hide-sublevels
) hides all but the top level headings
at and above the level of the current heading line (defaulting to 1 if
point is not on a heading); with a numeric argument n, it hides
everything except the top n levels of heading lines. Note that
it completely reveals all the n top levels and the body lines
before the first heading.
Outline also provides two convenience commands to cycle the
visibility of each section and the whole buffer. Typing
TAB (outline-cycle
) on a heading cycles the current
section between “hide all”, “subheadings”, and “show all”
states. Typing S-TAB (outline-cycle-buffer
) cycles
the whole buffer between “only top-level headings”, “all headings
and subheadings”, and “show all” states.
When incremental search finds text that is hidden by Outline mode,
it makes that part of the buffer visible. If you exit the search at
that position, the text remains visible. To toggle whether or not
an active incremental search can match hidden text, type M-s i.
To change the default for future searches, customize the option
search-invisible
. (This option also affects how query-replace
and related functions treat hidden text, see Query Replace.)
You can also automatically make text visible as you navigate in it by
using Reveal mode (M-x reveal-mode), a buffer-local minor mode.
The outline-default-state
variable controls what headings
will be visible after Outline mode is turned on. If non-nil
,
some headings are initially outlined. If equal to a number, show only
headings up to and including the corresponding level. If equal to
outline-show-all
, all text of buffer is shown. If equal to
outline-show-only-headings
, show only headings, whatever their
level is. If equal to a lambda function or function name, this
function is expected to toggle headings visibility, and will be called
without arguments after the mode is enabled.
Next: Folding Editing, Previous: Outline Visibility Commands, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.5 Viewing One Outline in Multiple Views
You can display two views of a single outline at the same time, in different windows. To do this, you must create an indirect buffer using M-x make-indirect-buffer. The first argument of this command is the existing outline buffer name, and its second argument is the name to use for the new indirect buffer. See Indirect Buffers.
Once the indirect buffer exists, you can display it in a window in the normal fashion, with C-x 4 b or other Emacs commands. The Outline mode commands to show and hide parts of the text operate on each buffer independently; as a result, each buffer can have its own view. If you want more than two views on the same outline, create additional indirect buffers.
Previous: Viewing One Outline in Multiple Views, Up: Outline Mode [Contents][Index]
26.9.6 Folding Editing
The Foldout package extends Outline mode and Outline minor mode with folding commands. The idea of folding is that you zoom in on a nested portion of the outline, while hiding its relatives at higher levels.
Consider an Outline mode buffer with all the text and subheadings under level-1 headings hidden. To look at what is hidden under one of these headings, you could use C-c C-e (M-x outline-show-entry) to expose the body, or C-c C-i to expose the child (level-2) headings.
With Foldout, you use C-c C-z (M-x foldout-zoom-subtree). This exposes the body and child subheadings, and narrows the buffer so that only the level-1 heading, the body and the level-2 headings are visible. Now to look under one of the level-2 headings, position the cursor on it and use C-c C-z again. This exposes the level-2 body and its level-3 child subheadings and narrows the buffer again. Zooming in on successive subheadings can be done as much as you like. A string in the mode line shows how deep you’ve gone.
When zooming in on a heading, to see only the child subheadings specify a numeric argument: C-u C-c C-z. The number of levels of children can be specified too (compare M-x outline-show-children), e.g., M-2 C-c C-z exposes two levels of child subheadings. Alternatively, the body can be specified with a negative argument: M-- C-c C-z. The whole subtree can be expanded, similarly to C-c C-s (M-x outline-show-subtree), by specifying a zero argument: M-0 C-c C-z.
While you’re zoomed in, you can still use Outline mode’s exposure and hiding functions without disturbing Foldout. Also, since the buffer is narrowed, global editing actions will only affect text under the zoomed-in heading. This is useful for restricting changes to a particular chapter or section of your document.
To unzoom (exit) a fold, use C-c C-x (M-x foldout-exit-fold). This hides all the text and subheadings under the top-level heading and returns you to the previous view of the buffer. Specifying a numeric argument exits that many levels of folds. Specifying a zero argument exits all folds.
To cancel the narrowing of a fold without hiding the text and subheadings, specify a negative argument. For example, M--2 C-c C-x exits two folds and leaves the text and subheadings exposed.
Foldout mode also provides mouse commands for entering and exiting folds, and for showing and hiding text:
- C-M-mouse-1 zooms in on the heading clicked on
- single click: expose body.
- double click: expose subheadings.
- triple click: expose body and subheadings.
- quad click: expose entire subtree.
- C-M-mouse-2 exposes text under the heading clicked on
- single click: expose body.
- double click: expose subheadings.
- triple click: expose body and subheadings.
- quad click: expose entire subtree.
- C-M-mouse-3 hides text under the heading clicked on or exits fold
- single click: hide subtree.
- double click: exit fold and hide text.
- triple click: exit fold without hiding text.
- quad click: exit all folds and hide text.
You can specify different modifier keys (instead of
Ctrl-Meta-) by setting foldout-mouse-modifiers
; but if
you have already loaded the foldout.el library, you must reload
it in order for this to take effect.
To use the Foldout package, you can type M-x load-library RET foldout RET; or you can arrange for to do that automatically by putting the following in your init file:
(with-eval-after-load "outline" (require 'foldout))
Next: TeX Mode, Previous: Outline Mode, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.10 Org Mode
Org mode is a variant of Outline mode for using Emacs as an organizer and/or authoring system. Files with names ending in the extension .org are opened in Org mode (see Choosing File Modes). To explicitly switch to Org mode, type M-x org-mode.
In Org mode, as in Outline mode, each entry has a heading line that starts with one or more ‘*’ characters. See Format of Outlines. In addition, any line that begins with the ‘#’ character is treated as a comment.
Org mode provides commands for easily viewing and manipulating the
outline structure. The simplest of these commands is TAB
(org-cycle
). If invoked on a heading line, it cycles through
the different visibility states of the subtree: (i) showing only that
heading line, (ii) showing only the heading line and the heading lines
of its direct children, if any, and (iii) showing the entire subtree.
If invoked in a body line, the global binding for TAB is
executed.
Typing S-TAB (org-shifttab
) anywhere in an Org mode
buffer cycles the visibility of the entire outline structure, between
(i) showing only top-level heading lines, (ii) showing all heading
lines but no body lines, and (iii) showing everything.
You can move an entire entry up or down in the buffer, including its
body lines and subtree (if any), by typing M-UP
(org-metaup
) or M-DOWN (org-metadown
) on the
heading line. Similarly, you can promote or demote a heading line
with M-LEFT (org-metaleft
) and M-RIGHT
(org-metaright
). These commands execute their global bindings
if invoked on a body line.
The following subsections give basic instructions for using Org mode as an organizer and as an authoring system. For details, see Introduction in The Org Manual.
Next: Org as an authoring system, Up: Org Mode [Contents][Index]
26.10.1 Org as an organizer
You can tag an Org entry as a TODO item by typing C-c
C-t (org-todo
) anywhere in the entry. This adds the keyword
‘TODO’ to the heading line. Typing C-c C-t again switches
the keyword to ‘DONE’; another C-c C-t removes the keyword
entirely, and so forth. You can customize the keywords used by
C-c C-t via the variable org-todo-keywords
.
Apart from marking an entry as TODO, you can attach a date to it, by
typing C-c C-s (org-schedule
) in the entry. This prompts
for a date by popping up the Emacs Calendar (see The Calendar and the Diary),
and then adds the tag ‘SCHEDULED’, together with the selected
date, beneath the heading line. The command C-c C-d
(org-deadline
) has the same effect, except that it uses the tag
DEADLINE
.
Once you have some TODO items planned in an Org file, you can add
that file to the list of agenda files by typing C-c [
(org-agenda-file-to-front
). Org mode is designed to let you
easily maintain multiple agenda files, e.g., for organizing different
aspects of your life. The list of agenda files is stored in the
variable org-agenda-files
.
To view items coming from your agenda files, type M-x org-agenda. This command prompts for what you want to see: a list of things to do this week, a list of TODO items with specific keywords, etc. See Agenda Views in The Org Manual, for details.
Previous: Org as an organizer, Up: Org Mode [Contents][Index]
26.10.2 Org as an authoring system
You may want to format your Org notes nicely and to prepare them for
export and publication. To export the current buffer, type C-c
C-e (org-export-dispatch
) anywhere in an Org buffer. This
command prompts for an export format; currently supported formats
include HTML, LaTeX, Texinfo, OpenDocument (.odt),
iCalendar, Markdown, man-page, and PDF. Some formats, such as PDF,
require certain system tools to be installed.
To export several files at once to a specific directory, either
locally or over the network, you must define a list of projects
through the variable org-publish-project-alist
. See its
documentation for details.
Org supports a simple markup scheme for applying text formatting to exported documents:
- This text is /emphasized/ - This text is *in bold* - This text is _underlined_ - This text uses =a teletype font= #+begin_quote ``This is a quote.'' #+end_quote #+begin_example This is an example. #+end_example
For further details, Exporting in The Org Manual, and Publishing in The Org Manual.
Next: SGML and HTML Modes, Previous: Org Mode, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.11 TeX Mode
TeX is a powerful text formatter written by Donald Knuth; like GNU Emacs, it is free software. The TeX format has several variants, including LaTeX, a simplified input format for TeX; DocTeX, a special file format in which the LaTeX sources are written, combining sources with documentation; and SliTeX, an obsolete special form of LaTeX13.
Emacs provides a TeX major mode for each of these variants: Plain
TeX mode, LaTeX mode, DocTeX mode, and SliTeX mode. Emacs
selects the appropriate mode by looking at the contents of the buffer.
(This is done by invoking the tex-mode
command, which is
normally called automatically when you visit a TeX-like file.
See Choosing File Modes.) If the contents are insufficient to determine
this, Emacs chooses the mode specified by the variable
tex-default-mode
; its default value is latex-mode
. If
Emacs does not guess right, you can select the correct variant of
TeX mode using the commands plain-tex-mode
,
latex-mode
, slitex-mode
, or doctex-mode
.
The following sections document the features of TeX mode and its variants. There are several other TeX-related Emacs packages, which are not documented in this manual:
- BibTeX mode is a major mode for BibTeX files, which are commonly
used for keeping bibliographic references for LaTeX documents. For
more information, see the documentation string for the command
bibtex-mode
. - The RefTeX package provides a minor mode which can be used with LaTeX mode to manage bibliographic references. For more information, see the RefTeX Info manual, which is distributed with Emacs.
- The AUCTeX package provides more advanced features for editing TeX and its related formats, including the ability to preview TeX equations within Emacs buffers. Unlike BibTeX mode and the RefTeX package, AUCTeX is not distributed with Emacs by default. It can be downloaded via the Package Menu (see Emacs Lisp Packages); once installed, see the AUCTeX manual, which is included with the package.
Next: LaTeX Editing Commands, Up: TeX Mode [Contents][Index]
26.11.1 TeX Editing Commands
- "
Insert, according to context, either ‘``’ or ‘"’ or ‘''’ (
tex-insert-quote
).- C-j
Insert a paragraph break (two newlines) and check the previous paragraph for unbalanced braces or dollar signs (
tex-terminate-paragraph
).- M-x tex-validate-region
Check each paragraph in the region for unbalanced braces or dollar signs.
- C-c {
Insert ‘{}’ and position point between them (
tex-insert-braces
).- C-c }
Move forward past the next unmatched close brace (
up-list
).
In TeX, the character ‘"’ is not normally used; instead,
quotations begin with ‘``’ and end with ‘''’. TeX mode
therefore binds the " key to the tex-insert-quote
command. This inserts ‘``’ after whitespace or an open brace,
‘"’ after a backslash, and ‘''’ after any other character.
As a special exception, if you type " when the text before point is either ‘``’ or ‘''’, Emacs replaces that preceding text with a single ‘"’ character. You can therefore type "" to insert ‘"’, should you ever need to do so. (You can also use C-q " to insert this character.)
In TeX mode, ‘$’ has a special syntax code which attempts to understand the way TeX math mode delimiters match. When you insert a ‘$’ that is meant to exit math mode, the position of the matching ‘$’ that entered math mode is displayed for a second. This is the same feature that displays the open brace that matches a close brace that is inserted. However, there is no way to tell whether a ‘$’ enters math mode or leaves it; so when you insert a ‘$’ that enters math mode, the previous ‘$’ position is shown as if it were a match, even though they are actually unrelated.
TeX uses braces as delimiters that must match. Some users prefer
to keep braces balanced at all times, rather than inserting them
singly. Use C-c { (tex-insert-braces
) to insert a pair of
braces. It leaves point between the two braces so you can insert the
text that belongs inside. Afterward, use the command C-c }
(up-list
) to move forward past the close brace. You can also
invoke C-c { after marking some text: then the command encloses
the marked text in braces.
There are two commands for checking the matching of braces.
C-j (tex-terminate-paragraph
) checks the paragraph before
point, and inserts two newlines to start a new paragraph. It outputs
a message in the echo area if any mismatch is found. M-x
tex-validate-region checks a region, paragraph by paragraph. The
errors are listed in an *Occur* buffer; you can use the usual
Occur mode commands in that buffer, such as C-c C-c, to visit a
particular mismatch (see Other Search-and-Loop Commands).
Note that Emacs commands count square brackets and parentheses in TeX mode, not just braces. This is not strictly correct for the purpose of checking TeX syntax. However, parentheses and square brackets are likely to be used in text as matching delimiters, and it is useful for the various motion commands and automatic match display to work with them.
Next: TeX Printing Commands, Previous: TeX Editing Commands, Up: TeX Mode [Contents][Index]
26.11.2 LaTeX Editing Commands
LaTeX mode provides a few extra features not applicable to plain TeX:
- C-c C-o
Insert ‘\begin’ and ‘\end’ for LaTeX block and position point on a line between them (
latex-insert-block
).- C-c C-e
Close the innermost LaTeX block not yet closed (
latex-close-block
).
In LaTeX input, ‘\begin’ and ‘\end’ tags are used to
group blocks of text. To insert a block, type C-c C-o
(latex-insert-block
). This prompts for a block type, and inserts
the appropriate matching ‘\begin’ and ‘\end’ tags, leaving a
blank line between the two and moving point there.
When entering the block type argument to C-c C-o, you can use
the usual completion commands (see Completion). The default
completion list contains the standard LaTeX block types. If you
want additional block types for completion, customize the list
variable latex-block-names
.
In LaTeX input, ‘\begin’ and ‘\end’ tags must balance.
You can use C-c C-e (latex-close-block
) to insert an
‘\end’ tag which matches the last unmatched ‘\begin’. It
also indents the ‘\end’ to match the corresponding ‘\begin’,
and inserts a newline after the ‘\end’ tag if point is at the
beginning of a line. The minor mode latex-electric-env-pair-mode
automatically inserts an ‘\end’ or ‘\begin’ tag for you
when you type the corresponding one.
Next: TeX Mode Miscellany, Previous: LaTeX Editing Commands, Up: TeX Mode [Contents][Index]
26.11.3 TeX Printing Commands
You can invoke TeX as a subprocess of Emacs, supplying either the entire contents of the buffer or just part of it (e.g., one chapter of a larger document).
- C-c C-b
Invoke TeX on the entire current buffer (
tex-buffer
).- C-c C-r
Invoke TeX on the current region, together with the buffer’s header (
tex-region
).- C-c C-f
Invoke TeX on the current file (
tex-file
).- C-c C-v
Preview the output from the last C-c C-b, C-c C-r, or C-c C-f command (
tex-view
).- C-c C-p
Print the output from the last C-c C-b, C-c C-r, or C-c C-f command (
tex-print
).- C-c TAB
Invoke BibTeX on the current file (
tex-bibtex-file
).- C-c C-l
Recenter the window showing output from TeX so that the last line can be seen (
tex-recenter-output-buffer
).- C-c C-k
Kill the TeX subprocess (
tex-kill-job
).- C-c C-c
Invoke some other compilation command on the entire current buffer (
tex-compile
).
To pass the current buffer through TeX, type C-c C-b
(tex-buffer
). The formatted output goes in a temporary file,
normally a .dvi file. Afterwards, you can type C-c C-v
(tex-view
) to launch an external program, such as
xdvi
, to view this output file. You can also type C-c
C-p (tex-print
) to print a hardcopy of the output file.
By default, C-c C-b runs TeX in the current directory. The
output of TeX is also created in this directory. To run TeX in a
different directory, change the variable tex-directory
to
the desired directory. If your environment variable TEXINPUTS
contains relative names, or if your files contain
‘\input’ commands with relative file names, then
tex-directory
must be "."
or you will get the
wrong results. Otherwise, it is safe to specify some other directory,
such as "/tmp"
.
The buffer’s TeX variant determines what shell command C-c
C-b actually runs. In Plain TeX mode, it is specified by the
variable tex-run-command
, which defaults to "tex"
. In
LaTeX mode, it is specified by latex-run-command
, which
defaults to "latex"
. The shell command that C-c C-v runs
to view the .dvi output is determined by the variable
tex-dvi-view-command
, regardless of the TeX variant. The
shell command that C-c C-p runs to print the output is
determined by the variable tex-dvi-print-command
. The variable
tex-print-file-extension
can be set to the required file
extension for viewing and printing TeX-compiled files. For
example, you can set it to .pdf, and update
tex-dvi-view-command
and tex-dvi-print-command
accordingly, as well as latex-run-command
or
tex-run-command
.
Normally, Emacs automatically appends the output file name to the
shell command strings described in the preceding paragraph. For
example, if tex-dvi-view-command
is "xdvi"
, C-c
C-v runs xdvi output-file-name
. In some cases,
however, the file name needs to be embedded in the command, e.g., if
you need to provide the file name as an argument to one command whose
output is piped to another. You can specify where to put the file
name with ‘*’ in the command string. For example,
(setq tex-dvi-print-command "dvips -f * | lpr")
The terminal output from TeX, including any error messages, appears in a buffer called *tex-shell*. If TeX gets an error, you can switch to this buffer and feed it input (this works as in Shell mode; see Interactive Subshell). Without switching to this buffer you can scroll it so that its last line is visible by typing C-c C-l.
Type C-c C-k (tex-kill-job
) to kill the TeX process if
you see that its output is no longer useful. Using C-c C-b or
C-c C-r also kills any TeX process still running.
You can also pass an arbitrary region through TeX by typing
C-c C-r (tex-region
). This is tricky, however, because
most files of TeX input contain commands at the beginning to set
parameters and define macros, without which no later part of the file
will format correctly. To solve this problem, C-c C-r allows
you to designate a part of the file as containing essential commands;
it is included before the specified region as part of the input to
TeX. The designated part of the file is called the header.
To indicate the bounds of the header in Plain TeX mode, you insert two special strings in the file. Insert ‘%**start of header’ before the header, and ‘%**end of header’ after it. Each string must appear entirely on one line, but there may be other text on the line before or after. The lines containing the two strings are included in the header. If ‘%**start of header’ does not appear within the first 100 lines of the buffer, C-c C-r assumes that there is no header.
In LaTeX mode, the header begins with ‘\documentclass’ or ‘\documentstyle’ and ends with ‘\begin{document}’. These are commands that LaTeX requires you to use in any case, so nothing special needs to be done to identify the header.
The commands (tex-buffer
) and (tex-region
) do all of their
work in a temporary directory, and do not have available any of the auxiliary
files needed by TeX for cross-references; these commands are generally
not suitable for running the final copy in which all of the cross-references
need to be correct.
When you want the auxiliary files for cross references, use C-c
C-f (tex-file
) which runs TeX on the current buffer’s file,
in that file’s directory. Before running TeX, it offers to save any
modified buffers. Generally, you need to use (tex-file
) twice to
get the cross-references right.
The value of the variable tex-start-options
specifies
options for the TeX run.
The value of the variable tex-start-commands
specifies TeX
commands for starting TeX. The default value causes TeX to run
in nonstop mode. To run TeX interactively, set the variable to
""
.
Large TeX documents are often split into several files—one main
file, plus subfiles. Running TeX on a subfile typically does not
work; you have to run it on the main file. In order to make
tex-file
useful when you are editing a subfile, you can set the
variable tex-main-file
to the name of the main file. Then
tex-file
runs TeX on that file.
The most convenient way to use tex-main-file
is to specify it
in a local variable list in each of the subfiles. See Local Variables in Files.
For LaTeX files, you can use BibTeX to process the auxiliary
file for the current buffer’s file. BibTeX looks up bibliographic
citations in a data base and prepares the cited references for the
bibliography section. The command C-c TAB
(tex-bibtex-file
) runs the shell command
(tex-bibtex-command
) to produce a ‘.bbl’ file for the
current buffer’s file. Generally, you need to do C-c C-f
(tex-file
) once to generate the ‘.aux’ file, then do
C-c TAB (tex-bibtex-file
), and then repeat C-c C-f
(tex-file
) twice more to get the cross-references correct.
To invoke some other compilation program on the current TeX
buffer, type C-c C-c (tex-compile
). This command knows
how to pass arguments to many common programs, including
pdflatex, yap, xdvi, and dvips. You can
select your desired compilation program using the standard completion
keys (see Completion).
Previous: TeX Printing Commands, Up: TeX Mode [Contents][Index]
26.11.4 TeX Mode Miscellany
Entering any variant of TeX mode runs the hooks
text-mode-hook
and tex-mode-hook
. Then it runs either
plain-tex-mode-hook
, doctex-mode-hook
,
latex-mode-hook
, or slitex-mode-hook
, whichever is
appropriate. Starting the TeX shell runs the hook
tex-shell-hook
. See Hooks.
The commands M-x iso-iso2tex, M-x iso-tex2iso, M-x iso-iso2gtex and M-x iso-gtex2iso can be used to convert between Latin-1 encoded files and TeX-encoded equivalents.
Next: Nroff Mode, Previous: TeX Mode, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.12 SGML and HTML Modes
The major modes for SGML and HTML provide indentation support and commands for operating on tags.
HTML consists of two modes—one, a basic mode called
html-mode
is a slightly customized variant of SGML mode. The
other, which is used by default for HTML files, is called
mhtml-mode
, and attempts to properly handle Javascript enclosed
in a <script>
element and CSS embedded in a <style>
element.
- C-c C-n ¶
-
Interactively specify a special character and insert the SGML ‘&’-command for that character (
sgml-name-char
). - C-c C-t ¶
-
Interactively specify a tag and its attributes (
sgml-tag
). This command asks you for a tag name and for the attribute values, then inserts both the opening tag and the closing tag, leaving point between them.With a prefix argument n, the command puts the tag around the n words already present in the buffer after point. Whenever a region is active, it puts the tag around the region (when Transient Mark mode is off, it does this when a numeric argument of -1 is supplied.)
- C-c C-a ¶
-
Interactively insert attribute values for the current tag (
sgml-attributes
). - C-c C-f ¶
-
Skip across a balanced tag group (which extends from an opening tag through its corresponding closing tag) (
sgml-skip-tag-forward
). A numeric argument acts as a repeat count. - C-c C-b ¶
-
Skip backward across a balanced tag group (which extends from an opening tag through its corresponding closing tag) (
sgml-skip-tag-backward
). A numeric argument acts as a repeat count. - C-c C-d ¶
-
Delete the tag at or after point, and delete the matching tag too (
sgml-delete-tag
). If the tag at or after point is an opening tag, delete the closing tag too; if it is a closing tag, delete the opening tag too. - C-c ? tag RET ¶
-
Display a description of the meaning of tag tag (
sgml-tag-help
). If the argument tag is empty, describe the tag at point. - C-c / ¶
-
Insert a close tag for the innermost unterminated tag (
sgml-close-tag
). If called within a tag or a comment, close it instead of inserting a close tag. - C-c 8 ¶
-
Toggle a minor mode in which Latin-1 characters insert the corresponding SGML commands that stand for them, instead of the characters themselves (
sgml-name-8bit-mode
). - C-c C-v ¶
-
Run a shell command (which you must specify) to validate the current buffer as SGML (
sgml-validate
). (In HTML mode this key sequence runs a different command.) - C-c TAB ¶
-
Toggle the visibility of existing tags in the buffer. This can be used as a cheap preview (
sgml-tags-invisible
).
The major mode for editing XML documents is called nXML mode. This
is a powerful major mode that can recognize many existing XML schemas
and use them to provide completion of XML elements via
M-TAB, as well as on-the-fly XML
validation with error highlighting. To enable nXML mode in an
existing buffer, type M-x nxml-mode, or, equivalently, M-x
xml-mode. Emacs uses nXML mode for files which have the extension
.xml. For XHTML files, which have the extension .xhtml,
Emacs uses HTML mode by default; you can make it use nXML mode by
customizing the variable auto-mode-alist
(see Choosing File Modes).
nXML mode is described in an Info manual, which is distributed with
Emacs.
You may choose to use the less powerful SGML mode for editing XML,
since XML is a strict subset of SGML. To enable SGML mode in an
existing buffer, type M-x sgml-mode. On enabling SGML mode,
Emacs examines the buffer to determine whether it is XML; if so, it
sets the variable sgml-xml-mode
to a non-nil
value.
This causes SGML mode’s tag insertion commands, described above, to
always insert explicit closing tags as well.
Next: Enriched Text, Previous: SGML and HTML Modes, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.13 Nroff Mode
Nroff mode, a major mode derived from Text mode, is
specialized for editing nroff files (e.g., Unix man pages). Type
M-x nroff-mode to enter this mode. Entering Nroff mode runs the
hook text-mode-hook
, then nroff-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
In Nroff mode, nroff command lines are treated as paragraph separators, pages are separated by ‘.bp’ commands, and comments start with backslash-doublequote. It also defines these commands:
- M-n
Move to the beginning of the next line that isn’t an nroff command (
nroff-forward-text-line
). An argument is a repeat count.- M-p
Like M-n but move up (
nroff-backward-text-line
).- M-?
Displays in the echo area the number of text lines (lines that are not nroff commands) in the region (
nroff-count-text-lines
).
Electric Nroff mode is a buffer-local minor mode that can be used with Nroff mode. To toggle this minor mode, type M-x nroff-electric-mode (see Minor Modes). When the mode is on, each time you type RET to end a line containing an nroff command that opens a kind of grouping, the nroff command to close that grouping is automatically inserted on the following line.
If you use Outline minor mode with Nroff mode (see Outline Mode), heading lines are lines of the form ‘.H’ followed by a number (the header level).
Next: Editing Text-based Tables, Previous: Nroff Mode, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.14 Enriched Text
Enriched mode is a minor mode for editing formatted text files in a WYSIWYG (What You See Is What You Get) fashion. When Enriched mode is enabled, you can apply various formatting properties to the text in the buffer, such as fonts and colors; upon saving the buffer, those properties are saved together with the text, using the MIME ‘text/enriched’ file format.
Enriched mode is typically used with Text mode (see Text Mode). It is not compatible with Font Lock mode, which is used by many major modes, including most programming language modes, for syntax highlighting (see Font Lock mode). Unlike Enriched mode, Font Lock mode assigns text properties automatically, based on the current buffer contents; those properties are not saved to disk.
The file enriched.txt in Emacs’s data-directory
serves as an example of the features of Enriched mode.
- Enriched Mode
- Hard and Soft Newlines
- Editing Format Information
- Faces in Enriched Text
- Indentation in Enriched Text
- Justification in Enriched Text
- Setting Other Text Properties
Next: Hard and Soft Newlines, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.1 Enriched Mode
Enriched mode is a buffer-local minor mode (see Minor Modes). When you visit a file that has been saved in the ‘text/enriched’ format, Emacs automatically enables Enriched mode, and applies the formatting information in the file to the buffer text. When you save a buffer with Enriched mode enabled, it is saved using the ‘text/enriched’ format, including the formatting information.
To create a new file of formatted text, visit the nonexistent file and type M-x enriched-mode. This command actually toggles Enriched mode. With a prefix argument, it enables Enriched mode if the argument is positive, and disables Enriched mode otherwise. If you disable Enriched mode, Emacs no longer saves the buffer using the ‘text/enriched’ format; any formatting properties that have been added to the buffer remain in the buffer, but they are not saved to disk.
Enriched mode does not save all Emacs text properties, only those
specified in the variable enriched-translations
. These include
properties for fonts, colors, indentation, and justification.
If you visit a file and Emacs fails to recognize that it is in the ‘text/enriched’ format, type M-x format-decode-buffer. This command prompts for a file format, and re-reads the file in that format. Specifying the ‘text/enriched’ format automatically enables Enriched mode.
To view a ‘text/enriched’ file in raw form (as plain text with markup tags rather than formatted text), use M-x find-file-literally (see Visiting Files).
See Format Conversion in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for details of how Emacs recognizes and converts file formats like ‘text/enriched’. See Text Properties in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for more information about text properties.
Next: Editing Format Information, Previous: Enriched Mode, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.2 Hard and Soft Newlines
In Enriched mode, Emacs distinguishes between two different kinds of newlines, hard newlines and soft newlines. You can also enable or disable this feature in other buffers, by typing M-x use-hard-newlines.
Hard newlines are used to separate paragraphs, or anywhere there
needs to be a line break regardless of how the text is filled; soft
newlines are used for filling. The RET (newline
) and
C-o (open-line
) commands insert hard newlines. The fill
commands, including Auto Fill (see Auto Fill Mode), insert only soft
newlines and delete only soft newlines, leaving hard newlines alone.
Thus, when editing with Enriched mode, you should not use RET
or C-o to break lines in the middle of filled paragraphs. Use
Auto Fill mode or explicit fill commands (see Explicit Fill Commands)
instead. Use RET or C-o where line breaks should always
remain, such as in tables and lists. For such lines, you may also
want to set the justification style to unfilled
(see Justification in Enriched Text).
Next: Faces in Enriched Text, Previous: Hard and Soft Newlines, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.3 Editing Format Information
The easiest way to alter properties is with the ‘Text Properties’ menu. You can get to this menu from the ‘Edit’ menu in the menu bar (see The Menu Bar), or with C-mouse-2 (see Mouse Clicks for Menus). Some of the commands in the ‘Text Properties’ menu are listed below (you can also invoke them with M-x):
Remove Face Properties
Remove face properties from the region (
facemenu-remove-face-props
).Remove Text Properties
Remove all text properties from the region, including face properties (
facemenu-remove-all
).Describe Properties
List all text properties and other information about the character following point (
describe-text-properties
).Display Faces
Display a list of defined faces (
list-faces-display
). See Text Faces.Display Colors
Display a list of defined colors (
list-colors-display
). See Colors for Faces.
The other menu entries are described in the following sections.
Next: Indentation in Enriched Text, Previous: Editing Format Information, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.4 Faces in Enriched Text
The following commands can be used to add or remove faces (see Text Faces). Each applies to the text in the region if the mark is active, and to the next self-inserting character if the mark is inactive. With a prefix argument, each command applies to the next self-inserting character even if the region is active.
- M-o d
Remove all
face
properties (facemenu-set-default
).- M-o b
Apply the
bold
face (facemenu-set-bold
).- M-o i
Apply the
italic
face (facemenu-set-italic
).- M-o l
Apply the
bold-italic
face (facemenu-set-bold-italic
).- M-o u
Apply the
underline
face (facemenu-set-underline
).- M-o o face RET
Apply the face face (
facemenu-set-face
).- M-x facemenu-set-foreground
Prompt for a color (see Colors for Faces), and apply it as a foreground color.
- M-x facemenu-set-background
Prompt for a color, and apply it as a background color.
These commands are also available via the Text Properties menu.
A self-inserting character normally inherits the face properties (and most other text properties) from the preceding character in the buffer. If you use one of the above commands to specify the face for the next self-inserting character, that character will not inherit the faces properties from the preceding character, but it will still inherit other text properties.
Enriched mode defines two additional faces: excerpt
and
fixed
. These correspond to codes used in the text/enriched
file format. The excerpt
face is intended for quotations; by
default, it appears the same as italic
. The fixed
face
specifies fixed-width text; by default, it appears the same as
bold
.
Next: Justification in Enriched Text, Previous: Faces in Enriched Text, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.5 Indentation in Enriched Text
In Enriched mode, you can specify different amounts of indentation for the right or left margin of a paragraph or a part of a paragraph. These margins also affect fill commands such as M-q (see Filling Text).
The Indentation submenu of Text Properties offers commands for specifying indentation:
Indent More
Indent the region by 4 columns (
increase-left-margin
). In Enriched mode, this command is also available on C-x TAB; if you supply a numeric argument, that says how many columns to add to the margin (a negative argument reduces the number of columns).Indent Less
Remove 4 columns of indentation from the region.
Indent Right More
Make the text narrower by indenting 4 columns at the right margin.
Indent Right Less
Remove 4 columns of indentation from the right margin.
The variable standard-indent
specifies how many columns these
commands should add to or subtract from the indentation. The default
value is 4. The default right margin for Enriched mode is controlled
by the variable fill-column
, as usual.
You can also type C-c [ (set-left-margin
) and C-c
] (set-right-margin
) to set the left and right margins. You
can specify the margin width with a numeric argument; otherwise these
commands prompt for a value via the minibuffer.
The fill prefix, if any, works in addition to the specified paragraph indentation: C-x . does not include the specified indentation’s whitespace in the new value for the fill prefix, and the fill commands look for the fill prefix after the indentation on each line. See The Fill Prefix.
Next: Setting Other Text Properties, Previous: Indentation in Enriched Text, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.6 Justification in Enriched Text
In Enriched mode, you can use the following commands to specify various justification styles for filling. These commands apply to the paragraph containing point, or, if the region is active, to all paragraphs overlapping the region.
- M-j l
Align lines to the left margin (
set-justification-left
).- M-j r
Align lines to the right margin (
set-justification-right
).- M-j b
Align lines to both margins, inserting spaces in the middle of the line to achieve this (
set-justification-full
).- M-j c
- M-S
Center lines between the margins (
set-justification-center
).- M-j u
Turn off filling entirely (
set-justification-none
). The fill commands do nothing on text with this setting. You can, however, still indent the left margin.
You can also specify justification styles using the Justification
submenu in the Text Properties menu. The default justification style
is specified by the per-buffer variable default-justification
.
Its value should be one of the symbols left
, right
,
full
, center
, or none
; their meanings correspond
to the commands above.
Previous: Justification in Enriched Text, Up: Enriched Text [Contents][Index]
26.14.7 Setting Other Text Properties
The Special Properties submenu of Text Properties has entries for
adding or removing four other text properties: read-only
,
(which disallows alteration of the text), invisible
(which
hides text), intangible
(which disallows moving point within
the text), and charset
(which is important for selecting a
proper font to display a character). The ‘Remove Special’ menu
item removes all of these special properties from the text in the
region.
The invisible
and intangible
properties are not saved.
Enriched mode also supports saving and restoring display
properties (see Display Property in the Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual), which affect how text is displayed on the screen, and also
allow displaying images and strings that come from sources other than
buffer text. The display
properties also support execution of
arbitrary Lisp forms as part of processing the property for display,
thus providing a means to dynamically tailor the display to some
conditions that can only be known at display time. Since execution of
arbitrary Lisp opens Emacs to potential attacks, especially when the
source of enriched text is outside of Emacs or even outside of your
system (e.g., if it was received in an email message), such execution
is by default disabled in Enriched mode. You can enable it by
customizing the variable enriched-allow-eval-in-display-props
to a non-nil
value.
Next: Two-Column Editing, Previous: Enriched Text, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.15 Editing Text-based Tables
The table
package provides commands to easily edit text-based
tables. Here is an example of what such a table looks like:
+-----------------+--------------------------------+-----------------+ | Command | Description | Key Binding | +-----------------+--------------------------------+-----------------+ | forward-char |Move point right N characters | C-f | | |(left if N is negative). | | | | | | +-----------------+--------------------------------+-----------------+ | backward-char |Move point left N characters | C-b | | |(right if N is negative). | | | | | | +-----------------+--------------------------------+-----------------+
When Emacs recognizes such a stretch of text as a table (see Table Recognition), editing the contents of each table cell will automatically resize the table, whenever the contents become too large to fit in the cell. You can use the commands defined in the following sections for navigating and editing the table layout.
Type M-x table-fixed-width-mode to toggle the automatic table resizing feature.
- What is a Text-based Table?
- Creating a Table
- Table Recognition
- Commands for Table Cells
- Cell Justification
- Table Rows and Columns
- Converting Between Plain Text and Tables
- Table Miscellany
Next: Creating a Table, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.1 What is a Text-based Table?
A table consists of a rectangular text area which is divided into cells. Each cell must be at least one character wide and one character high, not counting its border lines. A cell can be subdivided into more cells, but they cannot overlap.
Cell border lines are drawn with three special characters, specified by the following variables:
table-cell-vertical-char
The character used for vertical lines. The default is ‘|’.
table-cell-horizontal-chars
The characters used for horizontal lines. The default is ‘"-="’.
table-cell-intersection-char
The character used for the intersection of horizontal and vertical lines. The default is ‘+’.
The following are examples of invalid tables:
+-----+ +--+ +-++--+ | | | | | || | | | | | | || | +--+ | +--+--+ +-++--+ | | | | | | +-++--+ | | | | | | | || | +--+--+ +--+--+ +-++--+ a b c
From left to right:
- Overlapped cells or non-rectangular cells are not allowed.
- The border must be rectangular.
- Cells must have a minimum width/height of one character.
Next: Table Recognition, Previous: What is a Text-based Table?, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.2 Creating a Table
To create a text-based table from scratch, type M-x table-insert. This command prompts for the number of table columns, the number of table rows, cell width and cell height. The cell width and cell height do not include the cell borders; each can be specified as a single integer (which means each cell is given the same width/height), or as a sequence of integers separated by spaces or commas (which specify the width/height of the individual table columns/rows, counting from left to right for table columns and from top to bottom for table rows). The specified table is then inserted at point.
The table inserted by M-x table-insert contains special text properties, which tell Emacs to treat it specially as a text-based table. If you save the buffer to a file and visit it again later, those properties are lost, and the table appears to Emacs as an ordinary piece of text. See the next section, for how to convert it back into a table.
Next: Commands for Table Cells, Previous: Creating a Table, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.3 Table Recognition
Existing text-based tables in a buffer, which lack the special text properties applied by M-x table-insert, are not treated specially as tables. To apply those text properties, type M-x table-recognize. This command scans the current buffer, recognizes valid table cells, and applies the relevant text properties. Conversely, type M-x table-unrecognize to unrecognize all tables in the current buffer, removing the special text properties and converting tables back to plain text.
You can also use the following commands to selectively recognize or unrecognize tables:
- M-x table-recognize-region
Recognize tables within the current region.
- M-x table-unrecognize-region
Unrecognize tables within the current region.
- M-x table-recognize-table
Recognize the table at point and activate it.
- M-x table-unrecognize-table
Deactivate the table at point.
- M-x table-recognize-cell
Recognize the cell at point and activate it.
- M-x table-unrecognize-cell
Deactivate the cell at point.
See Converting Between Plain Text and Tables, for another way to recognize a table.
Next: Cell Justification, Previous: Table Recognition, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.4 Commands for Table Cells
The commands M-x table-forward-cell and M-x table-backward-cell move point from the current cell to an adjacent cell. The order is cyclic: when point is in the last cell of a table, M-x table-forward-cell moves to the first cell. Likewise, when point is on the first cell, M-x table-backward-cell moves to the last cell.
M-x table-span-cell prompts for a direction—right, left, above, or below—and merges the current cell with the adjacent cell in that direction. This command signals an error if the merge would result in an illegitimate cell layout.
M-x table-split-cell splits the current cell vertically or horizontally, prompting for the direction with the minibuffer. To split in a specific direction, use M-x table-split-cell-vertically and M-x table-split-cell-horizontally. When splitting vertically, the old cell contents are automatically split between the two new cells. When splitting horizontally, you are prompted for how to divide the cell contents, if the cell is non-empty; the options are ‘split’ (divide the contents at point), ‘left’ (put all the contents in the left cell), and ‘right’ (put all the contents in the right cell).
The following commands enlarge or shrink a cell. By default, they resize by one row or column; if a numeric argument is supplied, that specifies the number of rows or columns to resize by.
- M-x table-heighten-cell
Enlarge the current cell vertically.
- M-x table-shorten-cell
Shrink the current cell vertically.
- M-x table-widen-cell
Enlarge the current cell horizontally.
- M-x table-narrow-cell
Shrink the current cell horizontally.
Next: Table Rows and Columns, Previous: Commands for Table Cells, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.5 Cell Justification
The command M-x table-justify imposes justification on one or more cells in a text-based table. Justification determines how the text in the cell is aligned, relative to the edges of the cell. Each cell in a table can be separately justified.
M-x table-justify first prompts for what to justify; the
options are ‘cell’ (just the current cell), ‘column’ (all
cells in the current table column) and ‘row’ (all cells in the
current table row). The command then prompts for the justification
style; the options are left
, center
, right
,
top
, middle
, bottom
, or none
(meaning no
vertical justification).
Horizontal and vertical justification styles are specified
independently, and both types can be in effect simultaneously; for
instance, you can call M-x table-justify twice, once to specify
right
justification and once to specify bottom
justification, to align the contents of a cell to the bottom right.
The justification style is stored in the buffer as a text property,
and is lost when you kill the buffer or exit Emacs. However, the
table recognition commands, such as M-x table-recognize
(see Table Recognition), attempt to determine and re-apply each
cell’s justification style, by examining its contents. To disable
this feature, change the variable table-detect-cell-alignment
to nil
.
Next: Converting Between Plain Text and Tables, Previous: Cell Justification, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.6 Table Rows and Columns
M-x table-insert-row inserts a row of cells before the current table row. The current row, together with point, is pushed down past the new row. To insert a row after the last row at the bottom of a table, invoke this command with point below the table, just below the bottom edge. You can insert more than one row at a time by using a numeric prefix argument.
Similarly, M-x table-insert-column inserts a column of cells to the left of the current table column. To insert a column to the right side of the rightmost column, invoke this command with point to the right of the rightmost column, outside the table. A numeric prefix argument specifies the number of columns to insert.
M-x table-delete-column deletes the column of cells at point. Similarly, M-x table-delete-row deletes the row of cells at point. A numeric prefix argument to either command specifies the number of columns or rows to delete.
Next: Table Miscellany, Previous: Table Rows and Columns, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.7 Converting Between Plain Text and Tables
The command M-x table-capture captures plain text in a region and turns it into a table. Unlike M-x table-recognize (see Table Recognition), the original text does not need to have a table appearance; it only needs to have a logical table-like structure.
For example, suppose we have the following numbers, which are divided into three lines and separated horizontally by commas:
1, 2, 3, 4 5, 6, 7, 8 , 9, 10
Invoking M-x table-capture on that text produces this table:
+-----+-----+-----+-----+ |1 |2 |3 |4 | +-----+-----+-----+-----+ |5 |6 |7 |8 | +-----+-----+-----+-----+ | |9 |10 | | +-----+-----+-----+-----+
M-x table-release does the opposite: it converts a table back to plain text, removing its cell borders.
One application of this pair of commands is to edit a text in layout. Look at the following three paragraphs:
table-capture is a powerful command. Here are some things it can do: Parse Cell Items Using row and column delimiter regexps, it parses the specified text area and extracts cell items into a table.
Applying table-capture
to a region containing the above text,
with empty strings for the column and row delimiter regexps, creates a
table with a single cell like the following one.
+----------------------------------------------------------+ |table-capture is a powerful command. | |Here are some things it can do: | | | |Parse Cell Items Using row and column delimiter regexps,| | it parses the specified text area and | | extracts cell items into a table. | +----------------------------------------------------------+
We can then use the cell splitting commands (see Commands for Table Cells) to subdivide the table so that each paragraph occupies a cell:
+----------------------------------------------------------+ |table-capture is a powerful command. | |Here are some things it can do: | +-----------------+----------------------------------------+ |Parse Cell Items | Using row and column delimiter regexps,| | | it parses the specified text area and | | | extracts cell items into a table. | +-----------------+----------------------------------------+
Each cell can now be edited independently without affecting the layout of other cells. When finished, we can invoke M-x table-release to convert the table back to plain text.
Previous: Converting Between Plain Text and Tables, Up: Editing Text-based Tables [Contents][Index]
26.15.8 Table Miscellany
The command table-query-dimension
reports the layout of the
table and table cell at point. Here is an example of its output:
Cell: (21w, 6h), Table: (67w, 16h), Dim: (2c, 3r), Total Cells: 5
This indicates that the current cell is 21 characters wide and 6 lines high, the table is 67 characters wide and 16 lines high with 2 columns and 3 rows, and a total of 5 cells.
M-x table-insert-sequence traverses the cells of a table inserting a sequence of text strings into each cell as it goes. It asks for the base string of the sequence, and then produces the sequence by “incrementing” the base string, either numerically (if the base string ends in numerical characters) or in the ASCII order. In addition to the base string, the command prompts for the number of elements in the sequence, the increment, the cell interval, and the justification of the text in each cell.
M-x table-generate-source generates a table formatted for a
specific markup language. It asks for a language (which must be one
of html
, latex
, cals
, wiki
or
mediawiki
), a destination buffer in which to put the result,
and a table caption, and then inserts the generated table into the
specified buffer. The default destination buffer is
table.lang
, where lang is the language you
specified.
Previous: Editing Text-based Tables, Up: Commands for Human Languages [Contents][Index]
26.16 Two-Column Editing
Two-column mode lets you conveniently edit two side-by-side columns of text. It uses two side-by-side windows, each showing its own buffer. There are three ways to enter two-column mode:
- F2 2 or C-x 6 2 ¶
-
Enter two-column mode with the current buffer on the left, and on the right, a buffer whose name is based on the current buffer’s name (
2C-two-columns
). If the right-hand buffer doesn’t already exist, it starts out empty; the current buffer’s contents are not changed.This command is appropriate when the current buffer is empty or contains just one column and you want to add another column.
- F2 s or C-x 6 s ¶
-
Split the current buffer, which contains two-column text, into two buffers, and display them side by side (
2C-split
). The current buffer becomes the left-hand buffer, but the text in the right-hand column is moved into the right-hand buffer. The current column specifies the split point. Splitting starts with the current line and continues to the end of the buffer.This command is appropriate when you have a buffer that already contains two-column text, and you wish to separate the columns temporarily.
- F2 b buffer RET ¶
- C-x 6 b buffer RET
-
Enter two-column mode using the current buffer as the left-hand buffer, and using buffer buffer as the right-hand buffer (
2C-associate-buffer
).
F2 s or C-x 6 s looks for a column separator, which is a string that appears on each line between the two columns. You can specify the width of the separator with a numeric argument to F2 s; that many characters, before point, constitute the separator string. By default, the width is 1, so the column separator is the character before point.
When a line has the separator at the proper place, F2 s puts the text after the separator into the right-hand buffer, and deletes the separator. Lines that don’t have the column separator at the proper place remain unsplit; they stay in the left-hand buffer, and the right-hand buffer gets an empty line to correspond. (This is the way to write a line that spans both columns while in two-column mode: write it in the left-hand buffer, and put an empty line in the right-hand buffer.)
The command F2 RET or C-x 6 RET
(2C-newline
) inserts a newline in each of the two buffers at
corresponding positions. This is the easiest way to add a new line to
the two-column text while editing it in split buffers.
When you have edited both buffers as you wish, merge them with
F2 1 or C-x 6 1 (2C-merge
). This copies the
text from the right-hand buffer as a second column in the other buffer.
To go back to two-column editing, use F2 s.
Use F2 d or C-x 6 d to dissociate the two buffers,
leaving each as it stands (2C-dissociate
). If the other buffer,
the one not current when you type F2 d, is empty,
F2 d kills it.
Next: Compiling and Testing Programs, Previous: Commands for Human Languages, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
27 Editing Programs
This chapter describes Emacs features for facilitating editing programs. Some of the things these features can do are:
- Find or move over top-level definitions (see Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns).
- Apply the usual indentation conventions of the language (see Indentation for Programs).
- Balance parentheses (see Commands for Editing with Parentheses).
- Insert, kill or align comments (see Manipulating Comments).
- Highlight program syntax (see Font Lock mode).
- Major Modes for Programming Languages
- Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns
- Indentation for Programs
- Commands for Editing with Parentheses
- Manipulating Comments
- Documentation Lookup
- Hideshow minor mode
- Completion for Symbol Names
- MixedCase Words
- Semantic
- Other Features Useful for Editing Programs
- C and Related Modes
- Asm Mode
- Fortran Mode
Next: Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.1 Major Modes for Programming Languages
Emacs has specialized major modes (see Major Modes) for many
programming languages. A programming language mode typically
specifies the syntax of expressions, the customary rules for
indentation, how to do syntax highlighting for the language, and how
to find the beginning or end of a function definition. It often has
features for compiling and debugging programs as well. The major mode
for each language is named after the language; for instance, the major
mode for the C programming language is c-mode
.
Emacs has programming language modes for Lisp, Scheme, the Scheme-based DSSSL expression language, Ada, ASM, AWK, C, C++, C#, Fortran, Icon, IDL (CORBA), IDLWAVE, Java, Javascript, M4, Makefiles, Metafont (TeX’s companion for font creation), Modula2, Object Pascal, Objective-C, Octave, Pascal, Perl, Pike, PostScript, Prolog, Python, Ruby, Simula, SQL, Tcl, TypeScript, Verilog, and VHDL. An alternative mode for Perl is called CPerl mode. Modes are also available for the scripting languages of the common GNU and Unix shells, and MS-DOS/MS-Windows ‘BAT’ files, JSON, DNS master files, CSS (Cascading Style Sheets), Dockerfiles, CMake files, and various sorts of configuration files.
Ideally, Emacs should have a major mode for each programming language that you might want to edit. If it doesn’t have a mode for your favorite language, the mode might be implemented in a package not distributed with Emacs (see Emacs Lisp Packages); or you can contribute one.
If Emacs has been compiled with the ‘tree-sitter’ library, it
offers several optional editing modes based on that library, which
utilize the incremental parsing capabilities provided by
‘tree-sitter’. These modes have ‘-ts-’ in their names; for
example c-ts-mode
, python-ts-mode
, etc.
In most programming languages, indentation should vary from line to
line to illustrate the structure of the program. Therefore, in most
programming language modes, typing TAB updates the
indentation of the current line (see Indentation for Programs).
Furthermore, DEL is usually bound to
backward-delete-char-untabify
, which deletes backward treating
each tab as if it were the equivalent number of spaces, so that you
can delete one column of indentation without worrying whether the
whitespace consists of spaces or tabs.
Entering a programming language mode runs the custom Lisp functions
specified in the hook variable prog-mode-hook
, followed by
those specified in the mode’s own mode hook (see Major Modes).
For instance, entering C mode runs the hooks prog-mode-hook
and
c-mode-hook
. See Hooks, for information about hooks.
Separate manuals are available for the modes for Ada (see Ada Mode in Ada Mode), C/C++/Objective C/Java/Corba IDL/Pike/AWK (see CC Mode in CC Mode), Octave, VHDL, and IDLWAVE (see IDLWAVE in IDLWAVE User Manual).
Next: Indentation for Programs, Previous: Major Modes for Programming Languages, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.2 Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns
In Emacs, a major definition at the top level in the buffer, such as a function, is called a defun. The name comes from Lisp, but in Emacs we use it for all languages.
Next: Moving by Defuns, Up: Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns [Contents][Index]
27.2.1 Left Margin Convention
Many programming-language modes have traditionally assumed that any opening parenthesis or brace found at the left margin is the start of a top-level definition, or defun. So, by default, commands which seek the beginning of a defun accept such a delimiter as signifying that position.
If you want to override this convention, you can do so by setting
the user option open-paren-in-column-0-is-defun-start
to
nil
. If this option is set to t
(the default), commands
seeking the start of a defun will stop at opening parentheses or
braces at column zero which aren’t in a comment or string. When it is
nil
, defuns are found by searching for parens or braces at the
outermost level. Since low-level Emacs routines no longer depend on
this convention, you usually won’t need to change
open-paren-in-column-0-is-defun-start
from its default.
Next: Imenu, Previous: Left Margin Convention, Up: Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns [Contents][Index]
27.2.2 Moving by Defuns
These commands move point or set up the region based on top-level major definitions, also called defuns.
- C-M-a
Move to beginning of current or preceding defun (
beginning-of-defun
).- C-M-e
Move to end of current or following defun (
end-of-defun
).- C-M-h
Put region around whole current or following defun (
mark-defun
).
The commands to move to the beginning and end of the current defun
are C-M-a (beginning-of-defun
) and C-M-e
(end-of-defun
). If you repeat one of these commands, or use a
positive numeric argument, each repetition moves to the next defun in
the direction of motion.
C-M-a with a negative argument -n moves forward n times to the next beginning of a defun. This is not exactly the same place that C-M-e with argument n would move to; the end of this defun is not usually exactly the same place as the beginning of the following defun. (Whitespace, comments, and perhaps declarations can separate them.) Likewise, C-M-e with a negative argument moves back to an end of a defun, which is not quite the same as C-M-a with a positive argument.
To operate on the current defun, use C-M-h
(mark-defun
), which sets the mark at the end of the current
defun and puts point at its beginning. See Commands to Mark Textual Objects. This
is the easiest way to get ready to kill the defun in order to move it
to a different place in the file. If the defun is directly preceded
by comments (with no intervening blank lines), they are marked, too.
If you use the command while point is between defuns, it uses the
following defun. If you use the command while the mark is already
active, it extends the end of the region to include one more defun.
With a prefix argument, it marks that many defuns or extends the
region by the appropriate number of defuns. With negative prefix
argument it marks defuns in the opposite direction and also changes
the direction of selecting for subsequent uses of mark-defun
.
In C mode, C-M-h runs the function c-mark-function
,
which is almost the same as mark-defun
; the difference is that
it backs up over the argument declarations, function name and returned
data type so that the entire C function is inside the region. This is
an example of how major modes adjust the standard key bindings so that
they do their standard jobs in a way better fitting a particular
language. Other major modes may replace any or all of these key
bindings for that purpose.
Some programming languages supported nested defuns, whereby a
defun (such as a function or a method or a class) can be defined
inside (i.e., as part of the body) of another defun. The commands
described above by default find the beginning and the end of the
innermost defun around point. Major modes based on the
tree-sitter library provide control of this behavior: if the variable
treesit-defun-tactic
is set to the value top-level
, the
defun commands will find the outermost defuns instead.
Previous: Imenu, Up: Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns [Contents][Index]
27.2.4 Which Function Mode
Which Function mode is a global minor mode (see Minor Modes) which displays the current function name in the mode line, updating it as you move around in a buffer.
To either enable or disable Which Function mode, use the command
M-x which-function-mode. Which Function mode is a global minor
mode. By default, it takes effect in all major modes that
know how to support it (i.e., all the major modes that support
Imenu). You can restrict it to a specific list of major modes by
changing the value of the variable which-func-modes
from
t
(which means to support all available major modes) to a list
of major mode names.
Next: Commands for Editing with Parentheses, Previous: Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3 Indentation for Programs
The best way to keep a program properly indented is to use Emacs to reindent it as you change it. Emacs has commands to indent either a single line, a specified number of lines, or all of the lines inside a single parenthetical grouping.
See Indentation, for general information about indentation. This section describes indentation features specific to programming language modes.
Emacs also provides a Lisp pretty-printer in the pp
package,
which reformats Lisp objects with nice-looking indentation.
See pp in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Basic Program Indentation Commands
- Indenting Several Lines
- Customizing Lisp Indentation
- Commands for C Indentation
- Customizing C Indentation
Next: Indenting Several Lines, Up: Indentation for Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3.1 Basic Program Indentation Commands
- TAB
Adjust indentation of current line (
indent-for-tab-command
).- RET
Insert a newline, then adjust indentation of following line (
newline
).
The basic indentation command is TAB
(indent-for-tab-command
), which was documented in
Indentation. In programming language modes, TAB
indents the current line, based on the indentation and syntactic
content of the preceding lines; if the region is active,
TAB indents each line within the region, not just the
current line.
The command RET (newline
), which was documented
in Inserting Text, does the same as C-j followed by
TAB: it inserts a new line, then adjusts the line’s
indentation.
When indenting a line that starts within a parenthetical grouping, Emacs usually places the start of the line under the preceding line within the group, or under the text after the parenthesis. If you manually give one of these lines a nonstandard indentation (e.g., for aesthetic purposes), the lines below will follow it.
The indentation commands for most programming language modes assume
that an open-parenthesis, open-brace or other opening delimiter at the
left margin is the start of a function. If the code you are editing
violates this assumption—even if the delimiters occur in strings or
comments—you must set open-paren-in-column-0-is-defun-start
to nil
for indentation to work properly. See Left Margin Convention.
Next: Customizing Lisp Indentation, Previous: Basic Program Indentation Commands, Up: Indentation for Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3.2 Indenting Several Lines
Sometimes, you may want to reindent several lines of code at a time.
One way to do this is to use the mark; when the mark is active and the
region is non-empty, TAB indents every line in the region.
Alternatively, the command C-M-\ (indent-region
) indents
every line in the region, whether or not the mark is active
(see Indentation Commands).
In addition, Emacs provides the following commands for indenting large chunks of code:
- C-M-q
Reindent all the lines within one parenthetical grouping.
- C-u TAB
Shift an entire parenthetical grouping rigidly sideways so that its first line is properly indented.
- M-x indent-code-rigidly
Shift all the lines in the region rigidly sideways, but do not alter lines that start inside comments and strings.
To reindent the contents of a single parenthetical grouping,
position point before the beginning of the grouping and type
C-M-q. This changes the relative indentation within the
grouping, without affecting its overall indentation (i.e., the
indentation of the line where the grouping starts). The function that
C-M-q runs depends on the major mode; it is
indent-pp-sexp
in Lisp mode, c-indent-exp
in C mode,
etc. To correct the overall indentation as well, type TAB
first.
If you like the relative indentation within a grouping but not the indentation of its first line, move point to that first line and type C-u TAB. In Lisp, C, and some other major modes, TAB with a numeric argument reindents the current line as usual, then reindents by the same amount all the lines in the parenthetical grouping starting on the current line. It is clever, though, and does not alter lines that start inside strings. Neither does it alter C preprocessor lines when in C mode, but it does reindent any continuation lines that may be attached to them.
The command M-x indent-code-rigidly rigidly shifts all the
lines in the region sideways, like indent-rigidly
does
(see Indentation Commands). It doesn’t alter the indentation of
lines that start inside a string, unless the region also starts inside
that string. The prefix arg specifies the number of columns to
indent.
Next: Commands for C Indentation, Previous: Indenting Several Lines, Up: Indentation for Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3.3 Customizing Lisp Indentation
The indentation pattern for a Lisp expression can depend on the function called by the expression. For each Lisp function, you can choose among several predefined patterns of indentation, or define an arbitrary one with a Lisp program.
The standard pattern of indentation is as follows: the second line of the expression is indented under the first argument, if that is on the same line as the beginning of the expression; otherwise, the second line is indented underneath the function name. Each following line is indented under the previous line whose nesting depth is the same.
If the variable lisp-indent-offset
is non-nil
, it overrides
the usual indentation pattern for the second line of an expression, so that
such lines are always indented lisp-indent-offset
more columns than
the containing list.
Certain functions override the standard pattern. Functions whose
names start with def
treat the second lines as the start of
a body, by indenting the second line lisp-body-indent
additional columns beyond the open-parenthesis that starts the
expression.
You can override the standard pattern in various ways for individual
functions, according to the lisp-indent-function
property of
the function name. This is normally done for macro definitions, using
the declare
construct. See Defining Macros in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
In Emacs Lisp, lists are usually indented as if they are function-like forms:
(setq foo '(bar zot gazonk))
However, if you add a space after the opening parenthesis, this tells Emacs that it’s a data list instead of a piece of code, and Emacs will then indent it like this:
(setq foo '( bar zot gazonk))
Next: Customizing C Indentation, Previous: Customizing Lisp Indentation, Up: Indentation for Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3.4 Commands for C Indentation
Here are special features for indentation in C mode and related modes:
- C-c C-q ¶
-
Reindent the current top-level function definition or aggregate type declaration (
c-indent-defun
in CC mode,c-ts-mode-indent-defun
inc-ts-mode
based on tree-sitter). - C-M-q ¶
-
Reindent each line in the balanced expression (see Expressions with Balanced Parentheses), also known as “sexp”, that follows point. In CC mode, this invokes
c-indent-exp
; in tree-sitter basedc-ts-mode
this invokes a more generalprog-indent-sexp
. A prefix argument inhibits warning messages about invalid syntax. - TAB ¶
Reindent the current line, active region, or block starting on this line (
c-indent-line-or-region
). With prefix argument, rigidly reindent the balanced expression which starts on the current line, if the current line needs reindentation.If
c-tab-always-indent
ist
, this command always reindents the current line and does nothing else. This is the default.If that variable is
nil
, this command reindents the current line only if point is at the left margin or in the line’s indentation; otherwise, it inserts a tab (or the equivalent number of spaces, ifindent-tabs-mode
isnil
).Any other value (not
nil
ort
) means always reindent the line, and also insert a tab if within a comment or a string.
To reindent the whole current buffer, type C-x h C-M-\. This first selects the whole buffer as the region, then reindents that region.
To reindent the current block, use C-M-u C-M-q. This moves to the front of the block and then reindents it all.
Previous: Commands for C Indentation, Up: Indentation for Programs [Contents][Index]
27.3.5 Customizing C Indentation
C mode and related modes use a flexible mechanism for customizing indentation. C mode indents a source line in two steps: first it classifies the line syntactically according to its contents and context; second, it determines the indentation offset associated by your selected style with the syntactic construct and adds this onto the indentation of the anchor statement.
- C-c . style RET
Select a predefined style style (
c-set-style
in CC mode,c-ts-mode-set-style
inc-ts-mode
based on tree-sitter).
A style is a named collection of customizations that can be
used in C mode and the related modes. Styles in The CC
Mode Manual, for a complete description. Emacs comes with several
predefined styles, including gnu
, k&r
, bsd
,
stroustrup
, linux
, python
, java
,
whitesmith
, ellemtel
, and awk
. Some of these
styles are primarily intended for one language, but any of them can be
used with any of the languages supported by these modes. To find out
what a style looks like, select it and reindent some code, e.g., by
typing C-M-q at the start of a function definition.
To choose a style for the current buffer, use the command C-c .. Specify a style name as an argument (case is not significant). This command affects the current buffer only, and it affects only future invocations of the indentation commands; it does not reindent the code already in the buffer. To reindent the whole buffer in the new style, you can type C-x h C-M-\.
When using CC mode, you can also set the variable
c-default-style
to specify the default style for various major
modes. Its value should be either the style’s name (a string) or an
alist, in which each element specifies one major mode and which
indentation style to use for it. For example,
(setq c-default-style '((java-mode . "java") (awk-mode . "awk") (other . "gnu")))
specifies explicit choices for Java and AWK modes, and the default ‘gnu’ style for the other C-like modes. (These settings are actually the defaults.) This variable takes effect when you select one of the C-like major modes; thus, if you specify a new default style for Java mode, you can make it take effect in an existing Java mode buffer by typing M-x java-mode there.
When using the tree-sitter based c-ts-mode
, you can set the
default indentation style by customizing the variable
c-ts-mode-indent-style
.
The gnu
style specifies the formatting recommended by the GNU
Project for C; it is the default, so as to encourage use of our
recommended style.
See Indentation Engine Basics in the CC Mode Manual, and Customizing Indentation in the CC Mode Manual, for more information on customizing indentation for C and related modes, including how to override parts of an existing style and how to define your own styles.
As an alternative to specifying a style, you can tell Emacs to guess a style by typing M-x c-guess in a sample code buffer. You can then apply the guessed style to other buffers with M-x c-guess-install. See Guessing the Style in the CC Mode Manual, for details.
Next: Manipulating Comments, Previous: Indentation for Programs, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.4 Commands for Editing with Parentheses
This section describes the commands and features that take advantage of the parenthesis structure in a program, or help you keep it balanced.
When talking about these facilities, the term “parenthesis” also includes braces, brackets, or whatever delimiters are defined to match in pairs. The major mode controls which delimiters are significant, through the syntax table (see Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). In Lisp, only parentheses count; in C, these commands apply to braces and brackets too.
You can use M-x check-parens to find any unbalanced parentheses and unbalanced string quotes in the buffer.
Next: Moving in the Parenthesis Structure, Up: Commands for Editing with Parentheses [Contents][Index]
27.4.1 Expressions with Balanced Parentheses
Each programming language mode has its own definition of a balanced expression. Balanced expressions typically include individual symbols, numbers, and string constants, as well as pieces of code enclosed in a matching pair of delimiters. The following commands deal with balanced expressions (in Emacs, such expressions are referred to internally as sexps14).
- C-M-f
Move forward over a balanced expression (
forward-sexp
).- C-M-b
Move backward over a balanced expression (
backward-sexp
).- C-M-k
Kill balanced expression forward (
kill-sexp
).- C-M-t
Transpose expressions (
transpose-sexps
).- C-M-@
- C-M-SPC
Put mark after following expression (
mark-sexp
).
To move forward over a balanced expression, use C-M-f
(forward-sexp
). If the first significant character after point
is an opening delimiter (e.g., ‘(’, ‘[’ or ‘{’ in C),
this command moves past the matching closing delimiter. If the
character begins a symbol, string, or number, the command moves over
that.
The command C-M-b (backward-sexp
) moves backward over a
balanced expression—like C-M-f, but in the reverse direction.
If the expression is preceded by any prefix characters (single-quote,
backquote and comma, in Lisp), the command moves back over them as
well.
C-M-f or C-M-b with an argument repeats that operation the specified number of times; with a negative argument means to move in the opposite direction. In most modes, these two commands move across comments as if they were whitespace. Note that their keys, C-M-f and C-M-b, are analogous to C-f and C-b, which move by characters (see Changing the Location of Point), and M-f and M-b, which move by words (see Words).
To kill a whole balanced expression, type C-M-k
(kill-sexp
). This kills the text that C-M-f would move
over.
C-M-t (transpose-sexps
) switches the positions of the
previous balanced expression and the next one. It is analogous to the
C-t command, which transposes characters (see Transposing Text).
An argument to C-M-t serves as a repeat count, moving the
previous expression over that many following ones. A negative
argument moves the previous balanced expression backwards across those
before it. An argument of zero, rather than doing nothing, transposes
the balanced expressions ending at or after point and the mark.
To operate on balanced expressions with a command which acts on the
region, type C-M-SPC (mark-sexp
). This sets the
mark where C-M-f would move to. While the mark is active, each
successive call to this command extends the region by shifting the
mark by one expression. Positive or negative numeric arguments move
the mark forward or backward by the specified number of expressions.
The alias C-M-@ is equivalent to C-M-SPC.
See Commands to Mark Textual Objects, for more information about this and related
commands.
In languages that use infix operators, such as C, it is not possible to recognize all balanced expressions because there can be multiple possibilities at a given position. For example, C mode does not treat ‘foo + bar’ as a single expression, even though it is one C expression; instead, it recognizes ‘foo’ as one expression and ‘bar’ as another, with the ‘+’ as punctuation between them. However, C mode recognizes ‘(foo + bar)’ as a single expression, because of the parentheses.
Next: Matching Parentheses, Previous: Expressions with Balanced Parentheses, Up: Commands for Editing with Parentheses [Contents][Index]
27.4.2 Moving in the Parenthesis Structure
The following commands move over groupings delimited by parentheses (or whatever else serves as delimiters in the language you are working with). They ignore strings and comments, including any parentheses within them, and also ignore parentheses that are quoted with an escape character. These commands are mainly intended for editing programs, but can be useful for editing any text containing parentheses. They are referred to internally as “list commands” because in Lisp these groupings are lists.
These commands assume that the starting point is not inside a string or a comment. If you invoke them from inside a string or comment, the results are unreliable.
- C-M-n
Move forward over a parenthetical group (
forward-list
).- C-M-p
Move backward over a parenthetical group (
backward-list
).- C-M-u
Move up in parenthesis structure (
backward-up-list
).- C-M-d
Move down in parenthesis structure (
down-list
).
The list commands C-M-n (forward-list
) and
C-M-p (backward-list
) move forward or backward over one
(or n) parenthetical groupings.
C-M-n and C-M-p try to stay at the same level in the
parenthesis structure. To move up one (or n) levels, use
C-M-u (backward-up-list
). C-M-u moves backward up
past one unmatched opening delimiter. A positive argument serves as a
repeat count; a negative argument reverses the direction of motion, so
that the command moves forward and up one or more levels.
To move down in the parenthesis structure, use C-M-d
(down-list
). In Lisp mode, where ‘(’ is the only opening
delimiter, this is nearly the same as searching for a ‘(’. An
argument specifies the number of levels to go down.
Previous: Moving in the Parenthesis Structure, Up: Commands for Editing with Parentheses [Contents][Index]
27.4.3 Matching Parentheses
Emacs has a number of parenthesis matching features, which make it easy to see how and whether parentheses (or other delimiters) match up.
Whenever you type a self-inserting character that is a closing delimiter, Emacs briefly indicates the location of the matching opening delimiter, provided that is on the screen. If it is not on the screen, Emacs displays some of the text near it in the echo area. Either way, you can tell which grouping you are closing off. If the opening delimiter and closing delimiter are mismatched—such as in ‘[x)’—a warning message is displayed in the echo area.
Three variables control the display of matching parentheses:
-
blink-matching-paren
turns the feature on or off:nil
disables it, but the default ist
to enable it. Set it tojump
to make indication work by momentarily moving the cursor to the matching opening delimiter. Set it tojump-offscreen
to make the cursor jump, even if the opening delimiter is off screen. -
blink-matching-delay
says how many seconds to keep indicating the matching opening delimiter. This may be an integer or floating-point number; the default is 1. -
blink-matching-paren-distance
specifies how many characters back to search to find the matching opening delimiter. If the match is not found in that distance, Emacs stops scanning and nothing is displayed. The default is 102400.
Show Paren mode is a minor mode that provides a more powerful kind of automatic matching. Whenever point is before an opening delimiter or after a closing delimiter, the delimiter, its matching delimiter, and optionally the text between them are highlighted. To toggle Show Paren mode globally, type M-x show-paren-mode. To toggle it only in the current buffer, type M-x show-paren-local-mode.
By default, this mode is switched on in all buffers that are meant
for editing, but is not enabled in buffers that show data. This is
controlled by the show-paren-predicate
user option.
To customize the mode, type M-x customize-group RET paren-showing. The customizable options which control the operation of this mode include:
-
show-paren-highlight-openparen
controls whether to highlight an open paren when point is just before it, and hence its position is marked by the cursor anyway. The default is non-nil
(yes). -
show-paren-style
controls whether just the two parens, or also the text between them get highlighted. The valid options here areparenthesis
(show the matching paren),expression
(highlight the entire expression enclosed by the parens), andmixed
(highlight the matching paren if it is visible in the window, the expression otherwise). -
show-paren-when-point-inside-paren
, when non-nil
, causes highlighting also when point is inside of the parentheses. The default isnil
. -
show-paren-when-point-in-periphery
, when non-nil
, causes highlighting also when point is in whitespace at the beginning of a line and there is a paren at the first or last non-whitespace position on the line, or when point is at the end of a line and there is a paren at the last non-whitespace position on the line. -
show-paren-context-when-offscreen
, when non-nil
, shows some context in the echo area when point is in a closing delimiter and the opening delimiter is offscreen. The context is usually the line that contains the opening delimiter, except if the opening delimiter is on its own line, in which case the context includes the previous nonblank line.
Electric Pair mode, a global minor mode, provides a way to easily insert matching delimiters: parentheses, braces, brackets, etc. Whenever you insert an opening delimiter, the matching closing delimiter is automatically inserted as well, leaving point between the two. Conversely, when you insert a closing delimiter over an existing one, no insertion takes places, and that position is simply skipped over. If the region is active (see The Mark and the Region), insertion of a delimiter operates on the region: the characters in the region are enclosed in a pair of matching delimiters, leaving point after the delimiter you typed.
These variables control additional features of Electric Pair mode:
-
electric-pair-preserve-balance
, when non-nil
, makes the default pairing logic balance out the number of opening and closing delimiters. -
electric-pair-delete-adjacent-pairs
, when non-nil
, makes backspacing between two adjacent delimiters also automatically delete the closing delimiter. -
electric-pair-open-newline-between-pairs
, when non-nil
, makes inserting a newline between two adjacent pairs also automatically open an extra newline after point. -
electric-pair-skip-whitespace
, when non-nil
, causes the minor mode to skip whitespace forward before deciding whether to skip over the closing delimiter.
To toggle Electric Pair mode, type M-x electric-pair-mode. To toggle the mode in a single buffer, use M-x electric-pair-local-mode.
Next: Documentation Lookup, Previous: Commands for Editing with Parentheses, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.5 Manipulating Comments
Because comments are such an important part of programming, Emacs provides special commands for editing and inserting comments. It can also do spell checking on comments with Flyspell Prog mode (see Checking and Correcting Spelling).
Some major modes have special rules for indenting different kinds of comments. For example, in Lisp code, comments starting with two semicolons are indented as if they were lines of code, while those starting with three semicolons are supposed to be aligned to the left margin and are often used for sectioning purposes. Emacs understands these conventions; for instance, typing TAB on a comment line will indent the comment to the appropriate position.
;; This function is just an example. ;;; Here either two or three semicolons are appropriate. (defun foo (x) ;;; And now, the first part of the function: ;; The following line adds one. (1+ x)) ; This line adds one.
Next: Multiple Lines of Comments, Up: Manipulating Comments [Contents][Index]
27.5.1 Comment Commands
The following commands operate on comments:
- M-;
Insert or realign comment on current line; if the region is active, comment or uncomment the region instead (
comment-dwim
).- C-x C-;
Comment or uncomment the current line (
comment-line
). If the region is active, comment or uncomment the lines in the region instead.- C-u M-;
Kill comment on current line (
comment-kill
).- C-x ;
Set comment column (
comment-set-column
).- C-M-j
- M-j
Like RET followed by inserting and aligning a comment (
default-indent-new-line
). See Multiple Lines of Comments.- M-x comment-region
- C-c C-c (in C-like modes)
Add comment delimiters to all the lines in the region.
The command to create or align a comment is M-;
(comment-dwim
). The word “dwim” is an acronym for “Do What
I Mean”; it indicates that this command can be used for many
different jobs relating to comments, depending on the situation where
you use it.
When a region is active (see The Mark and the Region), M-; either adds comment delimiters to the region, or removes them. If every line in the region is already a comment, it uncomments each of those lines by removing their comment delimiters. Otherwise, it adds comment delimiters to enclose the text in the region.
If you supply a prefix argument to M-; when a region is active, that specifies the number of comment delimiters to add or delete. A positive argument n adds n delimiters, while a negative argument -n removes n delimiters.
If the region is not active, and there is no existing comment on the
current line, M-; adds a new comment to the current line. If
the line is blank (i.e., empty or containing only whitespace
characters), the comment is indented to the same position where
TAB would indent to (see Basic Program Indentation Commands). If the line
is non-blank, the comment is placed after the last non-whitespace
character on the line. Emacs tries to fit the comment between the
columns specified by the variables comment-column
and
comment-fill-column
(see Options Controlling Comments), if
possible. Otherwise, it will choose some other suitable position,
usually separated from the non-comment text by at least one space. In
each case, Emacs places point after the comment’s starting delimiter,
so that you can start typing the comment text right away.
You can also use M-; to align an existing comment. If a line already contains the comment-start string, M-; realigns it to the conventional alignment and moves point after the comment’s starting delimiter. As an exception, comments starting in column 0 are not moved. Even when an existing comment is properly aligned, M-; is still useful for moving directly to the start of the comment text.
C-x C-; (comment-line
) comments or uncomments complete
lines. When a region is active (see The Mark and the Region), C-x C-; either
comments or uncomments the lines in the region. If the region is not
active, this command comments or uncomments the line point is on.
With a positive prefix argument n, it operates on n lines
starting with the current one; with a negative argument
-n, it affects n preceding lines. After invoking
this command with a negative argument, successive invocations with a
positive argument will operate on preceding lines as if the argument
were negated.
C-u M-; (comment-dwim
with a prefix argument) when the
region is not active kills any comment on the current line, along with
the whitespace before it. Since the comment is saved to the kill
ring, you can reinsert it on another line by moving to the end of that
line, doing C-y, and then M-; to realign the comment. You
can achieve the same effect as C-u M-; by typing M-x
comment-kill (comment-dwim
actually calls comment-kill
as a subroutine when it is given a prefix argument). Invoking
comment-dwim
with a prefix numeric argument, as in C-u n M-;, when there’s no active region, tells
comment-kill
to kill comments on n lines.
The command M-x comment-region is equivalent to calling M-; on an active region, except that it always acts on the region, even if the mark is inactive. In C mode and related modes, this command is bound to C-c C-c. The command M-x uncomment-region uncomments each line in the region; a numeric prefix argument specifies the number of comment delimiters to remove (negative arguments specify the number of comment delimiters to add).
For C-like modes, you can configure the exact effect of M-; by
setting the variables c-indent-comment-alist
and
c-indent-comments-syntactically-p
. For example, on a line
ending in a closing brace, M-; puts the comment one space after
the brace rather than at comment-column
. For full details see
Comment Commands in The CC Mode Manual.
Next: Options Controlling Comments, Previous: Comment Commands, Up: Manipulating Comments [Contents][Index]
27.5.2 Multiple Lines of Comments
If you are typing a comment and wish to continue it to another line,
type M-j or C-M-j (default-indent-new-line
). This
breaks the current line, and inserts the necessary comment delimiters
and indentation to continue the comment.
For languages with closing comment delimiters (e.g., ‘*/’ in
C), the exact behavior of M-j depends on the value of the
variable comment-multi-line
. If the value is nil
, the
command closes the comment on the old line and starts a new comment on
the new line. Otherwise, it opens a new line within the current
comment delimiters.
When Auto Fill mode is on, going past the fill column while typing a comment also continues the comment, in the same way as an explicit invocation of M-j.
To turn existing lines into comment lines, use M-; with the region active, or use M-x comment-region as described in the preceding section.
You can configure C Mode such that when you type a ‘/’ at the
start of a line in a multi-line block comment, this closes the
comment. Enable the comment-close-slash
clean-up for this.
See Clean-ups in The CC Mode Manual.
Previous: Multiple Lines of Comments, Up: Manipulating Comments [Contents][Index]
27.5.3 Options Controlling Comments
As mentioned in Comment Commands, when the M-j command
adds a comment to a line, it tries to place the comment between the
columns specified by the buffer-local variables comment-column
and comment-fill-column
(or if that is nil
, then the
value of fill-column
, see Explicit Fill Commands). You can set
either the local value or the default value of these buffer-local
variables in the usual way (see Local Variables). Alternatively, you can
type C-x ; (comment-set-column
) to set the value of
comment-column
in the current buffer to the column where point
is currently located. C-u C-x ; sets the comment column to
match the last comment before point in the buffer, and then does a
M-; to align the current line’s comment under the previous one.
The comment commands recognize comments based on the regular
expression that is the value of the variable comment-start-skip
.
Make sure this regexp does not match the null string. It may match more
than the comment starting delimiter in the strictest sense of the word;
for example, in C mode the value of the variable could be
"/\\*+[ \t]*\\|//+[ \t]*"
, which matches extra stars and
spaces after the ‘/*’ itself, and accepts C++ style (‘//’)
comments also. (Note that ‘\\’ is needed in Lisp syntax to
include a ‘\’ in the string, which is needed to deny the first
star its special meaning in regexp syntax. See Backslash in Regular Expressions.)
When a comment command makes a new comment, it inserts the value of
comment-start
as an opening comment delimiter. It also inserts
the value of comment-end
after point, as a closing comment
delimiter. For example, in Lisp mode, comment-start
is
‘";"’ and comment-end
is ""
(the empty string). In
C mode, comment-start
is "/* "
and comment-end
is
" */"
.
The variable comment-padding
specifies a string that the
commenting commands should insert between the comment delimiter(s) and
the comment text. The default, ‘" "’, specifies a single space.
Alternatively, the value can be a number, which specifies that number
of spaces, or nil
, which means no spaces at all.
The variable comment-multi-line
controls how M-j and
Auto Fill mode continue comments over multiple lines.
See Multiple Lines of Comments.
The variable comment-indent-function
should contain a function
that will be called to compute the alignment for a newly inserted
comment or for aligning an existing comment. It is set differently by
various major modes. The function is called with no arguments, but with
point at the beginning of the comment, or at the end of a line if a new
comment is to be inserted. It should return the column in which the
comment ought to start. For example, the default function bases its
decision on how many comment characters begin an existing comment.
Emacs also tries to align comments on adjacent lines. To override this, the function may return a cons of two (possibly equal) integers to indicate an acceptable range of indentation.
Next: Hideshow minor mode, Previous: Manipulating Comments, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.6 Documentation Lookup
Emacs provides several features you can use to look up the documentation of functions, variables and commands that you plan to use in your program.
Next: Man Page Lookup, Up: Documentation Lookup [Contents][Index]
27.6.1 Info Documentation Lookup
For major modes that apply to languages which have documentation in
Info, you can use C-h S (info-lookup-symbol
) to view the
Info documentation for a symbol used in the program. You specify the
symbol with the minibuffer; the default is the symbol appearing in the
buffer at point. For example, in C mode this looks for the symbol in
the C Library Manual. The command only works if the appropriate
manual’s Info files are installed.
Emacs determines where to look for documentation for the symbol—which Info files to look in, and which indices to search—based on the major mode. You can also use M-x info-lookup-file to look for documentation for a file name.
If you use C-h S in a major mode that does not support it,
it asks you to specify the symbol help mode. You should enter
a command such as c-mode
that would select a major
mode which C-h S does support.
Next: Programming Language Documentation Lookup, Previous: Info Documentation Lookup, Up: Documentation Lookup [Contents][Index]
27.6.2 Man Page Lookup
On Unix, the main form of on-line documentation was the manual page or man page. In the GNU operating system, we aim to replace man pages with better-organized manuals that you can browse with Info (see Other Help Commands). This process is not finished, so it is still useful to read manual pages.
You can read the man page for an operating system command, library
function, or system call, with the M-x man command. This
prompts for a topic, with completion (see Completion), and runs
the man
program to format the corresponding man page. If
the system permits, it runs man
asynchronously, so that you
can keep on editing while the page is being formatted. The result
goes in a buffer named *Man topic*. These buffers use a
special major mode, Man mode, that facilitates scrolling and jumping
to other manual pages. For details, type C-h m while in a Man
mode buffer.
Each man page belongs to one of ten or more sections, each
named by a digit or by a digit and a letter. Sometimes there are man
pages with the same name in different sections. To read a man page
from a specific section, type ‘topic(section)’ or
‘section topic’ when M-x man prompts for the
topic. For example, the man page for the C library function
chmod
is in section 2, but there is a shell command of the same
name, whose man page is in section 1; to view the former, type
M-x man RET chmod(2) RET.
If you do not specify a section, M-x man normally displays
only the first man page found. On some systems, the man
program accepts a ‘-a’ command-line option, which tells it to
display all the man pages for the specified topic. To make use of
this, change the value of the variable Man-switches
to
‘"-a"’. Then, in the Man mode buffer, you can type M-n and
M-p to switch between man pages in different sections. The mode
line shows how many manual pages are available.
An alternative way of reading manual pages is the M-x woman
command. Unlike M-x man, it does not run any external programs
to format and display the man pages; the formatting is done by Emacs,
so it works on systems such as MS-Windows where the man
program may be unavailable. It prompts for a man page, and displays
it in a buffer named *WoMan section topic.
M-x woman computes the completion list for manpages the first time you invoke the command. With a numeric argument, it recomputes this list; this is useful if you add or delete manual pages.
If you type a name of a manual page and M-x woman finds that several manual pages by the same name exist in different sections, it pops up a window with possible candidates asking you to choose one of them.
Note that M-x woman doesn’t yet support the latest features of modern man pages, so we recommend using M-x man if that is available on your system.
For more information about setting up and using M-x woman, see the WoMan Info manual, which is distributed with Emacs.
Previous: Man Page Lookup, Up: Documentation Lookup [Contents][Index]
27.6.3 Programming Language Documentation Lookup
When editing Emacs Lisp code, you can use the commands C-h f
(describe-function
) and C-h v (describe-variable
)
to view the built-in documentation for the Lisp functions and
variables that you want to use. See Help by Command or Variable Name.
ElDoc15 is a buffer-local minor mode that helps with looking up documentation of symbols (functions, methods, classes, variables, etc.) in your program. When this mode is enabled, the echo area displays useful information whenever there is a documented symbol at point. For example, in buffers under the Emacs Lisp mode, it shows the argument list of a function at point, and for a Lisp variable it shows the first line of the variable’s documentation string.
To toggle ElDoc mode, type M-x eldoc-mode. There’s also a Global ElDoc mode, which is turned on by default, and turns on the ElDoc mode in buffers whose major mode sets the variables described below. Use M-x global-eldoc-mode to turn it off globally.
Various major modes configure the Global ElDoc mode to use their documentation functions. Examples include Emacs Lisp mode, Python mode, and Cfengine mode. In addition, Emacs features that provide support for several major modes configure ElDoc to use their facilities for retrieving the documentation. Examples include Eglot (see Eglot Features in Eglot: The Emacs LSP Client), which provides documentation based on information from language servers; Semantic’s Idle Summary mode (see Idle Summary Mode in Semantic Manual); and Flymake, which uses ElDoc to show diagnostics at point (see Finding diagnostics in GNU Flymake manual).
The ElDoc mode works by scheduling the display of the available documentation for the symbol at point after Emacs has been idle for some short time. This avoids annoying flickering of documentation messages in the echo area or the mode line when you type quickly and without delay.
You can also trigger the display of documentation for a symbol at point by using the command M-x eldoc-print-current-symbol-info.
The following variables can be used to configure ElDoc mode:
eldoc-idle-delay
¶The value of this user option controls the amount of idle time before the at-point documentation is displayed. It should be set to the number of seconds to wait; the value of zero means to display without any delay. The default is 0.5 sec.
eldoc-print-after-edit
¶If this user option is non-
nil
, ElDoc will show documentation only after some editing command, like inserting or deleting some text. This comes in handy if you want Emacs to display documentation only about symbols that you type, but not about symbols that are already in the buffer (so just reading the source code will not show documentation). The default value isnil
. If you change the value, you need to toggleeldoc-mode
off and on again.eldoc-echo-area-use-multiline-p
¶This user option controls whether and how to truncate documentation text if it is longer than the echo-area can display as a single screen line. If the value is a positive number, it specifies the number of screen lines that ElDoc is allowed to display in the echo area without truncating the documentation. A positive integer specifies the absolute maximum number of screen lines to use; a floating-point number specifies the number of screen lines as a fraction of the frame’s height. The value of
t
means never truncate the documentation (the echo-area will be resized up to the height allowed bymax-mini-window-height
, see Editing in the Minibuffer), whereas the value ofnil
means truncate if the documentation is longer than a single screen line. Finally, the special valuetruncate-sym-name-if-fit
(the default) means to truncate the part of the documentation that represents a symbol’s name if doing that will allow the documentation to fit on a single screen line.eldoc-echo-area-display-truncation-message
¶If non-
nil
(the default), and documentation shown in the echo area is truncated because it’s too long, follow the documentation by instructions about how to view the complete documentation text. Ifnil
, just indicate with ‘…’ that the documentation was truncated.eldoc-echo-area-prefer-doc-buffer
¶If the value of this user option is
t
, ElDoc will not show the documentation in the echo area if the ElDoc buffer with the documentation is already displayed in some window. (You can use the command M-x eldoc-doc-buffer any time to show the ElDoc buffer.) If the value of this option is the symbolmaybe
, the documentation will not be displayed in the echo area if the ElDoc buffer is shown in some window, and the documentation text has to be truncated if displayed in the echo area. Finally, the value ofnil
(the default) means always show the documentation in the echo area.eldoc-documentation-strategy
¶This customizable variable’s value is the function which is used to retrieve and display documentation for the symbol at point. The documentation is produced by the functions in the hook
eldoc-documentation-functions
. The default value ofeldoc-documentation-strategy
specifies that ElDoc should display the first documentation text produced by functions in theeldoc-documentation-functions
hook, but you can customizeeldoc-documentation-strategy
to work in other ways, such as displaying all of the documentation texts concatenated together.eldoc-documentation-functions
¶This abnormal hook’s value is a list of functions that can produce documentation for the symbol at point as appropriate for the current buffer’s major-mode. These functions act as a collection of backends for ElDoc. Major modes register their documentation lookup functions with ElDoc by adding their functions to the buffer-local value of this variable.
Next: Completion for Symbol Names, Previous: Documentation Lookup, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.7 Hideshow minor mode
Hideshow mode is a buffer-local minor mode that allows you to selectively display portions of a program, which are referred to as blocks. Type M-x hs-minor-mode to toggle this minor mode (see Minor Modes).
When you use Hideshow mode to hide a block, the block disappears from the screen, to be replaced by an ellipsis (three periods in a row). Just what constitutes a block depends on the major mode. In C mode and related modes, blocks are delimited by braces, while in Lisp mode they are delimited by parentheses. Multi-line comments also count as blocks.
Hideshow mode provides the following commands:
- C-c @ C-h
- C-c @ C-d
Hide the current block (
hs-hide-block
).- C-c @ C-s
Show the current block (
hs-show-block
).- C-c @ C-c
- C-c @ C-e
- S-mouse-2
Either hide or show the current block (
hs-toggle-hiding
).- C-c @ C-M-h
- C-c @ C-t
Hide all top-level blocks (
hs-hide-all
).- C-c @ C-M-s
- C-c @ C-a
Show all blocks in the buffer (
hs-show-all
).- C-u n C-c @ C-l
Hide all blocks n levels below this block (
hs-hide-level
).
These variables can be used to customize Hideshow mode:
hs-hide-comments-when-hiding-all
If non-
nil
, C-c @ C-M-h (hs-hide-all
) hides comments too.hs-isearch-open
This variable specifies the conditions under which incremental search should unhide a hidden block when matching text occurs within the block. Its value should be either
code
(unhide only code blocks),comment
(unhide only comments),t
(unhide both code blocks and comments), ornil
(unhide neither code blocks nor comments). The default value iscode
.
Next: MixedCase Words, Previous: Hideshow minor mode, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.8 Completion for Symbol Names
Completion is normally done in the minibuffer (see Completion), but you can also complete symbol names in ordinary Emacs buffers.
In most programming language modes, C-M-i (or
M-TAB16) invokes the command completion-at-point
, which generates the
list of possible completions for the symbol at point. This command
uses the available support facilities to come up with the completion
candidates:
- If Eglot is activated for the current buffer’s project (see Working with Projects) and the current buffer’s major mode, the command tries to use the corresponding language server for producing the list of completion candidates. See Eglot Features in Eglot: The Emacs LSP Client.
- If Semantic mode is enabled (see Semantic), the command tries to use the Semantic parser data for completion.
- If Semantic mode is not enabled or fails at performing completion, the command tries to complete using the selected tags table (see Tags Tables); you need to visit the tags table with M-x visit-tags-table for that to work.
- In Emacs Lisp mode, the command performs completion using the function, variable, or property names defined in the current Emacs session.
In all other respects, in-buffer symbol completion behaves like minibuffer completion. For instance, if Emacs cannot complete to a unique symbol, it displays a list of completion alternatives in another window. Then you can use the keys M-DOWN and M-UP to navigate through the completions displayed in the completions buffer without leaving the original buffer, and the key M-RET to insert the currently highlighted completion to the buffer. See Completion.
In Text mode and related modes, M-TAB completes words based on the spell-checker’s dictionary. See Checking and Correcting Spelling.
Next: Semantic, Previous: Completion for Symbol Names, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.9 MixedCase Words
Some programming styles make use of mixed-case (or “CamelCase”) symbols like ‘unReadableSymbol’. (In the GNU project, we recommend using underscores to separate words within an identifier, rather than using case distinctions.) Emacs has various features to make it easier to deal with such symbols.
Glasses mode is a buffer-local minor mode that makes it easier to read such symbols, by altering how they are displayed. By default, it displays extra underscores between each lower-case letter and the following capital letter. This does not alter the buffer text, only how it is displayed.
To toggle Glasses mode, type M-x glasses-mode (see Minor Modes). When Glasses mode is enabled, the minor mode indicator ‘o^o’ appears in the mode line. For more information about Glasses mode, type C-h P glasses RET.
Subword mode is another buffer-local minor mode. In subword mode,
Emacs’s word commands recognize upper case letters in
‘StudlyCapsIdentifiers’ as word boundaries. When Subword mode is
enabled, the minor mode indicator ‘,’ appears in the mode line.
See also the similar superword-mode
(see Other Features Useful for Editing Programs).
Next: Other Features Useful for Editing Programs, Previous: MixedCase Words, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.10 Semantic
Semantic is a package that provides language-aware editing commands
based on source code parsers
. This section provides a brief
description of Semantic; for full details,
see Semantic in Semantic.
Most of the language-aware features in Emacs, such as Font Lock mode (see Font Lock mode), rely on rules of thumb17 that usually give good results but are never completely exact. In contrast, the parsers used by Semantic have an exact understanding of programming language syntax. This allows Semantic to provide search, navigation, and completion commands that are powerful and precise.
To begin using Semantic, type M-x semantic-mode or click on the menu item named ‘Source Code Parsers (Semantic)’ in the ‘Tools’ menu. This enables Semantic mode, a global minor mode.
When Semantic mode is enabled, Emacs automatically attempts to parse each file you visit. Currently, Semantic understands C, C++, HTML, Java, Javascript, Make, Python, Scheme, SRecode, and Texinfo. Within each parsed buffer, the following commands are available:
- C-c , j ¶
Prompt for the name of a function defined in the current file, and move point there (
semantic-complete-jump-local
).- C-c , J ¶
Prompt for the name of a function defined in any file Emacs has parsed, and move point there (
semantic-complete-jump
).- C-c , SPC ¶
Display a list of possible completions for the symbol at point (
semantic-complete-analyze-inline
). This also activates a set of special key bindings for choosing a completion: RET accepts the current completion, M-n and M-p cycle through possible completions, TAB completes as far as possible and then cycles, and C-g or any other key aborts completion.- C-c , l ¶
Display a list of the possible completions of the symbol at point, in another window (
semantic-analyze-possible-completions
).
In addition to the above commands, the Semantic package provides a variety of other ways to make use of parser information. For instance, you can use it to display a list of completions when Emacs is idle. See Semantic in Semantic, for details.
Next: C and Related Modes, Previous: Semantic, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.11 Other Features Useful for Editing Programs
Some Emacs commands that aren’t designed specifically for editing programs are useful for that nonetheless.
The Emacs commands that operate on words, sentences and paragraphs are useful for editing code. Most symbol names contain words (see Words), while sentences can be found in strings and comments (see Sentences). As for paragraphs, they are defined in most programming language modes to begin and end at blank lines (see Paragraphs). Therefore, judicious use of blank lines to make the program clearer will also provide useful chunks of text for the paragraph commands to work on. Auto Fill mode, if enabled in a programming language major mode, indents the new lines which it creates.
Superword mode is a buffer-local minor mode that causes editing and
motion commands to treat symbols (e.g., ‘this_is_a_symbol’) as words.
When Superword mode is enabled, the minor mode indicator
‘²’
appears in the mode line. See also the similar subword-mode
(see MixedCase Words).
Electric Layout mode (M-x electric-layout-mode) is a global minor mode that automatically inserts newlines when you type certain characters; for example, ‘{’, ‘}’ and ‘;’ in Javascript mode.
Apart from Hideshow mode (see Hideshow minor mode), another way to selectively display parts of a program is to use the selective display feature (see Selective Display). Programming modes often also support Outline minor mode (see Outline Mode), which can be used with the Foldout package (see Folding Editing).
Prettify Symbols mode is a buffer-local minor mode that replaces
certain strings with more attractive versions for display purposes.
For example, in Emacs Lisp mode, it replaces the string ‘lambda’
with the Greek lambda character ‘λ’. In a TeX buffer, it will
replace ‘\alpha’ … ‘\omega’ and other math macros with
their Unicode characters. You may wish to use this in non-programming
modes as well. You can customize the mode by adding more entries to
prettify-symbols-alist
. More elaborate customization is
available via customizing prettify-symbols-compose-predicate
if
its default value prettify-symbols-default-compose-p
is not
appropriate. There is also a global version,
global-prettify-symbols-mode
, which enables the mode in all
buffers that support it.
The symbol at point can be shown in its original form. This is
controlled by the variable prettify-symbols-unprettify-at-point
:
if non-nil
, the original form of symbol at point will be
restored for as long as point is at it.
Next: Asm Mode, Previous: Other Features Useful for Editing Programs, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.12 C and Related Modes
This section gives a brief description of the special features available in C, C++, Objective-C, Java, CORBA IDL, Pike and AWK modes. (These are called “C mode and related modes”.) For more details, see the CC mode Info manual, which is distributed with Emacs.
Next: Electric C Characters, Up: C and Related Modes [Contents][Index]
27.12.1 C Mode Motion Commands
This section describes commands for moving point, in C mode and related modes.
C-M-a
¶C-M-e
-
Move point to the beginning or end of the current function or top-level definition. In languages with enclosing scopes (such as C++’s classes) the current function is the immediate one, possibly inside a scope. Otherwise it is the one defined by the least enclosing braces. (By contrast,
beginning-of-defun
andend-of-defun
search for braces in column zero.) See Moving by Defuns. C-c C-u
¶-
Move point back to the containing preprocessor conditional, leaving the mark behind. A prefix argument acts as a repeat count. With a negative argument, move point forward to the end of the containing preprocessor conditional.
‘#elif’ is equivalent to ‘#else’ followed by ‘#if’, so the function will stop at a ‘#elif’ when going backward, but not when going forward.
C-c C-p
¶-
Move point back over a preprocessor conditional, leaving the mark behind. A prefix argument acts as a repeat count. With a negative argument, move forward.
C-c C-n
¶-
Move point forward across a preprocessor conditional, leaving the mark behind. A prefix argument acts as a repeat count. With a negative argument, move backward.
M-a
¶-
Move point to the beginning of the innermost C statement (
c-beginning-of-statement
). If point is already at the beginning of a statement, move to the beginning of the preceding statement. With prefix argument n, move back n - 1 statements.In comments or in strings which span more than one line, this command moves by sentences instead of statements.
M-e
¶-
Move point to the end of the innermost C statement or sentence; like M-a except that it moves in the other direction (
c-end-of-statement
).
Next: Hungry Delete Feature in C, Previous: C Mode Motion Commands, Up: C and Related Modes [Contents][Index]
27.12.2 Electric C Characters
In C mode and related modes, certain printing characters are electric—in addition to inserting themselves, they also reindent the current line, and optionally also insert newlines. The electric characters are {, }, :, #, ;, ,, <, >, /, *, (, and ).
You might find electric indentation inconvenient if you are editing chaotically indented code. If you are new to CC Mode, you might find it disconcerting. You can toggle electric action with the command C-c C-l; when it is enabled, ‘/cl’ appears in the mode line after the mode name (where c, if present, is ‘*’ or ‘/’, depending on whether the comment style is block or line). See Minor Modes in The CC Mode Manual, for more about mode-line indicators in CC Mode.
- C-c C-l ¶
-
Toggle electric action (
c-toggle-electric-state
). With a positive prefix argument, this command enables electric action, with a negative one it disables it.
Electric characters insert newlines only when, in addition to the electric state, the auto-newline feature is enabled (indicated by ‘/cla’ in the mode line after the mode name). You can turn this feature on or off with the command C-c C-a:
- C-c C-a ¶
-
Toggle the auto-newline feature (
c-toggle-auto-newline
). With a prefix argument, this command turns the auto-newline feature on if the argument is positive, and off if it is negative.
Usually the CC Mode style configures the exact circumstances in which Emacs inserts auto-newlines. You can also configure this directly. See Custom Auto-newlines in The CC Mode Manual.
Next: Other Commands for C Mode, Previous: Electric C Characters, Up: C and Related Modes [Contents][Index]
27.12.3 Hungry Delete Feature in C
If you want to delete an entire block of whitespace at point, you can use hungry deletion. This deletes all the contiguous whitespace either before point or after point in a single operation. Whitespace here includes tabs and newlines, but not comments or preprocessor commands.
- C-c C-DEL ¶
- C-c DEL
-
Delete the entire block of whitespace preceding point (
c-hungry-delete-backwards
). - C-c C-d ¶
- C-c C-Delete
- C-c Delete
-
Delete the entire block of whitespace after point (
c-hungry-delete-forward
).
As an alternative to the above commands, you can enable hungry delete mode. When this feature is enabled (indicated by ‘h’ after a ‘/’ in the mode line after the mode name), a single DEL deletes all preceding whitespace, not just one space, and a single C-d (but not plain Delete) deletes all following whitespace.
- M-x c-toggle-hungry-state ¶
Toggle the hungry-delete feature (
c-toggle-hungry-state
). With a prefix argument, this command turns the hungry-delete feature on if the argument is positive, and off if it is negative.
The variable c-hungry-delete-key
controls whether the
hungry-delete feature is enabled.
Previous: Hungry Delete Feature in C, Up: C and Related Modes [Contents][Index]
27.12.4 Other Commands for C Mode
- M-x c-context-line-break ¶
This command inserts a line break and indents the new line in a manner appropriate to the context. In normal code, it does the work of RET (
newline
), in a C preprocessor line it additionally inserts a ‘\’ at the line break, and within comments it’s like M-j (c-indent-new-comment-line
).c-context-line-break
isn’t bound to a key by default, but it needs a binding to be useful. The following code will bind it to RET. We usec-initialization-hook
here to make sure the keymap is loaded before we try to change it.(defun my-bind-clb () (keymap-set c-mode-base-map "RET" 'c-context-line-break)) (add-hook 'c-initialization-hook 'my-bind-clb)
- C-M-h
Put mark at the end of a function definition, and put point at the beginning (
c-mark-function
).- M-q ¶
-
Fill a paragraph, handling C and C++ comments (
c-fill-paragraph
). If any part of the current line is a comment or within a comment, this command fills the comment or the paragraph of it that point is in, preserving the comment indentation and comment delimiters. - C-c C-e ¶
-
Run the C preprocessor on the text in the region, and show the result, which includes the expansion of all the macro calls (
c-macro-expand
). The buffer text before the region is also included in preprocessing, for the sake of macros defined there, but the output from this part isn’t shown.When you are debugging C code that uses macros, sometimes it is hard to figure out precisely how the macros expand. With this command, you don’t have to figure it out; you can see the expansions.
- C-c C-\ ¶
-
Insert or align ‘\’ characters at the ends of the lines of the region (
c-backslash-region
). This is useful after writing or editing a C macro definition.If a line already ends in ‘\’, this command adjusts the amount of whitespace before it. Otherwise, it inserts a new ‘\’. However, the last line in the region is treated specially; no ‘\’ is inserted on that line, and any ‘\’ there is deleted.
- M-x cpp-highlight-buffer ¶
-
Highlight parts of the text according to its preprocessor conditionals. This command displays another buffer named *CPP Edit*, which serves as a graphic menu for selecting how to display particular kinds of conditionals and their contents. After changing various settings, click on ‘[A]pply these settings’ (or go to that buffer and type a) to rehighlight the C mode buffer accordingly.
- C-c C-s ¶
-
Display the syntactic information about the current source line (
c-show-syntactic-information
). This information directs how the line is indented. - M-x cwarn-mode ¶
- M-x global-cwarn-mode
-
CWarn minor mode highlights certain suspicious C and C++ constructions:
- Assignments inside expressions.
- Semicolon following immediately after ‘if’, ‘for’, and ‘while’ (except after a ‘do … while’ statement);
- C++ functions with reference parameters.
You can enable the mode for one buffer with the command M-x cwarn-mode, or for all suitable buffers with the command M-x global-cwarn-mode or by customizing the variable
global-cwarn-mode
. You must also enable Font Lock mode to make it work. - M-x hide-ifdef-mode ¶
-
Hide-ifdef minor mode hides selected code within ‘#if’ and ‘#ifdef’ preprocessor blocks. If you change the variable
hide-ifdef-shadow
tot
, Hide-ifdef minor mode shadows preprocessor blocks by displaying them with a less prominent face, instead of hiding them entirely. See the documentation string ofhide-ifdef-mode
for more information. -
Find a file related in a special way to the file visited by the current buffer. Typically this will be the header file corresponding to a C/C++ source file, or vice versa. The variable
ff-related-file-alist
specifies how to compute related file names.
Next: Fortran Mode, Previous: C and Related Modes, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.13 Asm Mode
Asm mode is a major mode for editing files of assembler code. It defines these commands:
- TAB
tab-to-tab-stop
.- C-j
Insert a newline and then indent using
tab-to-tab-stop
.- :
Insert a colon and then remove the indentation from before the label preceding colon. Then do
tab-to-tab-stop
.- ;
Insert or align a comment.
The variable asm-comment-char
specifies which character
starts comments in assembler syntax.
Previous: Asm Mode, Up: Editing Programs [Contents][Index]
27.14 Fortran Mode
Fortran mode is meant for editing fixed form (and also tab
format) source code (normally Fortran 77). For editing more modern
free-form source code (Fortran 90, 95, 2003, 2008), use F90 mode
(f90-mode
). Emacs normally uses Fortran mode for files with
extension ‘.f’, ‘.F’ or ‘.for’, and F90 mode for the
extensions ‘.f90’, ‘.f95’, ‘.f03’ and ‘.f08’.
Customize auto-mode-alist
to add more extensions. GNU Fortran
supports both free and fixed form. This manual mainly documents Fortran
mode, but the corresponding F90 mode features are mentioned when
relevant.
Fortran mode provides special motion commands for Fortran statements and subprograms, and indentation commands that understand Fortran conventions of nesting, line numbers and continuation statements. Fortran mode has support for Auto Fill mode that breaks long lines into proper Fortran continuation lines. Fortran mode also supports Hideshow minor mode (see Hideshow minor mode), and Imenu (see Imenu).
Special commands for comments are provided because Fortran comments are unlike those of other languages. Built-in abbrevs optionally save typing when you insert Fortran keywords.
Use M-x fortran-mode to switch to this major mode. This
command runs the hook fortran-mode-hook
.
See Hooks.
- Motion Commands
- Fortran Indentation
- Fortran Comments
- Auto Fill in Fortran Mode
- Checking Columns in Fortran
- Fortran Keyword Abbrevs
Next: Fortran Indentation, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.1 Motion Commands
In addition to the normal commands for moving by and operating on
defuns (Fortran subprograms—functions and subroutines, as well
as modules for F90 mode, using the commands fortran-end-of-subprogram
and fortran-beginning-of-subprogram
), Fortran mode provides
special commands to move by statements and other program units.
- C-c C-n
Move to the beginning of the next statement (
fortran-next-statement
/f90-next-statement
).- C-c C-p
Move to the beginning of the previous statement (
fortran-previous-statement
/f90-previous-statement
). If there is no previous statement (i.e., if called from the first statement in the buffer), move to the start of the buffer.- C-c C-e
Move point forward to the start of the next code block, or the end of the current one, whichever comes first (
f90-next-block
). A code block is a subroutine,if
–endif
statement, and so forth. This command exists for F90 mode only, not Fortran mode. With a numeric argument, it moves forward that many blocks.- C-c C-a
Move point backward to the previous block (
f90-previous-block
). This is likef90-next-block
, but moves backwards.- C-M-n
Move to the end of the current code block (
fortran-end-of-block
/f90-end-of-block
). With a numeric argument, move forward that number of blocks. The mark is set before moving point. The F90 mode version of this command checks for consistency of block types and labels (if present), but it does not check the outermost block since that may be incomplete.- C-M-p
Move to the start of the current code block (
fortran-beginning-of-block
/f90-beginning-of-block
). This is likefortran-end-of-block
, but moves backwards.
The commands fortran-beginning-of-subprogram
and
fortran-end-of-subprogram
move to the start or end of the
current subprogram, respectively. The commands fortran-mark-do
and fortran-mark-if
mark the end of the current do
or
if
block, and move point to the start.
Next: Fortran Comments, Previous: Motion Commands, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.2 Fortran Indentation
Special commands and features are needed for indenting fixed (or tab) form Fortran code in order to make sure various syntactic entities (line numbers, comment line indicators and continuation line flags) appear in the required columns.
- Fortran Indentation and Filling Commands
- Continuation Lines
- Line Numbers
- Syntactic Conventions
- Variables for Fortran Indentation
Next: Continuation Lines, Up: Fortran Indentation [Contents][Index]
27.14.2.1 Fortran Indentation and Filling Commands
- C-M-j
Break the current line at point and set up a continuation line (
fortran-split-line
).- M-^
Join this line to the previous line (
fortran-join-line
).- C-M-q
Indent all the lines of the subprogram that point is in (
fortran-indent-subprogram
).- M-q
Fill a comment block or statement (using
fortran-fill-paragraph
orfortran-fill-statement
).
The key C-M-q runs fortran-indent-subprogram
, a command
to reindent all the lines of the Fortran subprogram (function or
subroutine) containing point.
The key C-M-j runs fortran-split-line
, which splits
a line in the appropriate fashion for Fortran. In a non-comment line,
the second half becomes a continuation line and is indented
accordingly. In a comment line, both halves become separate comment
lines.
M-^ or C-c C-d run the command fortran-join-line
,
which joins a continuation line back to the previous line, roughly as
the inverse of fortran-split-line
. The point must be on a
continuation line when this command is invoked.
M-q in Fortran mode fills the comment block or statement that point is in. This removes any excess statement continuations.
Next: Line Numbers, Previous: Fortran Indentation and Filling Commands, Up: Fortran Indentation [Contents][Index]
27.14.2.2 Continuation Lines
Most Fortran 77 compilers allow two ways of writing continuation lines.
If the first non-space character on a line is in column 5, then that
line is a continuation of the previous line. We call this fixed
form. (In GNU Emacs we always count columns from 0; but note that
the Fortran standard counts from 1. You can customize the variable
column-number-indicator-zero-based
to make the column display
Fortran-like; see Optional Mode Line Features.)
The variable
fortran-continuation-string
specifies what character to put in
column 5. A line that starts with a tab character followed by any digit
except ‘0’ is also a continuation line. We call this style of
continuation tab format. (Fortran 90 introduced free-form
continuation lines.)
Fortran mode can use either style of continuation line. When you
enter Fortran mode, it tries to deduce the proper continuation style
automatically from the buffer contents. It does this by scanning up to
fortran-analyze-depth
(default 100) lines from the start of the
buffer. The first line that begins with either a tab character or six
spaces determines the choice. If the scan fails (for example, if the
buffer is new and therefore empty), the value of
fortran-tab-mode-default
(nil
for fixed form, and
non-nil
for tab format) is used. ‘/t’
(fortran-tab-mode-string
) in the mode line indicates tab format
is selected. Fortran mode sets the value of indent-tabs-mode
accordingly.
If the text on a line starts with the Fortran continuation marker ‘$’, or if it begins with any non-whitespace character in column 5, Fortran mode treats it as a continuation line. When you indent a continuation line with TAB, it converts the line to the current continuation style. When you split a Fortran statement with C-M-j, the continuation marker on the newline is created according to the continuation style.
The setting of continuation style affects several other aspects of editing in Fortran mode. In fixed form mode, the minimum column number for the body of a statement is 6. Lines inside of Fortran blocks that are indented to larger column numbers must use only the space character for whitespace. In tab format mode, the minimum column number for the statement body is 8, and the whitespace before column 8 must consist of one tab character.
Next: Syntactic Conventions, Previous: Continuation Lines, Up: Fortran Indentation [Contents][Index]
27.14.2.3 Line Numbers
If a number is the first non-whitespace in the line, Fortran
indentation assumes it is a line number and moves it to columns 0
through 4. (Columns always count from 0 in Emacs, but setting
column-number-indicator-zero-based
to nil
can change
that,
see Optional Mode Line Features.)
Line numbers of four digits or less are normally indented one space.
The variable fortran-line-number-indent
controls this; it
specifies the maximum indentation a line number can have. The default
value of the variable is 1. Fortran mode tries to prevent line number
digits passing column 4, reducing the indentation below the specified
maximum if necessary. If fortran-line-number-indent
has the
value 5, line numbers are right-justified to end in column 4.
Simply inserting a line number is enough to indent it according to
these rules. As each digit is inserted, the indentation is recomputed.
To turn off this feature, set the variable
fortran-electric-line-number
to nil
.
Next: Variables for Fortran Indentation, Previous: Line Numbers, Up: Fortran Indentation [Contents][Index]
27.14.2.4 Syntactic Conventions
Fortran mode assumes that you follow certain conventions that simplify the task of understanding a Fortran program well enough to indent it properly:
- Two nested ‘do’ loops never share a ‘continue’ statement.
- Fortran keywords such as ‘if’, ‘else’, ‘then’, ‘do’
and others are written without embedded whitespace or line breaks.
Fortran compilers generally ignore whitespace outside of string constants, but Fortran mode does not recognize these keywords if they are not contiguous. Constructs such as ‘else if’ or ‘end do’ are acceptable, but the second word should be on the same line as the first and not on a continuation line.
If you fail to follow these conventions, the indentation commands may indent some lines unaesthetically. However, a correct Fortran program retains its meaning when reindented even if the conventions are not followed.
Previous: Syntactic Conventions, Up: Fortran Indentation [Contents][Index]
27.14.2.5 Variables for Fortran Indentation
Several additional variables control how Fortran indentation works:
fortran-do-indent
Extra indentation within each level of ‘do’ statement (default 3).
fortran-if-indent
Extra indentation within each level of ‘if’, ‘select case’, or ‘where’ statements (default 3).
fortran-structure-indent
Extra indentation within each level of ‘structure’, ‘union’, ‘map’, or ‘interface’ statements (default 3).
fortran-continuation-indent
Extra indentation for bodies of continuation lines (default 5).
fortran-check-all-num-for-matching-do
In Fortran 77, a numbered ‘do’ statement is terminated by any statement with a matching line number. It is common (but not compulsory) to use a ‘continue’ statement for this purpose. If this variable has a non-
nil
value, indenting any numbered statement must check for a ‘do’ that ends there. If you always end ‘do’ statements with a ‘continue’ line (or if you use the more modern ‘enddo’), then you can speed up indentation by setting this variable tonil
(the default).fortran-blink-matching-if
If this is
t
, indenting an ‘endif’ (or ‘enddo’) statement moves the cursor momentarily to the matching ‘if’ (or ‘do’) statement to show where it is. The default isnil
.fortran-minimum-statement-indent-fixed
Minimum indentation for Fortran statements when using fixed form continuation line style. Statement bodies are never indented by less than this. The default is 6.
fortran-minimum-statement-indent-tab
Minimum indentation for Fortran statements for tab format continuation line style. Statement bodies are never indented by less than this. The default is 8.
The following section describes the variables controlling the indentation of comments.
Next: Auto Fill in Fortran Mode, Previous: Fortran Indentation, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.3 Fortran Comments
The usual Emacs comment commands assume that a comment can follow a line of code. In Fortran 77, the standard comment syntax requires an entire line to be just a comment. Therefore, Fortran mode replaces the standard Emacs comment commands and defines some new variables.
Fortran mode can also handle the Fortran 90 comment syntax where
comments start with ‘!’ and can follow other text. Because only
some Fortran 77 compilers accept this syntax, Fortran mode will not
insert such comments unless you have said in advance to do so. To do
this, set the variable fortran-comment-line-start
to ‘"!"’.
If you use an unusual value, you may need to change
fortran-comment-line-start-skip
.
- M-;
Align comment or insert new comment (
comment-dwim
).- C-x ;
Applies to nonstandard ‘!’ comments only (
comment-set-column
).- C-c ;
Turn all lines of the region into comments, or (with argument) turn them back into real code (
fortran-comment-region
).
M-; in Fortran mode runs the standard comment-dwim
.
This recognizes any kind of existing comment and aligns its text
appropriately; if there is no existing comment, a comment is inserted
and aligned. Inserting and aligning comments are not the same in
Fortran mode as in other modes.
When a new comment must be inserted, if the current line is blank, a full-line comment is inserted. On a non-blank line, a nonstandard ‘!’ comment is inserted if you have said you want to use them. Otherwise, a full-line comment is inserted on a new line before the current line.
Nonstandard ‘!’ comments are aligned like comments in other
languages, but full-line comments are different. In a standard full-line
comment, the comment delimiter itself must always appear in column zero.
What can be aligned is the text within the comment. You can choose from
three styles of alignment by setting the variable
fortran-comment-indent-style
to one of these values:
fixed
Align the text at a fixed column, which is the sum of
fortran-comment-line-extra-indent
and the minimum statement indentation. This is the default.The minimum indentation is
fortran-minimum-statement-indent-tab
for tab format continuation line style andfortran-minimum-statement-indent-fixed
for fixed form style.relative
Align the text as if it were a line of code, but with an additional
fortran-comment-line-extra-indent
columns of indentation.nil
Don’t move text in full-line comments automatically.
In addition, you can specify the character to be used to indent within
full-line comments by setting the variable
fortran-comment-indent-char
to the single-character string you want
to use.
Compiler directive lines, or preprocessor lines, have much the same
appearance as comment lines. It is important, though, that such lines
never be indented at all, no matter what the value of
fortran-comment-indent-style
. The variable
fortran-directive-re
is a regular expression that specifies which
lines are directives. Matching lines are never indented, and receive
distinctive font-locking.
The normal Emacs comment command C-x ; (comment-set-column
)
has not been redefined. If you use ‘!’ comments, this command
can be used with them. Otherwise, it is useless in Fortran mode.
The command C-c ; (fortran-comment-region
) turns all the
lines of the region into comments by inserting the string ‘c$$$’ at
the front of each one. With a numeric argument, it turns the region
back into live code by deleting ‘c$$$’ from the front of each line
in it. The string used for these comments can be controlled by setting
the variable fortran-comment-region
. Note that here we have an
example of a command and a variable with the same name; these two uses
of the name never conflict because in Lisp and in Emacs it is always
clear from the context which one is meant.
Next: Checking Columns in Fortran, Previous: Fortran Comments, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.4 Auto Fill in Fortran Mode
Fortran mode has specialized support for Auto Fill mode, which is a
minor mode that automatically splits statements as you insert them
when they become too wide. Splitting a statement involves making
continuation lines using fortran-continuation-string
(see Continuation Lines). This splitting happens when you type
SPC, RET, or TAB, and also in the
Fortran indentation commands. You activate Auto Fill in Fortran mode
in the normal way.
See Auto Fill Mode.
Auto Fill breaks lines at spaces or delimiters when the lines get
longer than the desired width (the value of fill-column
). The
delimiters (besides whitespace) that Auto Fill can break at are
‘+’, ‘-’, ‘/’, ‘*’, ‘=’, ‘<’, ‘>’,
and ‘,’. The line break comes after the delimiter if the
variable fortran-break-before-delimiters
is nil
.
Otherwise (and by default), the break comes before the delimiter.
To enable Auto Fill in all Fortran buffers, add
auto-fill-mode
to fortran-mode-hook
.
See Hooks.
Next: Fortran Keyword Abbrevs, Previous: Auto Fill in Fortran Mode, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.5 Checking Columns in Fortran
In standard Fortran 77, anything beyond column 72 is ignored.
Most compilers provide an option to change this (for example,
‘-ffixed-line-length-N’ in gfortran). Customize the variable
fortran-line-length
to change the line length in Fortran mode.
Anything beyond this point is font-locked as a comment. (Unless it is
inside a string: strings that extend beyond fortran-line-length
will confuse font-lock.)
- C-c C-r
Display a column ruler momentarily above the current line (
fortran-column-ruler
).- C-c C-w
Split the current window horizontally temporarily so that it is
fortran-line-length
columns wide (fortran-window-create-momentarily
). This may help you avoid making lines longer than the limit imposed by your Fortran compiler.- C-u C-c C-w
Split the current window horizontally so that it is
fortran-line-length
columns wide (fortran-window-create
). You can then continue editing.- M-x fortran-strip-sequence-nos
Delete all text in column
fortran-line-length
and beyond.
The command C-c C-r (fortran-column-ruler
) shows a column
ruler momentarily above the current line. The comment ruler is two lines
of text that show you the locations of columns with special significance in
Fortran programs. Square brackets show the limits of the columns for line
numbers, and curly brackets show the limits of the columns for the
statement body. Column numbers appear above them.
Note that the column numbers count from zero, as always in GNU Emacs
(but customizing column-number-indicator-zero-based
can change
column display to match that of Fortran;
see Optional Mode Line Features.)
As a result, the numbers may be one less than those you are familiar
with; but the positions they indicate in the line are standard for
Fortran.
The text used to display the column ruler depends on the value of the
variable indent-tabs-mode
. If indent-tabs-mode
is
nil
, then the value of the variable
fortran-column-ruler-fixed
is used as the column ruler.
Otherwise, the value of the variable fortran-column-ruler-tab
is
displayed. By changing these variables, you can change the column ruler
display.
C-c C-w (fortran-window-create-momentarily
) temporarily
splits the current window horizontally, making a window
fortran-line-length
columns wide, so you can see any lines that
are too long. Type a space to restore the normal width.
You can also split the window horizontally and continue editing with
the split in place. To do this, use C-u C-c C-w (M-x
fortran-window-create
). By editing in this window you can
immediately see when you make a line too wide to be correct Fortran.
The command M-x fortran-strip-sequence-nos deletes all text in
column fortran-line-length
and beyond, on all lines in the
current buffer. This is the easiest way to get rid of old sequence
numbers.
Previous: Checking Columns in Fortran, Up: Fortran Mode [Contents][Index]
27.14.6 Fortran Keyword Abbrevs
Fortran mode provides many built-in abbrevs for common keywords and declarations. These are the same sort of abbrev that you can define yourself. To use them, you must turn on Abbrev mode. See Abbrevs.
The built-in abbrevs are unusual in one way: they all start with a semicolon. For example, one built-in Fortran abbrev is ‘;c’ for ‘continue’. If you insert ‘;c’ and then insert a punctuation character such as a space or a newline, the ‘;c’ expands automatically to ‘continue’, provided Abbrev mode is enabled.
Type ‘;?’ or ‘;C-h’ to display a list of all the built-in Fortran abbrevs and what they stand for.
Next: Maintaining Large Programs, Previous: Editing Programs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
28 Compiling and Testing Programs
The previous chapter discusses the Emacs commands that are useful for making changes in programs. This chapter deals with commands that assist in the process of compiling and testing programs.
- Running Compilations under Emacs
- Compilation Mode
- Subshells for Compilation
- Searching with Grep under Emacs
- Finding Syntax Errors On The Fly
- Running Debuggers Under Emacs
- Executing Lisp Expressions
- Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs
- Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions
- Lisp Interaction Buffers
- Running an External Lisp
Next: Compilation Mode, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.1 Running Compilations under Emacs
Emacs can run compilers for languages such as C and Fortran, feeding the compilation log into an Emacs buffer. It can also parse the error messages and show you where the errors occurred.
- M-x compile
Run a compiler asynchronously under Emacs, with error messages going to the *compilation* buffer.
- M-x recompile
- g (Compilation mode)
Invoke a compiler with the same command as in the last invocation of M-x compile.
- M-x kill-compilation
Kill the running compilation subprocess.
To run make
or another compilation command, type M-x
compile. This reads a shell command line using the minibuffer, and
then executes the command by running a shell as a subprocess (or
inferior process) of Emacs. The output is inserted in a buffer
named *compilation*. The current buffer’s default directory is
used as the working directory for the execution of the command, so by
default compilation takes place in that directory.
The default compilation command is ‘make -k’, which is usually
correct for programs compiled using the make
utility (the
‘-k’ flag tells make
to continue compiling as much as
possible after an error). See Make in GNU Make Manual.
If you have done M-x compile before, the command that you
specified is automatically stored in the variable
compile-command
; this is used as the default the next time you
type M-x compile. A file can also specify a file-local value
for compile-command
(see Local Variables in Files).
Starting a compilation displays the *compilation* buffer in another window but does not select it. While the compilation is running, the word ‘run’ is shown in the major mode indicator for the *compilation* buffer, and the word ‘Compiling’ appears in all mode lines. You do not have to keep the *compilation* buffer visible while compilation is running; it continues in any case. When the compilation ends, for whatever reason, the mode line of the *compilation* buffer changes to say ‘exit’ (followed by the exit code: ‘[0]’ for a normal exit), or ‘signal’ (if a signal terminated the process).
If you want to watch the compilation transcript as it appears, switch to the *compilation* buffer and move point to the end of the buffer. When point is at the end, new compilation output is inserted above point, which remains at the end. Otherwise, point remains fixed while compilation output is added at the end of the buffer.
While compilation proceeds, the mode line shows the number of errors, warnings, and informational messages emitted by the compiler so far.
If you change the variable compilation-scroll-output
to a
non-nil
value, the *compilation* buffer scrolls
automatically to follow the output. If the value is
first-error
, scrolling stops when the first error appears,
leaving point at that error. For any other non-nil
value,
scrolling continues until there is no more output.
To rerun the last compilation with the same command, type M-x recompile. This reuses the compilation command from the last invocation of M-x compile. It also reuses the *compilation* buffer and starts the compilation in its default directory, which is the directory in which the previous compilation was started. In *compilation* buffers this command is bound to g.
Starting a new compilation also kills any compilation already
running in *compilation*, as the buffer can only handle one
compilation at any time. However, M-x compile and M-x
recompile ask for confirmation before actually killing a compilation
that is running; to always automatically kill the compilation without
asking, change the variable compilation-always-kill
to
t
. You can also kill a compilation process with the command
M-x kill-compilation.
To run two compilations at once, start the first one, then rename
the *compilation* buffer (perhaps using rename-uniquely
;
see Miscellaneous Buffer Operations), then switch buffers and start the other
compilation. This will create a new *compilation* buffer.
You can control the environment passed to the compilation command
with the variable compilation-environment
. Its value is a list
of environment variable settings; each element should be a string of
the form "envvarname=value"
. These environment
variable settings override the usual ones.
Displaying extremely long lines in compilation output can slow Emacs
down. Lines that are longer than
compilation-max-output-line-length
will have the portion that’s
exceeds that limit hidden behind a button that can be clicked on to
reveal the hidden portion. Set this variable to nil
to never
hide anything.
Next: Subshells for Compilation, Previous: Running Compilations under Emacs, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.2 Compilation Mode
The *compilation* buffer uses a major mode called Compilation mode. Compilation mode turns each error message in the buffer into a hyperlink; you can move point to it and type RET, or click on it with the mouse (see Following References with the Mouse), to visit the locus of the error message in a separate window. The locus is the specific position in a file where that error occurred.
The appearance of the *compilation* buffer can be controlled
by customizing the faces which are used to highlight parts of the
*compilation* buffer, e.g., compilation-error
or
compilation-warning
, for error and warning messages
respectively. Note that since those faces inherit from the
error
and warning
faces, it is also possible to
customize the parent face directly instead.
Use M-x customize-group RET compilation to see the entire list of customization variables and faces.
If you change the variable
compilation-auto-jump-to-first-error
to a non-nil
value,
Emacs automatically visits the locus of the first error message that
appears in the *compilation* buffer. (This variable can also
have the values if-location-known
and first-known
, which
modify the conditions for automatically visiting the error locus.)
Compilation mode provides the following additional commands. These commands can also be used in *grep* buffers, where the hyperlinks are search matches rather than error messages (see Searching with Grep under Emacs).
- M-g M-n
- M-g n
- C-x `
Visit the locus of the next error message or match (
next-error
).- M-g M-p
- M-g p
Visit the locus of the previous error message or match (
previous-error
).- M-n
Move point to the next error message or match, without visiting its locus (
compilation-next-error
).- M-p
Move point to the previous error message or match, without visiting its locus (
compilation-previous-error
).- M-}
Move point to the next error message or match occurring in a different file (
compilation-next-file
).- M-{
Move point to the previous error message or match occurring in a different file (
compilation-previous-file
).- C-c C-f
Toggle Next Error Follow minor mode, which makes cursor motion in the compilation buffer produce automatic source display.
- g
Re-run the last command whose output is shown in the *compilation* buffer.
- M-x next-error-select-buffer
Select a buffer to be used by next invocation of
next-error
andprevious-error
.
To visit errors sequentially, type C-x `
(next-error
), or equivalently M-g M-n or M-g n.
This command can be invoked from any buffer, not just a Compilation
mode buffer. The first time you invoke it after a compilation, it
visits the locus of the first error message. Each subsequent
M-g M-n visits the next error, in a similar fashion. If you
visit a specific error with RET or a mouse click in the
*compilation* buffer, subsequent M-g M-n commands
advance from there. When M-g M-n finds no more error messages
to visit, it signals an error. C-u M-g M-n starts again from
the beginning of the compilation buffer, and visits the first locus.
M-g M-p or M-g p (previous-error
) iterates
through errors in the opposite direction.
The next-error
and previous-error
commands don’t just
act on the errors or matches listed in *compilation* and
*grep* buffers; they also know how to iterate through error or
match lists produced by other commands, such as M-x occur
(see Other Search-and-Loop Commands). If the current buffer contains
error messages or matches, these commands will iterate through them;
otherwise, Emacs looks for a buffer containing error messages or
matches amongst the windows of the selected frame (if the variable
next-error-find-buffer-function
is customized to the value
next-error-buffer-on-selected-frame
), then for a buffer used
previously by next-error
or previous-error
, and finally
all other buffers. Any buffer these commands iterate through that is
not currently displayed in a window will be displayed. You can use
the next-error-select-buffer
command to switch to
a different buffer to be used by the subsequent invocation of
next-error
.
By default, the next-error
and previous-error
commands
skip less important messages. The variable
compilation-skip-threshold
controls this. The default value,
1, means to skip anything less important than a warning. A value of 2
means to skip anything less important than an error, while 0 means not
to skip any messages.
When Emacs visits the locus of an error message, it momentarily
highlights the relevant source line. The duration of this highlight
is determined by the variable next-error-highlight
for the locus
in the selected buffer, and next-error-highlight-no-select
for
the locus in non-selected buffers. Also you can customize the variable
next-error-message-highlight
that defines how to highlight the
current error message in the buffer that contains messages.
If the *compilation* buffer is shown in a window with a left
fringe (see Window Fringes), the locus-visiting commands put an arrow in
the fringe, pointing to the current error message. If the window has
no left fringe, such as on a text terminal, these commands scroll the
window so that the current message is at the top of the window. If
you change the variable compilation-context-lines
to t
,
a visible arrow is inserted before column zero instead. If you change
the variable to an integer value n, these commands scroll the
window so that the current error message is n lines from the
top, whether or not there is a fringe; the default value, nil
,
gives the behavior described above.
Compilation output can sometimes be very verbose, and much of it isn’t
of particular interest to a user. The
compilation-hidden-output
user option should either be a regexp
or a list of regexps, and output that matches will be made invisible.
For instance, to hide the verbose output from recursive makefiles, you
can say something like:
(setq compilation-hidden-output '("^make[^\n]+\n"))
To parse messages from the compiler, Compilation mode uses the
variable compilation-error-regexp-alist
which lists various
error message formats and tells Emacs how to extract the locus from
each. A similar variable, grep-regexp-alist
, tells Emacs how
to parse output from a grep
command (see Searching with Grep under Emacs).
Compilation mode also defines the keys SPC and DEL to
scroll by screenfuls; M-n (compilation-next-error
) and
M-p (compilation-previous-error
) to move to the next or
previous error message; and M-{ (compilation-next-file
)
and M-} (compilation-previous-file
) to move to the next
or previous error message for a different source file.
You can type C-c C-f to toggle Next Error Follow mode. In this minor mode, ordinary cursor motion in the compilation buffer automatically updates the source buffer, i.e., moving the cursor over an error message causes the locus of that error to be displayed.
The features of Compilation mode are also available in a minor mode called Compilation Minor mode. This lets you parse error messages in any buffer, not just a normal compilation output buffer. Type M-x compilation-minor-mode to enable the minor mode. For instance, in an Rlogin buffer (see Remote Host Shell), Compilation minor mode automatically accesses remote source files by FTP (see File Names).
Next: Searching with Grep under Emacs, Previous: Compilation Mode, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.3 Subshells for Compilation
This section includes various techniques and advice for using a shell and its features in compilation buffers. This material is specific to local compilations, and will most probably not work in (or be irrelevant to) compilation buffers whose default directory is on remote hosts.
The M-x compile command uses a shell to run the compilation command, but specifies the option for a noninteractive shell. This means, in particular, that the shell should start with no prompt. If you find your usual shell prompt making an unsightly appearance in the *compilation* buffer, it means you have made a mistake in your shell’s init file by setting the prompt unconditionally. (This init file may be named .bashrc, .profile, .cshrc, .shrc, etc., depending on what shell you use.) The shell init file should set the prompt only if there already is a prompt. Here’s how to do it in bash:
if [ "${PS1+set}" = set ] then PS1=… fi
And here’s how to do it in csh:
if ($?prompt) set prompt = …
If you want to customize the value of the TERM
environment
variable passed to the compilation subshell, customize the variable
comint-terminfo-terminal
(see Shell Mode Options).
Emacs does not expect a compiler process to launch asynchronous subprocesses; if it does, and they keep running after the main compiler process has terminated, Emacs may kill them or their output may not arrive in Emacs. To avoid this problem, make the main compilation process wait for its subprocesses to finish. In a shell script, you can do this using ‘$!’ and ‘wait’, like this:
(sleep 10; echo 2nd)& pid=$! # Record pid of subprocess echo first message wait $pid # Wait for subprocess
If the background process does not output to the compilation buffer, so you only need to prevent it from being killed when the main compilation process terminates, this is sufficient:
nohup command; sleep 1
On MS-DOS, asynchronous subprocesses are not supported, so M-x compile runs the compilation command synchronously (i.e., you must wait until the command finishes before you can do anything else in Emacs). See Emacs and MS-DOS.
Next: Finding Syntax Errors On The Fly, Previous: Subshells for Compilation, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.4 Searching with Grep under Emacs
Just as you can run a compiler from Emacs and then visit the lines
with compilation errors, you can also run grep
and then
visit the lines on which matches were found. This works by treating
the matches reported by grep
as if they were errors.
The output buffer uses Grep mode, which is a variant of Compilation
mode (see Compilation Mode).
- M-x grep
- M-x lgrep
Run
grep
asynchronously under Emacs, listing matching lines in the buffer named *grep*.- M-x grep-find
- M-x find-grep
- M-x rgrep
Run
grep
viafind
, and collect output in the *grep* buffer.- M-x zrgrep
Run
zgrep
and collect output in the *grep* buffer.- M-x kill-grep
Kill the running
grep
subprocess.
To run grep
, type M-x grep, then enter a command line
that specifies how to run grep
. Use the same arguments you
would give grep
when running it normally: a grep
-style
regexp (usually in single-quotes to quote the shell’s special
characters) followed by file names, which may use wildcards. If you
specify a prefix argument for M-x grep, it finds the identifier
(see Find Identifier References) in the buffer around point, and puts that into the
default grep
command.
Your command need not simply run grep
; you can use any shell
command that produces output in the same format. For instance, you
can chain grep
commands, like this:
grep -nH -e foo *.el | grep bar | grep toto
The output from grep
goes in the *grep* buffer. You
can find the corresponding lines in the original files using M-g M-n, RET, and so forth, just like compilation errors.
See Compilation Mode, for detailed description of commands and key
bindings available in the *grep* buffer.
Some grep programs accept a ‘--color’ option to output special
markers around matches for the purpose of highlighting. You can make
use of this feature by setting grep-highlight-matches
to
t
. When displaying a match in the source buffer, the exact
match will be highlighted, instead of the entire source line.
Highlighting is provided via matching the ANSI escape
sequences emitted by grep
. The matching of the sequences is
controlled by grep-match-regexp
, which can be customized to
accommodate different grep
programs.
As with compilation commands (see Running Compilations under Emacs), while the grep command runs, the mode line shows the running number of matches found and highlighted so far.
The grep
commands will offer to save buffers before
running. This is controlled by the grep-save-buffers
variable.
The possible values are either nil
(don’t save), ask
(ask before saving), or a function which will be used as a predicate
(and is called with the file name as the parameter and should return
non-nil
if the buffer is to be saved). Any other
non-nil
value means that all buffers should be saved without
asking. The default is ask
.
The command M-x grep-find (also available as M-x
find-grep) is similar to M-x grep, but it supplies a different
initial default for the command—one that runs both find
and
grep
, so as to search every file in a directory tree. See also
the find-grep-dired
command, in Dired and find
.
The commands M-x lgrep (local grep) and M-x rgrep
(recursive grep) are more user-friendly versions of grep
and
grep-find
, which prompt separately for the regular expression
to match, the files to search, and the base directory for the search.
Case sensitivity of the search is controlled by the current value of
case-fold-search
. The command M-x zrgrep is similar to
M-x rgrep, but it calls zgrep
instead of
grep
to search the contents of gzipped files.
These commands build the shell commands based on the variables
grep-template
(for lgrep
) and grep-find-template
(for rgrep
). The files to search can use aliases defined in
the variable grep-files-aliases
.
Directories listed in the variable
grep-find-ignored-directories
are automatically skipped by
M-x rgrep. The default value includes the data directories used
by various version control systems.
By default, the shell commands constructed for lgrep
,
rgrep
, and zgrep
are abbreviated for display by
concealing the part that contains a long list of files and directories
to ignore. You can reveal the concealed part by clicking on the
button with ellipsis, which represents them. You can also
interactively toggle viewing the concealed part by typing M-x
grep-find-toggle-abbreviation. To disable this abbreviation of the
shell commands, customize the option grep-find-abbreviate
to a
nil
value.
Next: Running Debuggers Under Emacs, Previous: Searching with Grep under Emacs, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.5 Finding Syntax Errors On The Fly
Flymake mode is a minor mode that performs on-the-fly syntax
checking for many programming and markup languages, including C, C++,
Perl, HTML, and TeX/LaTeX. It is somewhat analogous to Flyspell
mode, which performs spell checking for ordinary human languages in a
similar fashion (see Checking and Correcting Spelling). As you edit a file, Flymake mode
runs an appropriate syntax checking tool in the background, using a
temporary copy of the buffer. It then parses the error and warning
messages, and highlights the erroneous lines in the buffer. The
syntax checking tool used depends on the language; for example, for
C/C++ files this is usually the C compiler. Flymake can also use
build tools such as make
for checking complicated projects.
To enable Flymake mode, type M-x flymake-mode. You can jump to the errors that it finds by using M-x flymake-goto-next-error and M-x flymake-goto-prev-error. To display a detailed overview of the diagnostics for the current buffer, use the command M-x flymake-show-buffer-diagnostics; to display a similar overview of diagnostics for the entire project (see Working with Projects), use M-x flymake-show-project-diagnostics.
For more details about using Flymake, see Flymake in The Flymake Manual.
Next: Executing Lisp Expressions, Previous: Finding Syntax Errors On The Fly, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.6 Running Debuggers Under Emacs
The GUD (Grand Unified Debugger) library provides an Emacs interface to a wide variety of symbolic debuggers. It can run the GNU Debugger (GDB), as well as DBX, SDB, XDB, Guile REPL debug commands, Perl’s debugging mode, the Python debugger PDB, and the Java Debugger JDB.
Emacs provides a special interface to GDB, which uses extra Emacs windows to display the state of the debugged program. See GDB Graphical Interface.
Emacs also has a built-in debugger for Emacs Lisp programs. See The Lisp Debugger in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Debugger Operation, Up: Running Debuggers Under Emacs [Contents][Index]
28.6.1 Starting GUD
There are several commands for starting a debugger subprocess, each corresponding to a particular debugger program.
- M-x gdb ¶
Run GDB as a subprocess, and interact with it via an IDE-like Emacs interface. See GDB Graphical Interface, for more information about this command.
- M-x gud-gdb ¶
Run GDB, using a GUD interaction buffer for input and output to the GDB subprocess (see Debugger Operation). If such a buffer already exists, switch to it; otherwise, create the buffer and switch to it.
The other commands in this list do the same, for other debugger programs.
- M-x perldb ¶
Run the Perl interpreter in debug mode.
- M-x jdb ¶
Run the Java debugger.
- M-x pdb ¶
Run the Python debugger.
- M-x guiler ¶
Run Guile REPL for debugging Guile Scheme programs.
- M-x dbx ¶
Run the DBX debugger.
- M-x xdb ¶
-
Run the XDB debugger.
- M-x sdb ¶
Run the SDB debugger.
Each of these commands reads a command line to invoke the debugger, using the minibuffer. The minibuffer’s initial contents contain the standard executable name and options for the debugger, and sometimes also a guess for the name of the executable file you want to debug. Shell wildcards and variables are not allowed in this command line. Emacs assumes that the first command argument which does not start with a ‘-’ is the executable file name.
Tramp provides a facility for remote debugging, whereby both the debugger and the program being debugged are on the same remote host. See Running a debugger on a remote host in The Tramp Manual, for details. This is separate from GDB’s remote debugging feature, where the program and the debugger run on different machines (see Debugging Remote Programs in The GNU debugger).
Next: Commands of GUD, Previous: Starting GUD, Up: Running Debuggers Under Emacs [Contents][Index]
28.6.2 Debugger Operation
The GUD interaction buffer is an Emacs buffer which is used to send text commands to a debugger subprocess, and record its output. This is the basic interface for interacting with a debugger, used by M-x gud-gdb and other commands listed in Starting GUD. The M-x gdb command extends this interface with additional specialized buffers for controlling breakpoints, stack frames, and other aspects of the debugger state (see GDB Graphical Interface).
The GUD interaction buffer uses a variant of Shell mode, so the Emacs commands defined by Shell mode are available (see Shell Mode). Completion is available for most debugger commands (see Completion), and you can use the usual Shell mode history commands to repeat them. See Commands of GUD, for special commands that can be used in the GUD interaction buffer.
As you debug a program, Emacs displays the relevant source files by visiting them in Emacs buffers, with an arrow in the left fringe indicating the current execution line. (On a text terminal, the arrow appears as ‘=>’, overlaid on the first two text columns.) Moving point in such a buffer does not move the arrow. You are free to edit these source files, but note that inserting or deleting lines will throw off the arrow’s positioning, as Emacs has no way to figure out which edited source line corresponds to the line reported by the debugger subprocess. To update this information, you typically have to recompile and restart the program.
GUD Tooltip mode is a global minor mode that adds tooltip support to
GUD. To toggle this mode, type M-x gud-tooltip-mode. It is
disabled by default. If enabled, you can move the mouse pointer over a
variable, a function, or a macro (collectively called
identifiers) to show their values in tooltips
(see Tooltips). If just placing the mouse pointer over an
expression doesn’t show the value of the expression you had in mind,
you can tell Emacs more explicitly what expression to evaluate by
dragging the mouse over the expression, then leaving the mouse inside
the marked area. The GUD Tooltip mode takes effect in the GUD
interaction buffer, and in all source buffers with major modes listed
in the variable gud-tooltip-modes
. If you turned off the
tooltip mode, values are shown in the echo area instead of a tooltip.
When using GUD Tooltip mode with M-x gud-gdb, displaying an
expression’s value in GDB can sometimes expand a macro, potentially
causing side effects in the debugged program. For that reason, using
tooltips in gud-gdb
is disabled. If you use the M-x gdb
interface, this problem does not occur, as there is special code to
avoid side-effects; furthermore, you can display macro definitions
associated with an identifier when the program is not executing.
Next: GUD Customization, Previous: Debugger Operation, Up: Running Debuggers Under Emacs [Contents][Index]
28.6.3 Commands of GUD
GUD provides commands for setting and clearing breakpoints, selecting stack frames, and stepping through the program.
- C-x C-a C-b ¶
Set a breakpoint on the source line that point is on.
C-x C-a C-b (gud-break
), when called in a source
buffer, sets a debugger breakpoint on the current source line. This
command is available only after starting GUD. If you call it in a
buffer that is not associated with any debugger subprocess, it signals
an error.
The following commands are available both in the GUD interaction buffer and globally, but with different key bindings. The keys starting with C-c are available only in the GUD interaction buffer, while those starting with C-x C-a are available globally. Some of these commands are also available via the tool bar; some are not supported by certain debuggers.
- C-c C-l ¶
- C-x C-a C-l
Display, in another window, the last source line referred to in the GUD interaction buffer (
gud-refresh
).- C-c C-s ¶
- C-x C-a C-s
Execute the next single line of code (
gud-step
). If the line contains a function call, execution stops after entering the called function.- C-c C-n ¶
- C-x C-a C-n
Execute the next single line of code, stepping across function calls without stopping inside the functions (
gud-next
).- C-c C-i ¶
- C-x C-a C-i
Execute a single machine instruction (
gud-stepi
).- C-c C-p ¶
- C-x C-a C-p
Evaluate the expression at point (
gud-print
). If Emacs does not print the exact expression that you want, mark it as a region first.- C-c C-r ¶
- C-x C-a C-r
Continue execution without specifying any stopping point. The program will run until it hits a breakpoint, terminates, or gets a signal that the debugger is checking for (
gud-cont
).- C-c C-d ¶
- C-x C-a C-d
Delete the breakpoint(s) on the current source line, if any (
gud-remove
). If you use this command in the GUD interaction buffer, it applies to the line where the program last stopped.- C-c C-t ¶
- C-x C-a C-t
Set a temporary breakpoint on the current source line, if any (
gud-tbreak
). If you use this command in the GUD interaction buffer, it applies to the line where the program last stopped.- C-c < ¶
- C-x C-a <
Select the next enclosing stack frame (
gud-up
). This is equivalent to the GDB command ‘up’.- C-c > ¶
- C-x C-a >
Select the next inner stack frame (
gud-down
). This is equivalent to the GDB command ‘down’.- C-c C-u ¶
- C-x C-a C-u
Continue execution to the current line (
gud-until
). The program will run until it hits a breakpoint, terminates, gets a signal that the debugger is checking for, or reaches the line on which the cursor currently sits.- C-c C-f ¶
- C-x C-a C-f
Run the program until the selected stack frame returns or stops for some other reason (
gud-finish
).
If you are using GDB, these additional key bindings are available:
- C-x C-a C-j ¶
-
Only useful in a source buffer,
gud-jump
transfers the program’s execution point to the current line. In other words, the next line that the program executes will be the one where you gave the command. If the new execution line is in a different function from the previously one, GDB prompts for confirmation since the results may be bizarre. See the GDB manual entry regardingjump
for details. - TAB ¶
-
With GDB, complete a symbol name (
gud-gdb-complete-command
). This key is available only in the GUD interaction buffer.
These commands interpret a numeric argument as a repeat count, when that makes sense.
Because TAB serves as a completion command, you can’t use it to enter a tab as input to the program you are debugging with GDB. Instead, type C-q TAB to enter a tab.
Next: GDB Graphical Interface, Previous: Commands of GUD, Up: Running Debuggers Under Emacs [Contents][Index]
28.6.4 GUD Customization
On startup, GUD runs one of the following hooks:
gdb-mode-hook
, if you are using GDB; dbx-mode-hook
, if
you are using DBX; sdb-mode-hook
, if you are using SDB;
xdb-mode-hook
, if you are using XDB; guiler-mode-hook
for Guile REPL debugging; perldb-mode-hook
, for Perl debugging
mode; pdb-mode-hook
, for PDB; jdb-mode-hook
, for JDB.
See Hooks.
The gud-def
Lisp macro (see Defining Macros in the
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) provides a convenient way to define an
Emacs command that sends a particular command string to the debugger,
and set up a key binding for in the GUD interaction buffer:
(gud-def function cmdstring binding docstring)
This defines a command named function which sends
cmdstring to the debugger process, and gives it the documentation
string docstring. You can then use the command function in any
buffer. If binding is non-nil
, gud-def
also binds
the command to C-c binding in the GUD buffer’s mode and to
C-x C-a binding generally.
The command string cmdstring may contain certain ‘%’-sequences that stand for data to be filled in at the time function is called:
- ‘%f’
The name of the current source file. If the current buffer is the GUD buffer, then the current source file is the file that the program stopped in.
- ‘%l’
The number of the current source line. If the current buffer is the GUD buffer, then the current source line is the line that the program stopped in.
- ‘%e’
In transient-mark-mode the text in the region, if it is active. Otherwise the text of the C lvalue or function-call expression at or adjacent to point.
- ‘%a’
The text of the hexadecimal address at or adjacent to point.
- ‘%p’
The numeric argument of the called function, as a decimal number. If the command is used without a numeric argument, ‘%p’ stands for the empty string.
If you don’t use ‘%p’ in the command string, the command you define ignores any numeric argument.
- ‘%d’
The name of the directory of the current source file.
- ‘%c’
Fully qualified class name derived from the expression surrounding point (jdb only).
Previous: GUD Customization, Up: Running Debuggers Under Emacs [Contents][Index]
28.6.5 GDB Graphical Interface
The command M-x gdb starts GDB in an IDE-like interface, with specialized buffers for controlling breakpoints, stack frames, and other aspects of the debugger state. It also provides additional ways to control the debugging session with the mouse, such as clicking in the fringe of a source buffer to set a breakpoint there.
To run GDB using just the GUD interaction buffer interface, without these additional features, use M-x gud-gdb (see Starting GUD).
Internally, M-x gdb informs GDB that its screen size is unlimited; for correct operation, you must not change GDB’s screen height and width values during the debugging session.
- GDB User Interface Layout
- Source Buffers
- Breakpoints Buffer
- Threads Buffer
- Stack Buffer
- Other GDB Buffers
- Watch Expressions
- Multithreaded Debugging
Next: Source Buffers, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.1 GDB User Interface Layout
If the variable gdb-many-windows
is nil
(the default),
M-x gdb normally displays only the GUD interaction buffer.
However, if the variable gdb-show-main
is also non-nil
,
it starts with two windows: one displaying the GUD interaction buffer,
and the other showing the source for the main
function of the
program you are debugging.
If gdb-many-windows
is non-nil
, then M-x gdb
displays the following frame layout:
+--------------------------------+--------------------------------+ | GUD interaction buffer | Locals/Registers buffer | |--------------------------------+--------------------------------+ | Primary Source buffer | I/O buffer for debugged pgm | |--------------------------------+--------------------------------+ | Stack buffer | Breakpoints/Threads buffer | +--------------------------------+--------------------------------+
You can customize the window layout based on the one above and save
that layout to a file using gdb-save-window-configuration
.
Then you can later load this layout back using
gdb-load-window-configuration
. (Internally, Emacs uses the
term window configuration instead of window layout.) You can set your
custom layout as the default one used by gdb-many-windows
by
customizing gdb-default-window-configuration-file
. If it is
not an absolute file name, GDB looks under
gdb-window-configuration-directory
for the file.
gdb-window-configuration-directory
defaults to
user-emacs-directory
(see How Emacs Finds Your Init File).
If you ever change the window layout, you can restore the default layout by typing M-x gdb-restore-windows. To toggle between the many windows layout and a simple layout with just the GUD interaction buffer and a source file, type M-x gdb-many-windows.
If you have an elaborate window setup, and don’t want
gdb-many-windows
to disrupt that, it is better to invoke
M-x gdb in a separate frame to begin with, then the arrangement
of windows on your original frame will not be affected. A separate
frame for GDB sessions can come in especially handy if you work on a
text-mode terminal, where the screen estate for windows could be at a
premium. If you choose to start GDB in the same frame, consider
setting gdb-restore-window-configuration-after-quit
to a
non-nil
value. Your original layout will then be restored
after GDB quits. Use t
to always restore; use
if-gdb-many-windows
to restore only when
gdb-many-windows
is non-nil
; use if-gdb-show-main
to restore only when gdb-show-main
is non-nil
.
You may also specify additional GDB-related buffers to display, either in the same frame or a different one. Select the buffers you want by typing M-x gdb-display-buffertype-buffer or M-x gdb-frame-buffertype-buffer, where buffertype is the relevant buffer type, such as ‘breakpoints’ or ‘io’. You can do the same from the menu bar, with the ‘GDB-Windows’ and ‘GDB-Frames’ sub-menus of the ‘GUD’ menu.
By default, GDB uses at most one window to display the source file.
You can make it use more windows by customizing
gdb-max-source-window-count
. You can also customize
gdb-display-source-buffer-action
to control how GDB displays
source files.
When you finish debugging, kill the GUD interaction buffer with C-x k, which will also kill all the buffers associated with the session. However you need not do this if, after editing and re-compiling your source code within Emacs, you wish to continue debugging. When you restart execution, GDB automatically finds the new executable. Keeping the GUD interaction buffer has the advantage of keeping the shell history as well as GDB’s breakpoints. You do need to check that the breakpoints in recently edited source files are still in the right places.
Next: Breakpoints Buffer, Previous: GDB User Interface Layout, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.2 Source Buffers
- mouse-1 (in fringe)
Set or clear a breakpoint on that line (
gdb-mouse-set-clear-breakpoint
).- C-mouse-1 (in fringe)
Enable or disable a breakpoint on that line (
gdb-mouse-toggle-breakpoint-margin
).- mouse-3 (in fringe)
Continue execution to that line (
gdb-mouse-until
).- C-mouse-3 (in fringe)
Jump to that line (
gdb-mouse-jump
).
On a graphical display, you can click mouse-1 in the fringe of a source buffer, to set a breakpoint on that line (see Window Fringes). A red dot appears in the fringe, where you clicked. If a breakpoint already exists there, the click removes it. A C-mouse-1 click enables or disables an existing breakpoint; a breakpoint that is disabled, but not unset, is indicated by a gray dot.
On a text terminal, or when fringes are disabled, enabled breakpoints are indicated with a ‘B’ character in the left margin of the window. Disabled breakpoints are indicated with ‘b’. (The margin is only displayed if a breakpoint is present.)
A solid arrow in the left fringe of a source buffer indicates the line of the innermost frame where the debugged program has stopped. A hollow arrow indicates the current execution line of a higher-level frame. If you drag the arrow in the fringe with mouse-1, that causes execution to advance to the line where you release the button. Alternatively, you can click mouse-3 in the fringe to advance to that line. You can click C-mouse-3 in the fringe to jump to that line without executing the intermediate lines. This command allows you to go backwards, which can be useful for running through code that has already executed, in order to examine its execution in more detail.
By default, source file names and non-ASCII strings in the program
being debugged are decoded using the default coding-system. If you
prefer a different decoding, perhaps because the program being
debugged uses a different character encoding, set the variable
gdb-mi-decode-strings
to the appropriate coding-system, or to
nil
to leave non-ASCII characters as undecoded octal escapes.
Next: Threads Buffer, Previous: Source Buffers, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.3 Breakpoints Buffer
The GDB Breakpoints buffer shows the breakpoints, watchpoints and catchpoints in the debugger session. See Breakpoints in The GNU debugger. It provides the following commands, which mostly apply to the current breakpoint (the breakpoint which point is on):
- SPC ¶
-
Enable/disable current breakpoint (
gdb-toggle-breakpoint
). On a graphical display, this changes the color of the dot in the fringe of the source buffer at that line. The dot is red when the breakpoint is enabled, and gray when it is disabled. - D ¶
-
Delete the current breakpoint (
gdb-delete-breakpoint
). - RET ¶
-
Visit the source line for the current breakpoint (
gdb-goto-breakpoint
). - mouse-2 ¶
Visit the source line for the breakpoint you click on (
gdb-goto-breakpoint
).
When gdb-many-windows
is non-nil
, the GDB Breakpoints
buffer shares its window with the GDB Threads buffer. To switch from
one to the other click with mouse-1 on the relevant button in
the header line. If gdb-show-threads-by-default
is
non-nil
, the GDB Threads buffer is the one shown by default.
Next: Stack Buffer, Previous: Breakpoints Buffer, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.4 Threads Buffer
The GDB Threads buffer displays a summary of the threads in the
debugged program. See Debugging programs with
multiple threads in The GNU debugger. To select a thread, move
point there and press RET (gdb-select-thread
), or click on
it with mouse-2. This also displays the associated source
buffer, and updates the contents of the other GDB buffers.
You can customize variables in the gdb-buffers
group to
select fields included in GDB Threads buffer.
gdb-thread-buffer-verbose-names
¶Show long thread names like ‘Thread 0x4e2ab70 (LWP 1983)’.
gdb-thread-buffer-arguments
¶Show arguments of thread top frames.
gdb-thread-buffer-locations
¶Show file information or library names.
gdb-thread-buffer-addresses
¶Show addresses for thread frames in threads buffer.
To view information for several threads simultaneously, use the following commands from the GDB Threads buffer.
- d ¶
-
Display disassembly buffer for the thread at current line (
gdb-display-disassembly-for-thread
). - f ¶
-
Display the GDB Stack buffer for the thread at current line (
gdb-display-stack-for-thread
). - l ¶
-
Display the GDB Locals buffer for the thread at current line (
gdb-display-locals-for-thread
). - r ¶
-
Display the GDB Registers buffer for the thread at current line (
gdb-display-registers-for-thread
).
Their upper-case counterparts, D, F ,L and R, display the corresponding buffer in a new frame.
When you create a buffer showing information about some specific thread, it becomes bound to that thread and keeps showing actual information while you debug your program. The mode indicator for each GDB buffer shows the number of the thread whose information that buffer displays. The thread number is also included in the name of each bound buffer.
Further commands are available in the GDB Threads buffer which depend on the mode of GDB that is used for controlling execution of your program. See Multithreaded Debugging.
Next: Other GDB Buffers, Previous: Threads Buffer, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.5 Stack Buffer
The GDB Stack buffer displays a call stack, with one line for each of the nested subroutine calls (stack frames) in the debugger session. See Backtraces in The GNU debugger.
On graphical displays, the selected stack frame is indicated by an
arrow in the fringe. On text terminals, or when fringes are disabled,
the selected stack frame is displayed in reverse contrast. To select
a stack frame, move point in its line and type RET
(gdb-frames-select
), or click mouse-2 on it. Doing so
also updates the Locals buffer
(see Other GDB Buffers).
If you want the frame address to be shown each stack frame,
customize the variable gdb-stack-buffer-addresses
to a
non-nil
value.
Next: Watch Expressions, Previous: Stack Buffer, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.6 Other GDB Buffers
Other buffers provided by M-x gdb whose display you can optionally request include:
- Locals Buffer
This buffer displays the values of local variables of the current stack frame for simple data types (see Information on a frame in The GNU debugger). Press RET or click mouse-2 on the value if you want to edit it.
Arrays and structures display their type only. With GDB 6.4 or later, you can examine the value of the local variable at point by typing RET, or with a mouse-2 click. With earlier versions of GDB, use RET or mouse-2 on the type description (‘[struct/union]’ or ‘[array]’). See Watch Expressions.
To display the Locals buffer, type M-x gdb-display-locals-buffer.
- I/O Buffer
If the program you are debugging uses standard input and output streams for interaction with the user, or emits a significant amount of output to its standard output, you may wish to separate its I/O from interaction with GDB. Use the command M-x gdb-display-io-buffer to show a window with a buffer to which Emacs redirects the input and output from the program you are debugging.
- Registers Buffer
This buffer displays the values held by the registers (see Registers in The GNU debugger). Request the display of this buffer with the command M-x gdb-display-registers-buffer. Press RET or click mouse-2 on a register if you want to edit its value. With GDB 6.4 or later, recently changed register values display with
font-lock-warning-face
.- Assembler Buffer
The assembler buffer displays the current frame as machine code. An arrow points to the current instruction, and you can set and remove breakpoints as in a source buffer. Breakpoint icons also appear in the fringe or margin. To request the display of this buffer, use M-x gdb-display-disassembly-buffer.
- Memory Buffer
The memory buffer lets you examine sections of program memory (see Examining memory in The GNU debugger). Click mouse-1 on the appropriate part of the header line to change the starting address or number of data items that the buffer displays. Alternatively, use S or N respectively. Click mouse-3 on the header line to select the display format or unit size for these data items. Use M-x gdb-display-memory-buffer to request display of this buffer.
When gdb-many-windows
is non-nil
, the locals buffer
shares its window with the registers buffer, just like breakpoints and
threads buffers. To switch from one to the other, click with
mouse-1 on the relevant button in the header line.
Next: Multithreaded Debugging, Previous: Other GDB Buffers, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.7 Watch Expressions
If you want to see how a variable changes each time your program
stops, move point into the variable name and click on the watch icon
in the tool bar (gud-watch
) or type C-x C-a C-w. If you
specify a prefix argument, you can enter the variable name in the
minibuffer.
Each watch expression is displayed in the speedbar (see Speedbar Frames). Complex data types, such as arrays, structures and unions are represented in a tree format. Leaves and simple data types show the name of the expression and its value and, when the speedbar frame is selected, display the type as a tooltip. Higher levels show the name, type and address value for pointers and just the name and type otherwise. Root expressions also display the frame address as a tooltip to help identify the frame in which they were defined.
To expand or contract a complex data type, click mouse-2 or
press SPC on the tag to the left of the expression. Emacs asks
for confirmation before expanding the expression if its number of
immediate children exceeds the value of the variable
gdb-max-children
.
To delete a complex watch expression, move point to the root
expression in the speedbar and type D (gdb-var-delete
).
To edit a variable with a simple data type, or a simple element of a
complex data type, move point there in the speedbar and type RET
(gdb-edit-value
). Or you can click mouse-2 on a value to
edit it. Either way, this reads the new value using the minibuffer.
If you set the variable gdb-show-changed-values
to
non-nil
(the default value), Emacs uses
font-lock-warning-face
to highlight values that have recently
changed and shadow
face to make variables which have gone out of
scope less noticeable. When a variable goes out of scope you can’t
edit its value.
If the variable gdb-delete-out-of-scope
is non-nil
(the default value), Emacs automatically deletes watch expressions
which go out of scope. Sometimes, when your program re-enters the
same function many times, it may be useful to set this value to
nil
so that you don’t need to recreate the watch expression.
If the variable gdb-use-colon-colon-notation
is
non-nil
, Emacs uses the ‘function::variable’
format. This allows the user to display watch expressions which share
the same variable name. The default value is nil
.
To automatically raise the speedbar every time the display of watch
expressions updates, set gdb-speedbar-auto-raise
to
non-nil
. This can be useful if you are debugging with a full
screen Emacs frame.
Previous: Watch Expressions, Up: GDB Graphical Interface [Contents][Index]
28.6.5.8 Multithreaded Debugging
In GDB’s all-stop mode, whenever your program stops, all execution threads stop. Likewise, whenever you restart the program, all threads start executing. See All-Stop Mode in The GNU debugger. For some multi-threaded targets, GDB supports a further mode of operation, called non-stop mode, in which you can examine stopped program threads in the debugger while other threads continue to execute freely. See Non-Stop Mode in The GNU debugger. Versions of GDB prior to 7.0 do not support non-stop mode, and it does not work on all targets.
The variable gdb-non-stop-setting
determines whether Emacs
runs GDB in all-stop mode or non-stop mode. The default is t
,
which means it tries to use non-stop mode if that is available. If
you change the value to nil
, or if non-stop mode is
unavailable, Emacs runs GDB in all-stop mode. The variable takes
effect when Emacs begins a debugging session; if you change its value,
you should restart any active debugging session.
When a thread stops in non-stop mode, Emacs usually switches to that
thread. If you don’t want Emacs to do this switch if another stopped
thread is already selected, change the variable
gdb-switch-when-another-stopped
to nil
.
Emacs can decide whether or not to switch to the stopped thread
depending on the reason which caused the stop. Customize the variable
gdb-switch-reasons
to select the stop reasons which will cause
a thread switch.
The variable gdb-stopped-functions
allows you to execute your
functions whenever some thread stops.
In non-stop mode, you can switch between different modes for GUD execution control commands.
- Non-stop/A
-
When
gdb-gud-control-all-threads
ist
(the default value), interruption and continuation commands apply to all threads, so you can halt or continue all your threads with one command usinggud-stop-subjob
andgud-cont
, respectively. The ‘Go’ button is shown on the tool bar when at least one thread is stopped, whereas ‘Stop’ button is shown when at least one thread is running. - Non-stop/T
-
When
gdb-gud-control-all-threads
isnil
, only the current thread is stopped/continued. ‘Go’ and ‘Stop’ buttons on the GUD tool bar are shown depending on the state of current thread.
You can change the current value of gdb-gud-control-all-threads
from the tool bar or from ‘GUD->GDB-MI’ menu.
Stepping commands always apply to the current thread.
In non-stop mode, you can interrupt/continue your threads without selecting them. Hitting i in threads buffer interrupts thread under point, c continues it, s steps through. More such commands may be added in the future.
Note that when you interrupt a thread, it stops with the
‘signal received’ reason. If that reason is included in your
gdb-switch-reasons
(it is by default), Emacs will switch to
that thread.
Next: Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs, Previous: Running Debuggers Under Emacs, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.7 Executing Lisp Expressions
Emacs has major modes for several variants of Lisp. They use the same editing commands as other programming language modes (see Editing Programs). In addition, they provide special commands for executing Lisp expressions.
- Emacs Lisp mode
The mode for editing Emacs Lisp source files. It defines C-M-x to evaluate the current top-level Lisp expression. See Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions.
- Lisp Interaction mode
The mode for an interactive Emacs Lisp session. It defines C-j to evaluate the expression before point and insert its value in the buffer. See Lisp Interaction Buffers.
- Lisp mode
The mode for editing source files of programs that run in Lisps other than Emacs Lisp. It defines C-M-x to evaluate the current top-level expression in an external Lisp. See Running an External Lisp.
- Inferior Lisp mode
The mode for an interactive session with an external Lisp which is being run as a subprocess (or inferior process) of Emacs. See Running an External Lisp.
- Scheme mode
Like Lisp mode, but for Scheme programs.
- Inferior Scheme mode
Like Inferior Lisp mode, but for Scheme.
Next: Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions, Previous: Executing Lisp Expressions, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.8 Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs
Emacs Lisp code is stored in files whose names conventionally end in .el. Such files are automatically visited in Emacs Lisp mode.
Emacs Lisp code can be compiled into byte-code, which loads faster, takes up less space, and executes faster. By convention, compiled Emacs Lisp code goes in a separate file whose name ends in ‘.elc’. For example, the compiled code for foo.el goes in foo.elc. See Byte Compilation in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Emacs Lisp code can also be compiled into native code: machine code not unlike the one produced by a C or Fortran compiler. Native code runs even faster than byte-code. Natively-compiled Emacs Lisp code is stored in files whose names end in ‘.eln’. See Native Compilation in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
To load an Emacs Lisp file, type M-x load-file. This command reads a file name using the minibuffer, and executes the contents of that file as Emacs Lisp code. It is not necessary to visit the file first; this command reads the file directly from disk, not from an existing Emacs buffer.
If an Emacs Lisp file is installed in the Emacs Lisp load path
(defined below), you can load it by typing M-x load-library,
instead of using M-x load-file. The M-x load-library
command prompts for a library name rather than a file name; it
searches through each directory in the Emacs Lisp load path, trying to
find a file matching that library name. If the library name is
‘foo’, it tries looking for files named
foo.elc, foo.el, and foo. (If
Emacs was built with native compilation enabled, load-library
looks for a ‘.eln’ file that corresponds to foo.el
and loads it instead of foo.elc.) The default behavior
is to load the first file found. This command prefers .eln
files over .elc files, and prefers .elc files over
.el files, because compiled files load and run faster. If it
finds that lib.el is newer than lib.elc, it
issues a warning, in case someone made changes to the .el file
and forgot to recompile it, but loads the .elc file anyway.
(Due to this behavior, you can save unfinished edits to Emacs Lisp
source files, and not recompile until your changes are ready for use.)
If you set the option load-prefer-newer
to a non-nil
value, however, then rather than the procedure described above, Emacs
loads whichever version of the file is newest. If Emacs was built
with native compilation, and it cannot find the ‘.eln’ file
corresponding to lib.el, it will load a
lib.elc and start native compilation of
lib.el in the background, then load the ‘.eln’ file
when it finishes compilation.
Emacs Lisp programs usually load Emacs Lisp files using the
load
function. This is similar to load-library
, but is
lower-level and accepts additional arguments. See How Programs Do
Loading in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
The Emacs Lisp load path is specified by the variable
load-path
. Its value should be a list of directories
(strings). These directories are searched, in the specified order, by
the M-x load-library command, the lower-level load
function, and other Emacs functions that find Emacs Lisp libraries.
An entry in load-path
can also have the special value
nil
, which stands for the current default directory, but it is
almost always a bad idea to use this, because its meaning will depend
on the buffer that is current when load-path
is used by Emacs.
(If you find yourself wishing that nil
were in the list, most
likely what you really want is to use M-x load-file.)
The default value of load-path
is a list of directories where
the Lisp code for Emacs itself is stored. If you have libraries of
your own in another directory, you can add that directory to the load
path. Unlike most other variables described in this manual,
load-path
cannot be changed via the Customize interface
(see Easy Customization Interface), but you can add a directory to it by
putting a line like this in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File):
(add-to-list 'load-path "/path/to/my/lisp/library")
It is customary to put locally installed libraries in the
site-lisp directory that is already in the default value of
load-path
, or in some subdirectory of site-lisp. This
way, you don’t need to modify the default value of load-path
.
Similarly to load-path
, the list of directories where Emacs
looks for *.eln files with natively-compiled Lisp code is
specified by the variable native-comp-eln-load-path
.
Some commands are autoloaded; when you run them, Emacs
automatically loads the associated library first. For instance, the
M-x compile command (see Running Compilations under Emacs) is autoloaded; if you
call it, Emacs automatically loads the compile
library first.
In contrast, the command M-x recompile is not autoloaded, so it
is unavailable until you load the compile
library.
Automatic loading can also occur when you look up the documentation
of an autoloaded command (see Help by Command or Variable Name), if the documentation
refers to other functions and variables in its library (loading the
library lets Emacs properly set up the hyperlinks in the *Help*
buffer). To disable this feature, change the variable
help-enable-autoload
to nil
.
Automatic loading also occurs when completing names for
describe-variable
and describe-function
, based on the
prefix being completed. To disable this feature, change the variable
help-enable-completion-autoload
to nil
.
Once you put your library in a directory where Emacs can find and
load it, you may wish to make it available at startup. This is useful
when the library defines features that should be available
automatically on demand, and manually loading the library is thus
inconvenient. In these cases, make sure the library will be loaded by
adding suitable forms to your init file: either load
or
require
(if you always need to load the library at startup), or
autoload
if you need Emacs to load the library when some
command or function is invoked. For example:
;; Loads my-shining-package.elc unconditionally. (require 'my-shining-package)
;; Will load my-shining-package.elc when my-func
is invoked.
(autoload 'my-func "my-shining-package")
Note that installing a package using package-install
(see Package Installation) takes care of placing the package’s
Lisp files in a directory where Emacs will find it, and also writes
the necessary initialization code into your init files, making the
above manual customizations unnecessary.
Next: Lisp Interaction Buffers, Previous: Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.9 Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions
Emacs Lisp mode is the major mode for editing Emacs Lisp. Its mode command is M-x emacs-lisp-mode.
Emacs provides several commands for evaluating Emacs Lisp expressions. You can use these commands in Emacs Lisp mode, to test your Emacs Lisp code as it is being written. For example, after re-writing a function, you can evaluate the function definition to make it take effect for subsequent function calls. These commands are also available globally, and can be used outside Emacs Lisp mode.
- M-:
Read a single Emacs Lisp expression in the minibuffer, evaluate it, and print the value in the echo area (
eval-expression
).- C-x C-e
Evaluate the Emacs Lisp expression before point, and print the value in the echo area (
eval-last-sexp
).- C-M-x (in Emacs Lisp mode)
- M-x eval-defun
Evaluate the defun containing or after point, and print the value in the echo area (
eval-defun
).- M-x eval-region
Evaluate all the Emacs Lisp expressions in the region.
- M-x eval-buffer
Evaluate all the Emacs Lisp expressions in the buffer.
M-: (eval-expression
) reads an expression using the
minibuffer, and evaluates it. (Before evaluating the expression, the
current buffer switches back to the buffer that was current when you
typed M-:, not the minibuffer into which you typed the
expression.)
The command C-x C-e (eval-last-sexp
) evaluates the
Emacs Lisp expression preceding point in the buffer, and displays the
value in the echo area. When the result of an evaluation is an
integer, it is displayed together with the value in other formats
(octal, hexadecimal, and character if
eval-expression-print-maximum-character
, described below,
allows it).
If M-: or C-x C-e is given a prefix argument, it inserts
the value into the current buffer at point, rather than displaying it
in the echo area. If the prefix argument is zero, any integer output
is inserted together with its value in other formats (octal,
hexadecimal, and character). Such a prefix argument also prevents
abbreviation of the output according to the variables
eval-expression-print-level
and
eval-expression-print-length
(see below). Similarly, a prefix
argument of -1
overrides the effect of
eval-expression-print-length
.
C-x C-e (eval-last-sexp
) treats defvar
expressions specially. Normally, evaluating a defvar
expression does nothing if the variable it defines already has a
value. But this command unconditionally resets the variable to the
initial value specified by the defvar
; this is convenient for
debugging Emacs Lisp programs. defcustom
and defface
expressions are treated similarly. Note the other commands documented
in this section, except eval-defun
, do not have this special
feature.
The eval-defun
command is bound to C-M-x in Emacs Lisp
mode. It evaluates the top-level Lisp expression containing or
following point, and prints the value in the echo area. In this
context, a top-level expression is referred to as a “defun”, but it
need not be an actual defun
(function definition).
This command handles defvar
/defcustom
/defface
forms the same way that eval-last-sexp
does.
With a prefix argument, C-M-x instruments the function definition for Edebug, the Emacs Lisp Debugger. See Instrumenting for Edebug in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
The command M-x eval-region parses the text of the region as one or more Lisp expressions, evaluating them one by one. M-x eval-buffer is similar but evaluates the entire buffer.
The options eval-expression-print-level
and
eval-expression-print-length
control the maximum depth and
length of lists to print in the result of the evaluation commands
before abbreviating them. Supplying a zero prefix argument to
eval-expression
or eval-last-sexp
causes lists to be
printed in full. eval-expression-debug-on-error
controls
whether evaluation errors invoke the debugger when these commands are
used; its default is t
.
eval-expression-print-maximum-character
prevents integers which
are larger than it from being displayed as characters.
Next: Running an External Lisp, Previous: Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.10 Lisp Interaction Buffers
When Emacs starts up, it contains a buffer named *scratch*, which is provided for evaluating Emacs Lisp expressions interactively. Its major mode is Lisp Interaction mode. You can also enable Lisp Interaction mode by typing M-x lisp-interaction-mode.
If you kill the *scratch* buffer, you can recreate it with the M-x scratch-buffer command.
In the *scratch* buffer, and other Lisp Interaction mode
buffers, C-j (eval-print-last-sexp
) evaluates the Lisp
expression before point, and inserts the value at point. Thus, as you
type expressions into the buffer followed by C-j after each
expression, the buffer records a transcript of the evaluated
expressions and their values. All other commands in Lisp Interaction
mode are the same as in Emacs Lisp mode.
At startup, the *scratch* buffer contains a short message, in
the form of a Lisp comment, that explains what it is for. This
message is controlled by the variable initial-scratch-message
,
which should be either a documentation string, or nil
(which means to
suppress the message).
An alternative way of evaluating Emacs Lisp expressions interactively is to use Inferior Emacs Lisp mode, which provides an interface rather like Shell mode (see Shell Mode) for evaluating Emacs Lisp expressions. Type M-x ielm to create an *ielm* buffer which uses this mode. For more information, see that command’s documentation.
Previous: Lisp Interaction Buffers, Up: Compiling and Testing Programs [Contents][Index]
28.11 Running an External Lisp
Lisp mode is the major mode for editing programs written in general-purpose Lisp dialects, such as Common Lisp. Its mode command is M-x lisp-mode. Emacs uses Lisp mode automatically for files whose names end in .l, .lsp, or .lisp.
You can run an external Lisp session as a subprocess or
inferior process of Emacs, and pass expressions to it to be
evaluated. To begin an external Lisp session, type M-x
run-lisp. This runs the program named lisp
, and sets it up
so that both input and output go through an Emacs buffer named
*inferior-lisp*. To change the name of the Lisp program run by
M-x run-lisp, change the variable inferior-lisp-program
.
The major mode for the *lisp* buffer is Inferior Lisp mode, which combines the characteristics of Lisp mode and Shell mode (see Shell Mode). To send input to the Lisp session, go to the end of the *lisp* buffer and type the input, followed by RET. Terminal output from the Lisp session is automatically inserted in the buffer.
When you edit a Lisp program in Lisp mode, you can type C-M-x
(lisp-eval-defun
) to send an expression from the Lisp mode
buffer to a Lisp session that you had started with M-x run-lisp.
The expression sent is the top-level Lisp expression at or following
point. The resulting value goes as usual into the
*inferior-lisp* buffer. Note that the effect of C-M-x in
Lisp mode is thus very similar to its effect in Emacs Lisp mode
(see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions), except that the expression is sent to a different
Lisp environment instead of being evaluated in Emacs.
The facilities for editing Scheme code, and for sending expressions to a Scheme subprocess, are very similar. Scheme source files are edited in Scheme mode, which can be explicitly enabled with M-x scheme-mode. You can initiate a Scheme session by typing M-x run-scheme (the buffer for interacting with Scheme is named *scheme*), and send expressions to it by typing C-M-x.
Next: Abbrevs, Previous: Compiling and Testing Programs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
29 Maintaining Large Programs
This chapter describes Emacs features for maintaining medium- to large-size programs and packages. These features include:
- - Unified interface to Support for Version Control Systems (VCS) that record the history of changes to source files.
- - Commands for handling programming projects.
- - A specialized mode for maintaining ChangeLog files that provide a chronological log of program changes.
- - Xref, a set of commands for displaying definitions of symbols (a.k.a. “identifiers”) and their references.
- - EDE, the Emacs’s own IDE.
- - A mode for merging changes to program sources made on separate branches of development.
- - A minor-mode for highlighting bug references and visiting the referenced bug reports in their issue tracker.
If you are maintaining a large Lisp program, then in addition to the features described here, you may find the Emacs Lisp Regression Testing (ERT) library useful (see ERT in Emacs Lisp Regression Testing).
- Version Control
- Working with Projects
- Change Logs
- Find Identifier References
- Emacs Development Environment
- Merging Files with Emerge
- Bug Reference
Next: Working with Projects, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.1 Version Control
A version control system is a program that can record multiple versions of a source file, storing information such as the creation time of each version, who made it, and a description of what was changed.
The Emacs version control interface is called VC. VC commands work with several different version control systems; currently, it supports Bazaar, CVS, Git, Mercurial, Monotone, RCS, SRC, SCCS/CSSC, and Subversion. Of these, the GNU project distributes CVS, RCS, and Bazaar.
VC is enabled automatically whenever you visit a file governed by a
version control system. To disable VC entirely, set the customizable
variable vc-handled-backends
to nil
(see Customizing VC).
To update the VC state information for the file visited in the
current buffer, use the command vc-refresh-state
. This command
is useful when you perform version control commands outside Emacs
(e.g., from the shell prompt), or if you put the buffer’s file under a
different version control system, or remove it from version control
entirely.
VC is also enabled automatically in Dired buffers (see Dired, the Directory Editor) showing directories whose files are controlled by a VCS. All VC commands described in this section can be invoked from any Dired buffer showing a directory with VC-controlled files; any files that are marked in a Dired buffer (see Dired Marks vs. Flags) are considered to belong to the current fileset, and VC commands operate on the files in this fileset. This allows you to construct VC filesets including any files you want, regardless of their VC state. (If no files are marked when a VC command is invoked from a Dired buffer, the file shown on the current line in the buffer is considered the only file in the fileset.)
- Introduction to Version Control
- Version Control and the Mode Line
- Basic Editing under Version Control
- Features of the Log Entry Buffer
- Registering a File for Version Control
- Examining And Comparing Old Revisions
- VC Change Log
- Undoing Version Control Actions
- Ignore Version Control Files
- VC Directory Mode
- Version Control Branches
- Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC
- Customizing VC
Next: Version Control and the Mode Line, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1 Introduction to Version Control
VC allows you to use a version control system from within Emacs, integrating the version control operations smoothly with editing. It provides a uniform interface for common operations in many version control operations.
Some uncommon or intricate version control operations, such as altering repository settings, are not supported in VC. You should perform such tasks outside VC, e.g., via the command line.
This section provides a general overview of version control, and describes the version control systems that VC supports. You can skip this section if you are already familiar with the version control system you want to use.
- Understanding the Problems it Addresses
- Supported Version Control Systems
- Concepts of Version Control
- Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control
- Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control
- Decentralized vs Centralized Repositories
- Types of Log File
29.1.1.1 Understanding the Problems it Addresses
Version control systems provide you with three important capabilities:
- Reversibility: the ability to back up to a previous state if you discover that some modification you did was a mistake or a bad idea.
- Concurrency: the ability to have many people modifying the same collection of files knowing that conflicting modifications can be detected and resolved.
- History: the ability to attach historical data to your data, such as explanatory comments about the intention behind each change. Even for a programmer working solo, change histories are an important aid to memory; for a multi-person project, they are a vitally important form of communication among developers.
Next: Concepts of Version Control, Previous: Understanding the Problems it Addresses, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.2 Supported Version Control Systems
VC currently works with many different version control systems, which it refers to as back ends:
- Git is a decentralized version control system originally invented by Linus Torvalds to support development of Linux (his kernel). VC supports many common Git operations, but others, such as repository syncing, must be done from the command line.
- CVS is the free version control system that was, until circa 2008, used by the majority of free software projects. Since then, it has been superseded by newer systems. CVS allows concurrent multi-user development either locally or over the network. Unlike newer systems, it lacks support for atomic commits and file moving/renaming. VC supports all basic editing operations under CVS.
- Subversion (svn) is a free version control system designed to be similar to CVS but without its problems (e.g., it supports atomic commits of filesets, and versioning of directories, symbolic links, meta-data, renames, copies, and deletes).
- SCCS was the first version control system ever built, and was long ago superseded by more advanced ones. VC compensates for certain features missing in SCCS (e.g., tag names for releases) by implementing them itself. Other VC features, such as multiple branches, are simply unavailable. Since SCCS is non-free, we recommend avoiding it.
- CSSC is a free replacement for SCCS. You should use CSSC only if, for some reason, you cannot use a more recent and better-designed version control system.
- RCS is the free version control system around which VC was initially built. It is relatively primitive: it cannot be used over the network, and works at the level of individual files. Almost everything you can do with RCS can be done through VC.
- Mercurial (hg) is a decentralized version control system broadly resembling Git. VC supports most Mercurial commands, with the exception of repository sync operations.
- Bazaar (bzr) is a decentralized version control system that supports both repository-based and decentralized versioning. VC supports most basic editing operations under Bazaar.
- SRC (src) is RCS, reloaded—a specialized version-control system designed for single-file projects worked on by only one person. It allows multiple files with independent version-control histories to exist in one directory, and is thus particularly well suited for maintaining small documents, scripts, and dotfiles. While it uses RCS for revision storage, it presents a modern user interface featuring lockless operation and integer sequential version numbers. VC supports almost all SRC operations.
Next: Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control, Previous: Supported Version Control Systems, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.3 Concepts of Version Control
When a file is under version control, we say that it is registered in the version control system. The system has a repository which stores both the file’s present state and its change history—enough to reconstruct the current version or any earlier version. The repository also contains other information, such as log entries that describe the changes made to each file.
The copy of a version-controlled file that you actually edit is called the work file. You can change each work file as you would an ordinary file. After you are done with a set of changes, you may commit (or check in) the changes; this records the changes in the repository, along with a descriptive log entry.
A directory tree of work files is called a working tree.
Each commit creates a new revision in the repository. The version control system keeps track of all past revisions and the changes that were made in each revision. Each revision is named by a revision ID, whose format depends on the version control system; in the simplest case, it is just an integer.
To go beyond these basic concepts, you will need to understand three aspects in which version control systems differ. As explained in the next three sections, they can be lock-based or merge-based; file-based or changeset-based; and centralized or decentralized. VC handles all these modes of operation, but it cannot hide the differences.
Next: Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control, Previous: Concepts of Version Control, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.4 Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control
A version control system typically has some mechanism to coordinate between users who want to change the same file. There are two ways to do this: merging and locking.
In a version control system that uses merging, each user may modify a work file at any time. The system lets you merge your work file, which may contain changes that have not been committed, with the latest changes that others have committed.
Older version control systems use a locking scheme instead. Here, work files are normally read-only. To edit a file, you ask the version control system to make it writable for you by locking it; only one user can lock a given file at any given time. This procedure is analogous to, but different from, the locking that Emacs uses to detect simultaneous editing of ordinary files (see Protection against Simultaneous Editing). When you commit your changes, that unlocks the file, and the work file becomes read-only again. Other users may then lock the file to make their own changes.
Both locking and merging systems can have problems when multiple users try to modify the same file at the same time. Locking systems have lock conflicts; a user may try to check a file out and be unable to because it is locked. In merging systems, merge conflicts happen when you commit a change to a file that conflicts with a change committed by someone else after your checkout. Both kinds of conflict have to be resolved by human judgment and communication. Experience has shown that merging is superior to locking, both in convenience to developers and in minimizing the number and severity of conflicts that actually occur.
SCCS always uses locking. RCS is lock-based by default but can be told to operate in a merging style. CVS and Subversion are merge-based by default but can be told to operate in a locking mode. Decentralized version control systems, such as Git and Mercurial, are exclusively merging-based.
VC mode supports both locking and merging version control. The terms “commit” and “update” are used in newer version control systems; older lock-based systems use the terms “check in” and “check out”. VC hides the differences between them as much as possible.
Next: Decentralized vs Centralized Repositories, Previous: Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.5 Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control
On SCCS, RCS, CVS, and other early version control systems (and also in SRC), version control operations are file-based: each file has its own comment and revision history separate from that of all other files. Newer systems, beginning with Subversion, are changeset-based: a commit may include changes to several files, and the entire set of changes is handled as a unit. Any comment associated with the change does not belong to a single file, but to the changeset itself.
Changeset-based version control is more flexible and powerful than file-based version control; usually, when a change to multiple files has to be reversed, it’s good to be able to easily identify and remove all of it.
Next: Types of Log File, Previous: Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.6 Decentralized vs Centralized Repositories
Early version control systems were designed around a centralized model in which each project has only one repository used by all developers. SCCS, RCS, CVS, Subversion, and SRC share this kind of model. One of its drawbacks is that the repository is a choke point for reliability and efficiency.
GNU Arch pioneered the concept of distributed or decentralized version control, later implemented in Git, Mercurial, and Bazaar. A project may have several different repositories, and these systems support a sort of super-merge between repositories that tries to reconcile their change histories. In effect, there is one repository for each developer, and repository merges take the place of commit operations.
VC helps you manage the traffic between your personal workfiles and a repository. Whether the repository is a single master, or one of a network of peer repositories, is not something VC has to care about.
Previous: Decentralized vs Centralized Repositories, Up: Introduction to Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.1.7 Types of Log File
Projects that use a version control system can have two types of log for changes. One is the log maintained by the version control system: each time you commit a change, you fill out a log entry for the change (see Features of the Log Entry Buffer). This is called the version control log.
The other kind of log is the file ChangeLog (see Change Logs). It provides a chronological record of all changes to a large portion of a program—typically one directory and its subdirectories. A small program would use one ChangeLog file; a large program may have a ChangeLog file in each major directory. See Change Logs. Programmers have used change logs since long before version control systems.
Changeset-based version systems typically maintain a changeset-based modification log for the entire system, which makes change log files somewhat redundant. One advantage that they retain is that it is sometimes useful to be able to view the transaction history of a single directory separately from those of other directories. Another advantage is that commit logs can’t be fixed in many version control systems.
A project maintained with version control can use just the version control log, or it can use both kinds of logs. It can handle some files one way and some files the other way. Each project has its policy, which you should follow.
When the policy is to use both, you typically want to write an entry for each change just once, then put it into both logs. You can write the entry in ChangeLog, then copy it to the log buffer with C-c C-a when committing the change (see Features of the Log Entry Buffer). Or you can write the entry in the log buffer while committing the change (with the help of C-c C-w), and later use the C-x v a command to copy it to ChangeLog (see Change Logs and VC).
Next: Basic Editing under Version Control, Previous: Introduction to Version Control, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.2 Version Control and the Mode Line
When you visit a file that is under version control, Emacs indicates this on the mode line. For example, ‘Bzr-1223’ says that Bazaar is used for that file, and the current revision ID is 1223.
The character between the back-end name and the revision ID indicates the version control status of the work file. In a merge-based version control system, a ‘-’ character indicates that the work file is unmodified, and ‘:’ indicates that it has been modified. ‘!’ indicates that the file contains conflicts as result of a recent merge operation (see Merging Branches), or that the file was removed from the version control. Finally, ‘?’ means that the file is under version control, but is missing from the working tree.
In a lock-based system, ‘-’ indicates an unlocked file, and ‘:’ a locked file; if the file is locked by another user (for instance, ‘jim’), that is displayed as ‘RCS:jim:1.3’. ‘@’ means that the file was locally added, but not yet committed to the master repository.
On a graphical display, you can move the mouse over this mode line indicator to pop up a tool-tip, which displays a more verbose description of the version control status. Pressing mouse-1 over the indicator pops up a menu of VC commands, identical to ‘Tools / Version Control’ on the menu bar.
When Auto Revert mode (see Reverting a Buffer) reverts a buffer that is
under version control, it updates the version control information in
the mode line. However, Auto Revert mode may not properly update this
information if the version control status changes without changes to
the work file, from outside the current Emacs session. If you set
auto-revert-check-vc-info
to t
, Auto Revert mode updates
the version control status information every
auto-revert-interval
seconds, even if the work file itself is
unchanged. The resulting CPU usage depends on the version control
system, but is usually not excessive.
Next: Features of the Log Entry Buffer, Previous: Version Control and the Mode Line, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.3 Basic Editing under Version Control
Most VC commands operate on VC filesets. A VC fileset is a collection of one or more files that a VC operation acts upon. When you type VC commands in a buffer visiting a version-controlled file, the VC fileset is simply that one file. When you type them in a VC Directory buffer, and some files in it are marked, the VC fileset consists of the marked files (see VC Directory Mode). Likewise, when you invoke a VC command from a Dired buffer, the VC fileset consists of the marked files (see Dired Marks vs. Flags), defaulting to the file shown on the current line if no files are marked.
With modern changeset-based version control systems (see Changeset-based vs File-based Version Control), such as Git, Mercurial, and Bazaar, VC commands handle multi-file VC filesets as a group. For example, committing a multi-file VC fileset generates a single revision, containing the changes to all those files. On older file-based version control systems like CVS, each file in a multi-file VC fileset is handled individually; thus, committing a fileset generates one revision for each changed file in the fileset.
- C-x v v
Perform the next appropriate version control operation on the current VC fileset.
The principal VC command is a multi-purpose command, C-x v v
(vc-next-action
), which performs the most appropriate action on
the current VC fileset: either registering it with a version control
system, or committing it, or unlocking it, or merging changes into it.
The precise actions for each situation are described in detail in the
following subsections. You can use C-x v v either in a
file-visiting buffer, in a Dired buffer, or in a VC Directory buffer;
in the latter two cases the command operates on the fileset consisting
of the marked files. You can also use C-x v v, in a buffer with
patches under Diff Mode (see Diff Mode), in which case the command
operates on the files whose diffs are shown in the buffer.
Note that VC filesets are distinct from the named filesets used for viewing and visiting files in functional groups (see Filesets). Unlike named filesets, VC filesets are not named and don’t persist across sessions.
29.1.3.1 Basic Version Control with Merging
With a modern merging-based version control system (such as Git and Hg; see Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control), C-x v v does the following when invoked from a buffer that visits a version-controlled file or a VC Directory or Dired buffer:
- If there is more than one file in the VC fileset and the files have inconsistent version control statuses, signal an error. (Note, however, that a fileset is allowed to include both newly-added files and modified files; see Registering a File for Version Control.) Also signal an error if the files in the fileset are missing (removed from the filesystem, but still tracked by version control), or are ignored by version control.
- If every file in the VC fileset is registered and unchanged with respect to the last revision, do nothing.
- If none of the files in the VC fileset are registered with a version control system, register the newly-added files in the VC fileset, i.e., place them under version control. See Registering a File for Version Control. If Emacs cannot find a system to register under, it prompts for a repository type, creates a new repository, and registers the VC fileset with it. You can also specify the system explicitly, see Advanced Control in C-x v v. Note that registering the files doesn’t commit them; you must invoke C-x v v again to commit, see below.
- If every file in the VC fileset has been either newly-added or
modified, commit the changed files. To do this, Emacs pops up a
*vc-log* buffer; type the desired log entry for the changes,
followed by C-c C-c to commit. See Features of the Log Entry Buffer.
With modern decentralized version control systems (Git, Mercurial, etc.), the changes are committed locally and not automatically propagated to the upstream repository (which is usually on a remote host). In these cases, if the repository has been changed since your last update, the commit may fail. In that case, you must update from upstream and then try again. Use C-x v + (see Pulling/Pushing Changes into/from a Branch) or C-x v m (see Merging Branches) for that.
With a centralized version control system, if the commit fails due to upstream changes, type C-x v v again to merge in the upstream repository changes.
- Finally, if you are using a centralized version control system, if any file in the VC fileset is outdated with respect to the upstream repository, offer to update the fileset from the repository.
These rules also apply when you use RCS in its non-locking mode, except that changes are not automatically merged from the repository. Nothing informs you if another user has committed changes in the same file since you began editing it; when you commit your revision, that other user’s changes are removed (however, they remain in the repository and are thus not irrevocably lost). Therefore, you must verify that the current revision is unchanged before committing your changes. In addition, locking is possible with RCS even in this mode: C-x v v with an unmodified file locks the file, just as it does with RCS in its normal locking mode (see Basic Version Control with Locking).
If C-x v v is invoked from a buffer under Diff Mode, the command assumes the buffer holds a set of patches for one or more files. It then applies the changes to the respective files and commits the changes after popping up the *vc-log* buffer to allow you to type a suitable commit log message.
Next: Advanced Control in C-x v v, Previous: Basic Version Control with Merging, Up: Basic Editing under Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.3.2 Basic Version Control with Locking
With a locking-based version control system (such as SCCS, and RCS in its default mode), C-x v v does the following:
- If there is more than one file in the VC fileset and the files have inconsistent version control statuses, signal an error. Also signal an error if the files in the fileset are missing (removed from the filesystem, but still tracked by version control).
- If each file in the VC fileset is not registered with a version control system, register the newly-added files in the fileset. See Registering a File for Version Control. If Emacs cannot find a system to register under, it prompts for a repository type, creates a new repository, and registers the VC fileset with it. You can also specify the system explicitly, see Advanced Control in C-x v v.
- If each file is registered and unlocked, check the files out: lock each one and make it writable, so that you can begin to edit it.
- If each file is locked by you and contains changes, commit (a.k.a. “check-in”) the changes. To do this, Emacs pops up a *vc-log* buffer; type the desired log entry for the new revision, followed by C-c C-c to commit (see Features of the Log Entry Buffer).
- If each file is locked by you, but you have not changed it, release the lock and make the file read-only again. This undoes previous check-out operation for files that were not changed since the checkout.
- If each file is locked by another user, ask whether you want to steal the lock. If you say yes, the file becomes locked by you, and a warning message is sent to the user who had formerly locked the file.
- If files in the fileset are unlocked, but have changes with respect to their last revision, offer to claim the lock for each such file or to revert the file to the last checked-in revision. (This situation is exceptional and should not normally happen.)
These rules also apply when you use CVS in locking mode, except that CVS does not support stealing locks.
Previous: Basic Version Control with Locking, Up: Basic Editing under Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.3.3 Advanced Control in C-x v v
When you give a prefix argument to vc-next-action
(C-u
C-x v v), it still performs the next logical version control
operation, but accepts additional arguments to specify precisely how
to do the operation.
- You can specify the name of a version control system. This is useful if the fileset can be managed by more than one version control system, and Emacs fails to detect the correct one.
- Otherwise, if using CVS, RCS or SRC, you can specify a revision ID.
If the fileset is modified (or locked), this makes Emacs commit the files with that revision ID. You can create a new branch by supplying an appropriate revision ID (see Version Control Branches).
If the fileset is unmodified (and unlocked), this checks out the specified revision into the working tree. You can also specify a revision on another branch by giving its revision or branch ID (see Switching between Branches). An empty argument (i.e., C-u C-x v v RET) checks out the latest (a.k.a. “head”) revision on the current branch.
Specifying revision ID in this manner is silently ignored by a decentralized version control system. Those systems do not let you specify your own revision IDs, nor do they use the concept of checking out individual files.
Next: Registering a File for Version Control, Previous: Basic Editing under Version Control, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.4 Features of the Log Entry Buffer
When you tell VC to commit a change, it pops up a buffer named
*vc-log*. In this buffer, you should write a log entry
describing the changes you have made (see Understanding the Problems it Addresses).
After you are done, type C-c C-c (log-edit-done
) to exit
the buffer and commit the change, together with your log entry.
The major mode for the *vc-log* buffer is Log Edit mode, a
variant of Text mode (see Text Mode). On entering Log Edit mode,
Emacs runs the hooks text-mode-hook
and vc-log-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
In the *vc-log* buffer, you can write one or more header lines, specifying additional information to be supplied to the version control system. Each header line must occupy a single line at the top of the buffer; the first line that is not a header line is treated as the start of the log entry. For example, the following header line states that the present change was not written by you, but by another developer:
Author: J. R. Hacker <jrh@example.com>
Apart from the ‘Author’ header, Emacs recognizes the headers ‘Summary’ (a one-line summary of the changeset), ‘Date’ (a manually-specified commit time), and ‘Fixes’ (a reference to a bug fixed by the change). Not all version control systems recognize all headers. If you specify a header for a system that does not support it, the header is treated as part of the log entry.
While in the *vc-log* buffer, the current VC fileset is
considered to be the fileset that will be committed if you type
C-c C-c. To view a list of the files in the VC fileset,
type C-c C-f (log-edit-show-files
). To view a diff
of changes between the VC fileset and the version from which you
started editing (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions), type C-c C-d
(log-edit-show-diff
).
To help generate ChangeLog entries, type C-c C-w
(log-edit-generate-changelog-from-diff
), to generate skeleton
ChangeLog entries, listing all changed file and function names based
on the diff of the VC fileset. Consecutive entries left empty will be
combined by M-q (fill-paragraph
). By default the
skeleton will just include the file name, without any leading
directories. If you wish to prepend the leading directories up to the
VC root, customize diff-add-log-use-relative-names
.
If the VC fileset includes one or more ChangeLog files
(see Change Logs), type C-c C-a
(log-edit-insert-changelog
) to pull the relevant entries into
the *vc-log* buffer. If the topmost item in each
ChangeLog was made under your user name on the current date,
this command searches that item for entries matching the file(s) to be
committed, and inserts them.
If you are using CVS or RCS, see Change Logs and VC, for the
opposite way of working—generating ChangeLog entries from the Log
Edit buffer.
To abort a commit, just don’t type C-c C-c in that buffer. You can switch buffers and do other editing. As long as you don’t try to make another commit, the entry you were editing remains in the *vc-log* buffer, and you can go back to that buffer at any time to complete the commit.
You can also browse the history of previous log entries to duplicate a commit comment. This can be useful when you want to make several commits with similar comments. The commands M-n, M-p, M-s and M-r for doing this work just like the minibuffer history commands (see Minibuffer History), except that they are used outside the minibuffer.
Next: Examining And Comparing Old Revisions, Previous: Features of the Log Entry Buffer, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.5 Registering a File for Version Control
- C-x v i
Register the visited file for version control.
The command C-x v i (vc-register
) registers each
file in the current VC fileset, placing it under version control.
This is essentially equivalent to the action of C-x v v on an
unregistered VC fileset (see Basic Editing under Version Control), except that if the
VC fileset is already registered, C-x v i signals an error
whereas C-x v v performs some other action.
To register a file, Emacs must choose a version control system. For
a multi-file VC fileset, the VC Directory buffer specifies the system
to use (see VC Directory Mode). For a single-file VC fileset, if
the file’s directory already contains files registered in a version
control system, or if the directory is part of a directory tree
controlled by a version control system, Emacs chooses that system. In
the event that more than one version control system is applicable,
Emacs uses the one that appears first in the variable
vc-handled-backends
(see Customizing VC).
If Emacs cannot find a version control system to register the file
under, it prompts for a repository type, creates a new repository, and
registers the file into that repository.
With most version control systems, registering a file with C-x v i or C-x v v adds it to the working tree, but does not commit it, i.e., doesn’t add it to the repository. Such files are labeled as added in the VC Directory buffer, and the mode line of the buffers visiting such files shows a revision ID of ‘@@’. To make the registration take effect in the repository, you must commit the newly-added files (see Basic Editing under Version Control). Note that a single commit can include both file additions and edits to files already known to the VCS.
With a locking-based version control system (see Merge-based vs Lock-based Version Control), registering a file leaves it unlocked and read-only. Type C-x v v to check-out the file and start editing it.
Next: VC Change Log, Previous: Registering a File for Version Control, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.6 Examining And Comparing Old Revisions
- C-x v =
Compare the work files in the current VC fileset with the versions you started from (
vc-diff
). With a prefix argument, prompt for two revisions of the current VC fileset and compare them. You can also call this command from a Dired buffer (see Dired, the Directory Editor).- M-x vc-ediff
Like C-x v =, but using Ediff. See Ediff in The Ediff Manual.
- C-x v D
Compare the entire working tree to the revision you started from (
vc-root-diff
). With a prefix argument, prompt for two revisions and compare their trees.- C-x v ~
Prompt for a revision of the current file, and visit it in a separate buffer (
vc-revision-other-window
).- C-x v g
Display an annotated version of the current file: for each line, show the latest revision in which it was modified (
vc-annotate
).
C-x v = (vc-diff
) displays a diff which compares
each work file in the current VC fileset to the version(s) from which
you started editing. The diff is displayed in another window, in a
Diff mode buffer (see Diff Mode) named *vc-diff*. The
usual Diff mode commands are available in this buffer. In particular,
the g (revert-buffer
) command performs the file
comparison again, generating a new diff.
To compare two arbitrary revisions of the current VC fileset, call
vc-diff
with a prefix argument: C-u C-x v =. This
prompts for two revision IDs (see Concepts of Version Control), and displays a
diff between those versions of the fileset. This will not work
reliably for multi-file VC filesets, if the version control system is
file-based rather than changeset-based (e.g., CVS), since then
revision IDs for different files would not be related in any
meaningful way.
Instead of the revision ID, some version control systems let you specify revisions in other formats. For instance, under Bazaar you can enter ‘date:yesterday’ for the argument to C-u C-x v = (and related commands) to specify the first revision committed after yesterday. See the documentation of the version control system for details.
If you invoke C-x v = or C-u C-x v = from a Dired buffer (see Dired, the Directory Editor), the file listed on the current line is treated as the current VC fileset. The VC fileset can also include several marked files.
M-x vc-ediff works like C-x v =, except that it uses an Ediff session. See Ediff in The Ediff Manual.
C-x v D (vc-root-diff
) is similar to C-x v =, but
it displays the changes in the entire current working tree (i.e., the
working tree containing the current VC fileset). If you invoke this
command from a Dired buffer, it applies to the working tree containing
the directory.
To compare two arbitrary revisions of the whole trees, call
vc-root-diff
with a prefix argument: C-u C-x v D. This
prompts for two revision IDs (see Concepts of Version Control), and displays a
diff between those versions of the entire version-controlled directory
trees (RCS, SCCS, CVS, and SRC do not support this feature).
You can customize the diff
options that C-x v = and
C-x v D use for generating diffs. The options used are taken
from the first non-nil
value amongst the variables
vc-backend-diff-switches
, vc-diff-switches
, and
diff-switches
(see Comparing Files), in that order. Here,
backend stands for the relevant version control system,
e.g., bzr
for Bazaar. Since nil
means to check the
next variable in the sequence, either of the first two may use the
value t
to mean no switches at all. Most of the
vc-backend-diff-switches
variables default to nil
,
but some default to t
; these are for version control systems
whose diff
implementations do not accept common diff options,
such as Subversion.
To directly examine an older version of a file, visit the work file
and type C-x v ~ revision RET
(vc-revision-other-window
). This retrieves the file version
corresponding to revision, saves it to
filename.~revision~, and visits it in a separate
window.
Many version control systems allow you to view files annotated
with per-line revision information, by typing C-x v g
(vc-annotate
). This creates a new “annotate” buffer
displaying the file’s text, with each line colored to show how old it
is. Red text is new, blue is old, and intermediate colors indicate
intermediate ages. By default, the color is scaled over the full
range of ages, such that the oldest changes are blue, and the newest
changes are red. If the variable vc-annotate-background-mode
is non-nil
, the colors expressing the age of each line are
applied to the background color, leaving the foreground at its default
color.
You can customize the annotate
options that C-x v g
uses by customizing vc-backend-annotate-switches
and
vc-annotate-switches
. They function similarly to
vc-backend-diff-switches
and vc-diff-switches
,
described above.
When you give a prefix argument to C-x v g, Emacs reads two arguments using the minibuffer: the revision to display and annotate (instead of the current file contents), and the time span in days the color range should cover.
From the “annotate” buffer, these and other color scaling options are available from the ‘VC-Annotate’ menu. In this buffer, you can also use the following keys to browse the annotations of past revisions, view diffs, or view log entries:
- p
Annotate the previous revision, i.e., the revision before the one currently annotated. A numeric prefix argument is a repeat count, so C-u 10 p would take you back 10 revisions.
- n
Annotate the next revision, i.e., the revision after the one currently annotated. A numeric prefix argument is a repeat count.
- j
Annotate the revision indicated by the current line.
- a
Annotate the revision before the one indicated by the current line. This is useful to see the state the file was in before the change on the current line was made.
- f
Show in a buffer the file revision indicated by the current line.
- d
Display the diff between the current line’s revision and the previous revision. This is useful to see what the current line’s revision actually changed in the file.
- D
Display the diff between the current line’s revision and the previous revision for all files in the changeset (for VC systems that support changesets). This is useful to see what the current line’s revision actually changed in the tree.
- l
Show the log of the current line’s revision. This is useful to see the author’s description of the changes in the revision on the current line.
- w
Annotate the working revision—the one you are editing. If you used p and n to browse to other revisions, use this key to return to your working revision.
- v
Toggle the annotation visibility. This is useful for looking just at the file contents without distraction from the annotations.
Next: Undoing Version Control Actions, Previous: Examining And Comparing Old Revisions, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.7 VC Change Log
- C-x v l
Display the change history for the current fileset (
vc-print-log
).- C-x v L
Display the change history for the current repository (
vc-print-root-log
).- C-x v b l
Display the change history for another branch (
vc-print-branch-log
).- C-x v I
Display the changes that a “pull” operation will retrieve (
vc-log-incoming
).- C-x v O
Display the changes that will be sent by the next “push” operation (
vc-log-outgoing
).- C-x v h
Display the history of changes made in the region of file visited by the current buffer (
vc-region-history
).- M-x vc-log-search RET
Search the change history for a specified pattern.
C-x v l (vc-print-log
) displays a buffer named
*vc-change-log*, showing the history of changes made to the
current fileset in the long form, including who made the changes, the
dates, and the log entry for each change (these are the same log
entries you would enter via the *vc-log* buffer; see Features of the Log Entry Buffer). When invoked from a buffer visiting a file, the current
fileset consists of that single file, and point in the displayed
*vc-change-log* buffer is centered at the revision of that
file. When invoked from a VC Directory buffer (see VC Directory Mode) or from a Dired buffer (see Dired, the Directory Editor), the fileset consists of
all the marked files, defaulting to the file shown on the current line
in the directory buffer if no file is marked.
If the fileset includes one or more directories, the resulting *vc-change-log* buffer shows a short log of changes (one line for each change), if the VC backend supports that; otherwise it shows the log in the long form.
With a prefix argument, the command prompts for the revision to center on in the *vc-change-log* buffer and for the maximum number of revisions to display.
C-x v L (vc-print-root-log
) displays a
*vc-change-log* buffer showing the history of the entire
version-controlled directory tree (RCS, SCCS, CVS, and SRC do not
support this feature). With a prefix argument, the command prompts
for the maximum number of revisions to display. A numeric prefix
argument specifies the maximum number of revisions without prompting.
When the numeric prefix argument is 1, as in C-1 C-x v L or
C-u 1 C-x v L, the command prompts for the revision ID, and
displays the log entry of that revision together with the changes
(diffs) it introduced. (Some less capable version control systems,
such as RCS and CVS, don’t have commands to show a revision log with
its diffs; for them the command displays only the log entry, and you
can request to show the diffs by typing d or D, see
below.)
The C-x v L history is shown in a compact form, usually
showing only the first line of each log entry. However, you can type
RET (log-view-toggle-entry-display
) in the
*vc-change-log* buffer to reveal the entire log entry for the
revision at point. A second RET hides it again.
C-x v b l branch-name RET (vc-print-branch-log
)
displays a *vc-change-log* buffer showing the history of the
version-controlled directory tree, like vc-print-root-log
does,
but it shows the history of a branch other than the current one; it
prompts for the branch whose history to display.
On a decentralized version control system, the C-x v I
(vc-log-incoming
) command displays a log buffer showing the
changes that will be applied, the next time you run the version
control system’s pull command to get new revisions from another
remote location (see Pulling/Pushing Changes into/from a Branch). This other remote location is the default
one from which changes are pulled, as defined by the version control
system; with a prefix argument, vc-log-incoming
prompts for a
specific remote location. Similarly, C-x v O
(vc-log-outgoing
) shows the changes that will be sent to
another remote location, the next time you run the push command; with a
prefix argument, it prompts for a specific destination that
in case of some version control system can be a branch name.
In the *vc-change-log* buffer, you can use the following keys to move between the logs of revisions and of files, and to examine and compare past revisions (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions):
- p
Move to the previous revision entry. (Revision entries in the log buffer are usually in reverse-chronological order, so the previous revision-item usually corresponds to a newer revision.) A numeric prefix argument is a repeat count.
- n
Move to the next revision entry. A numeric prefix argument is a repeat count.
- a
Annotate the revision on the current line (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions).
- e
Modify the change comment displayed at point. Note that not all VC systems support modifying change comments.
- f
Visit the revision indicated at the current line.
- d
Display a diff between the revision at point and the next earlier revision, for the specific file.
- D
Display the changeset diff between the revision at point and the next earlier revision. This shows the changes to all files made in that revision.
- RET
In a compact-style log buffer (e.g., the one created by C-x v L), toggle between showing and hiding the full log entry for the revision at point.
Because fetching many log entries can be slow, the
*vc-change-log* buffer displays no more than 2000 revisions by
default. The variable vc-log-show-limit
specifies this limit;
if you set the value to zero, that removes the limit. You can also
increase the number of revisions shown in an existing
*vc-change-log* buffer by clicking on the ‘Show 2X
entries’ or ‘Show unlimited entries’ buttons at the end of the
buffer. However, RCS, SCCS, CVS, and SRC do not support this feature.
A useful variant of examining history of changes is provided by the command vc-region-history (by default bound to C-x v h), which shows a *VC-history* buffer with the history of changes made in the region of the current buffer’s file between point and the mark (see The Mark and the Region). The history of changes includes the commit log messages and also the changes themselves in the Diff format.
Invoke this command after marking in the current buffer the region in whose changes you are interested. In the *VC-history* buffer it pops up, you can use all of the commands available in the *vc-change-log* buffer described above, and also the commands defined by Diff mode (see Diff Mode).
This command is currently available only with Git and Mercurial (hg).
The command vc-log-search
allows searching for a pattern in the
log of changes. It prompts for a pattern (a regular expression), and
displays all entries in the change history whose log messages match
the pattern. When invoked with a prefix argument, the command will
also prompt for a specific VCS shell command to run for this purpose.
Next: Ignore Version Control Files, Previous: VC Change Log, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.8 Undoing Version Control Actions
- C-x v u
Revert the work file(s) in the current VC fileset to the last revision (
vc-revert
).
If you want to discard all the changes you have made to the current
VC fileset, type C-x v u (vc-revert
). This will ask you
for confirmation before discarding the changes. If you agree, the
fileset is reverted.
If vc-revert-show-diff
is non-nil
, this command will
show you a diff between the work file(s) and the revision from which
you started editing. Afterwards, the diff buffer will either be
killed (if this variable is kill
), or the buffer will be buried
(any other non-nil
value). If you don’t want C-x v u to
show a diff, set this variable to nil
(you can still view the
diff directly with C-x v =; see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions).
On locking-based version control systems, C-x v u leaves files unlocked; you must lock again to resume editing. You can also use C-x v u to unlock a file if you lock it and then decide not to change it.
Next: VC Directory Mode, Previous: Undoing Version Control Actions, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.9 Ignore Version Control Files
- C-x v G
Ignore a file under current version control system. (
vc-ignore
).
Many source trees contain some files that do not need to be
versioned, such as editor backups, object or bytecode files, and built
programs. You can simply not add them, but then they’ll always crop
up as unknown files. You can also tell the version control system to
ignore these files by adding them to the ignore file at the top of the
tree. C-x v G (vc-ignore
) can help you do this. When
called with a prefix argument, you can remove a file from the ignored
file list.
Next: Version Control Branches, Previous: Ignore Version Control Files, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.10 VC Directory Mode
The VC Directory buffer is a specialized buffer for viewing the version control statuses of the files in a directory tree, and performing version control operations on those files. In particular, it is used to specify multi-file VC filesets for commands like C-x v v to act on (see VC Directory Commands).
To use the VC Directory buffer, type C-x v d (vc-dir
).
This reads a directory’s name using the minibuffer, and switches to a VC
Directory buffer for that directory. By default, the buffer is named
*vc-dir*. Its contents are described
in The VC Directory Buffer.
The vc-dir
command automatically detects the version control
system to be used in the specified directory. In the event that more
than one system is being used in the directory, you should invoke the
command with a prefix argument, C-u C-x v d; this prompts for
the version control system which the VC Directory buffer should use.
In addition to the VC Directory buffer, Emacs has a similar facility called PCL-CVS which is specialized for CVS. See About PCL-CVS in PCL-CVS—The Emacs Front-End to CVS.
You can also invoke VC commands from Dired buffers (see Dired, the Directory Editor). In that case, any VC command you invoke considers the marked files as the current fileset (see Basic Editing under Version Control), defaulting to the file on the current line if no files are marked.
Next: VC Directory Commands, Up: VC Directory Mode [Contents][Index]
29.1.10.1 The VC Directory Buffer
The VC Directory buffer contains a list of version-controlled files and their version control statuses. It lists files in the current directory (the one specified when you called C-x v d) and its subdirectories, but only those with a noteworthy status. Files that are up-to-date (i.e., the same as in the repository) are omitted. If all the files in a subdirectory are up-to-date, the subdirectory is not listed either. As an exception, if a file has become up-to-date as a direct result of a VC command, it is listed.
Here is an example of a VC Directory buffer listing:
./ edited configure.ac * added README unregistered temp.txt src/ * edited src/main.c
Two work files have been modified but not committed: configure.ac in the current directory, and main.c in the src/ subdirectory. The file named README has been added but is not yet committed, while temp.txt is not under version control (see Registering a File for Version Control).
The ‘*’ characters next to the entries for README and src/main.c indicate that the user has marked these files as the current VC fileset (see VC Directory Commands).
The above example is typical for a decentralized version control system like Bazaar, Git, or Mercurial. Other systems can show other statuses. For instance, CVS shows the ‘needs-update’ status if the repository has changes that have not been applied to the work file. RCS and SCCS show the name of the user locking a file as its status.
On CVS, the vc-dir
command normally contacts the repository,
which may be on a remote machine, to check for updates. If you change
the variable vc-cvs-stay-local
to nil
(see Options specific for CVS), then Emacs avoids contacting a remote repository when
generating the VC Directory buffer (it will still contact it when
necessary, e.g., when doing a commit). This may be desirable if you
are working offline or the network is slow.
The VC Directory buffer omits subdirectories listed in the variable
vc-directory-exclusion-list
. Its default value contains
directories that are used internally by version control systems.
Previous: The VC Directory Buffer, Up: VC Directory Mode [Contents][Index]
29.1.10.2 VC Directory Commands
Emacs provides several commands for navigating the VC Directory buffer, and for marking files as belonging to the current VC fileset.
- n
- SPC
Move point to the next entry (
vc-dir-next-line
).- p
Move point to the previous entry (
vc-dir-previous-line
).- TAB
Move to the next directory entry (
vc-dir-next-directory
).- S-TAB
Move to the previous directory entry (
vc-dir-previous-directory
).- RET
- f
Visit the file or directory listed on the current line (
vc-dir-find-file
).- o
Visit the file or directory on the current line, in a separate window (
vc-dir-find-file-other-window
).- m
Mark the file or directory on the current line (
vc-dir-mark
), putting it in the current VC fileset. If the region is active, mark all files in the region.A file cannot be marked with this command if it is already in a marked directory, or one of its subdirectories. Similarly, a directory cannot be marked with this command if any file in its tree is marked.
- M
If point is on a file entry, mark all files with the same status; if point is on a directory entry, mark all files in that directory tree (
vc-dir-mark-all-files
). With a prefix argument, mark all listed files and directories.- % m
- * %
You can use this command to mark files by regexp (
vc-dir-mark-by-regexp
). If given a prefix, unmark files instead.- * r
You can use this command to mark files that are in one of registered states, including edited, added or removed. (
vc-dir-mark-registered-files
).- G
Add the file under point to the list of files that the VC should ignore (
vc-dir-ignore
). For instance, if the VC is Git, it will append this file to the .gitignore file. If given a prefix, do this with all the marked files.- q
Quit the VC Directory buffer, and bury it (
quit-window
).- u
Unmark the file or directory on the current line. If the region is active, unmark all the files in the region (
vc-dir-unmark
).- U
If point is on a file entry, unmark all files with the same status; if point is on a directory entry, unmark all files in that directory tree (
vc-dir-unmark-all-files
). With a prefix argument, unmark all files and directories.- x
Hide files with ‘up-to-date’ or ‘ignored’ status (
vc-dir-hide-up-to-date
). With a prefix argument, hide items whose state is that of the item at point.
While in the VC Directory buffer, all the files that you mark with
m (vc-dir-mark
) or M (vc-dir-mark-all-files
)
are in the current VC fileset. If you mark a directory entry with
m, all the listed files in that directory tree are in the
current VC fileset. The files and directories that belong to the
current VC fileset are indicated with a ‘*’ character in the VC
Directory buffer, next to their VC status. In this way, you can set
up a multi-file VC fileset to be acted on by VC commands like
C-x v v (see Basic Editing under Version Control), C-x v =
(see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions), and C-x v u (see Undoing Version Control Actions).
The VC Directory buffer also defines some single-key shortcuts for VC commands with the C-x v prefix: =, +, l, i, D, L, G, I, O, and v.
For example, you can commit a set of edited files by opening a VC
Directory buffer, where the files are listed with the ‘edited’
status; marking the files; and typing v or C-x v v
(vc-next-action
). If the version control system is
changeset-based, Emacs will commit the files in a single revision.
While in the VC Directory buffer, you can also perform search and replace on the current VC fileset, with the following commands:
- S
Search the fileset (
vc-dir-search
).- Q
Do a regular expression query replace on the fileset (
vc-dir-query-replace-regexp
).- M-s a C-s
Do an incremental search on the fileset (
vc-dir-isearch
).- M-s a C-M-s
Do an incremental regular expression search on the fileset (
vc-dir-isearch-regexp
).
Apart from acting on multiple files, these commands behave much like their single-buffer counterparts (see Searching and Replacement).
The VC Directory buffer additionally defines some branch-related commands starting with the prefix b:
- b c
Create a new branch (
vc-create-branch
). See Creating New Branches.- b l
Prompt for the name of a branch and display the change history of that branch (
vc-print-branch-log
).- b s
Switch to a branch (
vc-switch-branch
). See Switching between Branches.- d
Delete the marked files, or the current file if no marks (
vc-dir-clean-delete)
. The files will not be marked as deleted in the version control system, so this function is mostly useful for unregistered files.
The above commands are also available via the menu bar, and via a context menu invoked by mouse-2. Furthermore, some VC backends use the menu to provide extra backend-specific commands. For example, Git and Bazaar allow you to manipulate stashes and shelves (which are a way to temporarily put aside uncommitted changes, and bring them back at a later time).
Next: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC, Previous: VC Directory Mode, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.11 Version Control Branches
One use of version control is to support multiple independent lines of development, which are called branches. Amongst other things, branches can be used for maintaining separate stable and development versions of a program, and for developing unrelated features in isolation from one another.
VC’s support for branch operations is currently fairly limited. For decentralized version control systems, it provides commands for updating one branch with the contents of another, and for merging the changes made to two different branches (see Merging Branches). For centralized version control systems, it supports checking out different branches and committing into new or different branches.
- Switching between Branches
- Pulling/Pushing Changes into/from a Branch
- Merging Branches
- Creating New Branches
29.1.11.1 Switching between Branches
The various version control systems differ in how branches are implemented, and these differences cannot be entirely concealed by VC.
On some decentralized version control systems, including Bazaar and Mercurial in its normal mode of operation, each branch has its own working directory tree, so switching between branches just involves switching directories. On Git, branches are normally co-located in the same directory, and switching between branches is done using the git checkout command, which changes the contents of the working tree to match the branch you switch to. Bazaar also supports co-located branches, in which case the bzr switch command will switch branches in the current directory. With Subversion, you switch to another branch using the svn switch command. With Mercurial, command hg update is used to switch to another branch.
The VC command to switch to another branch in the current directory
is C-x v b s branch-name RET (vc-switch-branch
).
On centralized version control systems, you can also switch between branches by typing C-u C-x v v in an up-to-date work file (see Advanced Control in C-x v v), and entering the revision ID for a revision on another branch. On CVS, for instance, revisions on the trunk (the main line of development) normally have IDs of the form 1.1, 1.2, 1.3, …, while the first branch created from (say) revision 1.2 has revision IDs 1.2.1.1, 1.2.1.2, …, the second branch created from revision 1.2 has revision IDs 1.2.2.1, 1.2.2.2, …, and so forth. You can also specify the branch ID, which is a branch revision ID omitting its final component (e.g., 1.2.1), to switch to the latest revision on that branch.
On a locking-based system, switching to a different branch also unlocks (write-protects) the working tree.
Once you have switched to a branch, VC commands will apply to that branch until you switch away; for instance, any VC filesets that you commit will be committed to that specific branch.
Next: Merging Branches, Previous: Switching between Branches, Up: Version Control Branches [Contents][Index]
29.1.11.2 Pulling/Pushing Changes into/from a Branch
- C-x v P
With a decentralized version control system, update another repository with locally-committed changes from the current branch (a.k.a. push changes). This concept does not exist for centralized version control systems
- C-x v +
With a decentralized version control system, update the current branch of the local repository by pulling in changes from another repository.
With a centralized version control system, update the current VC fileset from the repository.
On a decentralized version control system, the command C-x v P
(vc-push
) updates another location, commonly known as the
upstream repository, with locally-committed changes from the
current branch. With a prefix argument, it prompts for the exact
version control command to run, which lets you specify where to push
changes; the default is bzr push with Bazaar, git push
with Git, and hg push with Mercurial. The default commands
always push to the repository in the default location determined by
the version control system from your branch configuration.
Prior to pushing, you can use C-x v O (vc-log-outgoing
)
to view a log buffer of the changes to be sent upstream. See VC Change Log.
This command is currently supported only by Bazaar, Git, and Mercurial. The concept of “pushing” does not exist for centralized version control systems, where this operation is a part of committing a changeset, so invoking this command on a centralized VCS signals an error. This command also signals an error when attempted in a Bazaar bound branch, where committing a changeset automatically pushes the changes to the remote repository to which the local branch is bound.
With a decentralized version control system, the command C-x v
+ (vc-pull
) updates the current branch of the local repository
and it working tree with changes made in the upstream repository. It
is typically used to update a copy (a.k.a. clone) of a remote
branch. If you supply a prefix argument, the command prompts for the
exact version control command to use, which lets you specify where to
pull changes from. Otherwise, it pulls from the repository in the
default location determined by the version control system from your
branch configuration.
Amongst decentralized version control systems, C-x v + is currently supported only by Bazaar, Git, and Mercurial. With Bazaar, it calls bzr pull for ordinary branches (to pull from a master branch into a mirroring branch), and bzr update for a bound branch (to pull from a central repository). With Git, it calls git pull to fetch changes from a remote repository and merge it into the current branch. With Mercurial, it calls hg pull -u to fetch changesets from the default remote repository and update the working directory.
Prior to pulling, you can use C-x v I (vc-log-incoming
)
to view a log buffer of the changes to be applied. See VC Change Log.
With a centralized version control system like CVS, C-x v + updates the current VC fileset from the repository.
Next: Creating New Branches, Previous: Pulling/Pushing Changes into/from a Branch, Up: Version Control Branches [Contents][Index]
29.1.11.3 Merging Branches
- C-x v m
With a decentralized version control system, merge changes from another branch into the current one.
With a centralized version control system, merge changes from another branch into the current VC fileset.
While developing a branch, you may sometimes need to merge in changes that have already been made in another branch. This is not a trivial operation, as overlapping and conflicting changes may have been made to the two branches.
With a decentralized version control system, you merge changes with
the command C-x v m (vc-merge
). With Bazaar, this
prompts for the exact arguments to pass to the bzr merge
command, offering a sensible default if possible. With Git, this
prompts for the name of a branch to merge from, with completion (based
on the branch names known to the current repository). With Mercurial,
this prompts for argument to pass to hg merge
. The output
from running the merge command is shown in a separate buffer.
With a centralized version control system like CVS, C-x v m prompts for a branch ID, or a pair of revision IDs (see Switching between Branches); then it finds the changes from that branch, or the changes between the two revisions you specified, and merges those changes into the current VC fileset. If you just type RET at the prompt, Emacs simply merges any changes that were made on the same branch since you checked the file out.
Immediately after performing a merge, only the working tree is modified, and you can review the changes produced by the merge with C-x v D and related commands (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions). If the two branches contained overlapping changes, merging produces a conflict; a warning appears in the output of the merge command, and conflict markers are inserted into each affected work file, surrounding the two sets of conflicting changes. You must then resolve the conflict by editing the conflicted files; by default, Emacs will place buffers with VC conflicts in the special Smerge mode, which provides special commands for resolving the merge conflicts. Once you are done with resolving the conflicts and have saved the files with resolved conflicts, those files must be committed in the usual way for the merge to take effect (see Basic Editing under Version Control).
Previous: Merging Branches, Up: Version Control Branches [Contents][Index]
29.1.11.4 Creating New Branches
On centralized version control systems like CVS, Emacs supports
creating new branches as part of a commit operation. When committing
a modified VC fileset, type C-u C-x v v (vc-next-action
with a prefix argument; see Advanced Control in C-x v v). Then Emacs prompts
for a revision ID for the new revision. You should specify a suitable
branch ID for a branch starting at the current revision. For example,
if the current revision is 2.5, the branch ID should be 2.5.1, 2.5.2,
and so on, depending on the number of existing branches at that point.
This procedure will not work for distributed version control systems
like git or Mercurial. For those systems you should use the command
vc-create-branch
(C-x v b c branch-name RET)
instead.
To create a new branch at an older revision (one that is no longer the head of a branch), first select that revision (see Switching between Branches). Your procedure will then differ depending on whether you are using a locking or merging-based VCS.
On a locking VCS, you will need to lock the old revision branch with C-x v v. You’ll be asked to confirm, when you lock the old revision, that you really mean to create a new branch—if you say no, you’ll be offered a chance to lock the latest revision instead. On a merging-based VCS you will skip this step.
Then make your changes and type C-x v v again to commit a new revision. This creates a new branch starting from the selected revision.
After the branch is created, subsequent commits create new revisions on that branch. To leave the branch, you must explicitly select a different revision with C-u C-x v v.
Next: Customizing VC, Previous: Version Control Branches, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.12 Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC
This section explains the less-frequently-used features of VC.
- Change Logs and VC
- Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files
- Revision Tags
- Inserting Version Control Headers
- Editing VC Commands
- Preparing Patches
Next: Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.1 Change Logs and VC
If you use RCS or CVS for a program with a ChangeLog file (see Change Logs), you can generate change log entries from the version control log entries of previous commits.
Note that this only works with RCS or CVS. This procedure would be particularly incorrect on a modern changeset-based version control system, where changes to the ChangeLog file would normally be committed as part of a changeset. In that case, you should write the change log entries first, then pull them into the ‘*vc-log*’ buffer when you commit (see Features of the Log Entry Buffer).
- C-x v a ¶
-
Visit the current directory’s ChangeLog file and, for registered files in that directory, create new entries for versions committed since the most recent change log entry (
vc-update-change-log
). - C-u C-x v a
As above, but only find entries for the current buffer’s file.
For example, suppose the first line of ChangeLog is dated 1999-04-10, and that the only check-in since then was by Nathaniel Bowditch to rcs2log on 1999-05-22 with log entry ‘Ignore log messages that start with '#'.’. Then C-x v a inserts this ChangeLog entry:
1999-05-22 Nathaniel Bowditch <nat@apn.org> * rcs2log: Ignore log messages that start with '#'.
If the version control log entry specifies a function name (in parenthesis at the beginning of a line), that is reflected in the ChangeLog entry. For example, if a log entry for vc.el is ‘(vc-do-command): Check call-process status.’, the ChangeLog entry is:
1999-05-06 Nathaniel Bowditch <nat@apn.org> * vc.el (vc-do-command): Check call-process status.
When C-x v a adds several change log entries at once, it groups related log entries together if they all are checked in by the same author at nearly the same time. If the log entries for several such files all have the same text, it coalesces them into a single entry.
Next: Revision Tags, Previous: Change Logs and VC, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.2 Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files
- M-x vc-delete-file
Prompt for a file name, delete the file from the working tree, and schedule the deletion for committing.
- M-x vc-rename-file
Prompt for two file names, old and new, rename them in the working tree, and schedule the renaming for committing. The old file defaults to the current buffer’s file name if it is under VC.
If you wish to delete a version-controlled file, use the command M-x vc-delete-file. This prompts for the file name, and deletes it via the version control system. The file is removed from the working tree, and in the VC Directory buffer (see VC Directory Mode), it is displayed with the ‘removed’ status. When you commit it, the deletion takes effect in the repository.
To rename a version-controlled file, type M-x vc-rename-file. This prompts for two arguments: the name of the file you wish to rename, and the new name; then it performs the renaming via the version control system. The renaming takes effect immediately in the working tree, and takes effect in the repository when you commit the renamed file.
On modern version control systems that have built-in support for
renaming, the renamed file retains the full change history of the
original file. On CVS and older version control systems, the
vc-rename-file
command actually works by creating a copy of the
old file under the new name, registering it, and deleting the old
file. In this case, the change history is not preserved.
Next: Inserting Version Control Headers, Previous: Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.3 Revision Tags
Most version control systems allow you to apply a revision tag to a specific version of a version-controlled tree. On modern changeset-based version control systems, a revision tag is simply a symbolic name for a particular revision. On older file-based systems like CVS, each tag is added to the entire set of version-controlled files, allowing them to be handled as a unit. Revision tags are commonly used to identify releases that are distributed to users.
There are two basic commands for tags; one makes a tag with a given name, the other retrieves a named tag.
C-x v s name RET
Define the working revision of every registered file in or under the current directory as a tag named name (
vc-create-tag
).C-x v r name RET
For all registered files at or below the current directory level, retrieve the tagged revision name. This command will switch to a branch if name is a branch name and your VCS distinguishes branches from tags. (
vc-retrieve-tag
).This command reports an error if any files are locked at or below the current directory, without changing anything; this is to avoid overwriting work in progress.
You can give a tag or branch name as an argument to C-x v = or C-x v ~ (see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions). Thus, you can use it to compare a tagged version against the current files, or two tagged versions against each other.
On SCCS, VC implements tags itself; these tags are visible only through VC. Most later systems (including CVS, Subversion, bzr, git, and hg) have a native tag facility, and VC uses it where available; those tags will be visible even when you bypass VC.
In file-based version control systems, when you rename a registered
file you need to rename its master along with it; the command
vc-rename-file
will do this automatically
(see Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files).
If you are using SCCS, you must also update the records of the tag, to
mention the file by its new name (vc-rename-file
does this,
too). An old tag that refers to a master file that no longer exists
under the recorded name is invalid; VC can no longer retrieve it. It
would be beyond the scope of this manual to explain enough about RCS
and SCCS to explain how to update the tags by hand. Using
vc-rename-file
makes the tag remain valid for retrieval, but it
does not solve all problems. For example, some of the files in your
program probably refer to others by name. At the very least, the
makefile probably mentions the file that you renamed. If you retrieve
an old tag, the renamed file is retrieved under its new name, which is
not the name that the makefile expects. So the program won’t really
work as retrieved.
Next: Editing VC Commands, Previous: Revision Tags, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.4 Inserting Version Control Headers
On Subversion, CVS, RCS, and SCCS, you can put certain special strings called version headers into a work file. When the file is committed, the version control system automatically puts the revision number, the name of the user who made the commit, and other relevant information into the version header.
VC does not normally use the information in the version headers. As
an exception, when using RCS, Emacs uses the version header, if there
is one, to determine the file version, since it is often more reliable
than the RCS master file. To inhibit using the version header this
way, change the variable vc-consult-headers
to nil
. VC
then always uses the file permissions (if it is supposed to trust
them), or else checks the master file.
To insert a suitable header string into the current buffer, use the
command M-x vc-insert-headers. This command works only on
Subversion, CVS, RCS, and SCCS. The variable
vc-backend-header
contains the list of keywords to insert
into the version header; for instance, CVS uses vc-cvs-header
,
whose default value is '("\$Id\$")
. (The extra backslashes
prevent the string constant from being interpreted as a header, if the
Emacs Lisp file defining it is maintained with version control.) The
vc-insert-headers
command inserts each keyword in the list on a
new line at point, surrounded by tabs, and inside comment delimiters
if necessary.
The variable vc-static-header-alist
specifies further strings
to add based on the name of the buffer. Its value should be a list of
elements of the form (regexp . format)
. Whenever
regexp matches the buffer name, format is also inserted as
part of the version header. A ‘%s’ in format is replaced
with the file’s version control type.
Next: Preparing Patches, Previous: Inserting Version Control Headers, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.5 Editing VC Commands
You can use the C-x v ! (vc-edit-next-command
) prefix
command to edit the shell command line that VC is about to run. This
is primarily intended to make it possible to add optional command-line
arguments to VCS commands without unnecessary complications of the VC
command set and its interfaces with the backend.
For example, Git can produce logs of more than one branch, but
C-x v b l (vc-print-branch-log
) prompts for the name of
just one branch. To obtain a log of more than one branch, you can
type C-x v ! C-x v b l and then append the names of
additional branches to the end of the ‘git log’ command that VC
is about to run.
Previous: Editing VC Commands, Up: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.12.6 Preparing Patches
When collaborating on projects it is common to send patches via email,
to share changes. You can do this using VC with the
vc-prepare-patch
command. This will prompt you for the
revisions you wish to share, and which destination email address(es)
to use. Separate the revisions using the value of
crm-separator, commas by default. The command will then prepare
those revisions using your MUA (Mail User Agent) for you to
review and send.
When invoked interactively in a Log View buffer with marked revisions, those marked revisions will be used.
Depending on the value of the user option
vc-prepare-patches-separately
, vc-prepare-patch
will
generate one or more messages. The default value t
means
prepare and display a message for each revision, one after another. A
value of nil
means to generate a single message with all
patches attached in the body.
If you expect to contribute patches on a regular basis, you can set
the user option vc-default-patch-addressee
to the address(es)
you wish to use. This will be used as the default value when invoking
vc-prepare-patch
. Project maintainers may consider setting
this as a directory local variable (see Per-Directory Local Variables).
Previous: Miscellaneous Commands and Features of VC, Up: Version Control [Contents][Index]
29.1.13 Customizing VC
The variable vc-handled-backends
determines which version
control systems VC should handle. The default value is (RCS CVS
SVN SCCS SRC Bzr Git Hg)
, so it contains all the version systems
that are currently supported. If you want VC to ignore one or more of
these systems, exclude its name from the list. To disable VC
entirely, set this variable to nil
.
The order of systems in the list is significant: when you visit a
file registered in more than one system, VC uses the system that comes
first in vc-handled-backends
by default. The order is also
significant when you register a file for the first time
(see Registering a File for Version Control).
Next: Options for RCS and SCCS, Up: Customizing VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.13.1 General Options
Emacs normally does not save backup files for source files that are
maintained with version control. If you want to make backup files even
for files that use version control, set the variable
vc-make-backup-files
to a non-nil
value.
Editing a version-controlled file through a symbolic link may cause
unexpected results, if you are unaware that the underlying file is
version-controlled. The variable vc-follow-symlinks
controls
what Emacs does if you try to visit a symbolic link pointing to a
version-controlled file. If the value is ask
(the default),
Emacs asks for confirmation. If it is nil
, Emacs just displays
a warning message. If it is t
, Emacs automatically follows the
link and visits the real file instead.
If vc-suppress-confirm
is non-nil
, then C-x v v
and C-x v i can save the current buffer without asking, and
C-x v u also operates without asking for confirmation.
VC mode does much of its work by running the shell commands for the
appropriate version control system. If vc-command-messages
is
non-nil
, VC displays messages to indicate which shell commands
it runs, and additional messages when the commands finish.
Next: Options specific for CVS, Previous: General Options, Up: Customizing VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.13.2 Options for RCS and SCCS
By default, RCS uses locking to coordinate the activities of several
users, but there is a mode called non-strict locking in which
you can check-in changes without locking the file first. Use
‘rcs -U’ to switch to non-strict locking for a particular file,
see the rcs
manual page for details.
When deducing the version control state of an RCS file, VC first looks for an RCS version header string in the file (see Inserting Version Control Headers). If there is no header string, VC normally looks at the file permissions of the work file; this is fast. But there might be situations when the file permissions cannot be trusted. In this case the master file has to be consulted, which is rather expensive. Also the master file can only tell you if there’s any lock on the file, but not whether your work file really contains that locked version.
You can tell VC not to use version headers to determine the file
status by setting vc-consult-headers
to nil
. VC then
always uses the file permissions (if it is supposed to trust them), or
else checks the master file.
VC determines the version control state of files under SCCS much as
with RCS. It does not consider SCCS version headers, though. Thus,
the variable vc-consult-headers
does not affect SCCS use.
Previous: Options for RCS and SCCS, Up: Customizing VC [Contents][Index]
29.1.13.3 Options specific for CVS
You can specify additional command line options to pass to all CVS
operations in the variable vc-cvs-global-switches
. These
switches are inserted immediately after the cvs
command, before
the name of the operation to invoke.
When using a CVS repository on a remote machine, VC can try keeping
network interactions to a minimum. This is controlled by the variable
vc-cvs-stay-local
. If vc-cvs-stay-local
is
only-file
(the default), VC determines the version control
status of each file using only the entry in the local CVS subdirectory
and the information returned by previous CVS commands. As a
consequence, if you have modified a file and somebody else has checked
in other changes, you will not be notified of the conflict until you
try to commit.
If you change vc-cvs-stay-local
to nil
, VC queries the
remote repository before it decides what to do in
vc-next-action
(C-x v v), just as it does for local
repositories.
You can also set vc-cvs-stay-local
to a regular expression
that is matched against the repository host name; VC then stays local
only for repositories from hosts that match the pattern.
When using a remote repository, Emacs normally makes automatic version backups of the original versions of each edited file. These local backups are made whenever you save the first changes to a file, and they are removed after you commit your changes to the repository. (Note that these are not the same as ordinary Emacs backup files; see Backup Files.) Commands like C-x v = and C-x v u make use of automatic version backups, if possible, to avoid having to access the network.
Setting vc-cvs-stay-local
to nil
disables the making
of automatic version backups.
Automatic version backups have names of the form
file.~version.~
. This is similar to the name
that C-x v ~ saves old versions to
(see Examining And Comparing Old Revisions),
except for the additional dot (‘.’) after the version. The
relevant VC commands can use both kinds of version backups. The main
difference is that the manual version backups made by C-x v
~ are not deleted automatically when you commit.
CVS does not use locking by default, but there are ways to enable
locking-like behavior using its CVSREAD
or watch feature;
see the CVS documentation for details. If that case, you can use
C-x v v in Emacs to toggle locking, as you would for a
locking-based version control system
(see Basic Version Control with Locking).
Next: Change Logs, Previous: Version Control, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.2 Working with Projects
A project is a collection of files used for producing one or more programs. Files that belong to a project are typically stored in a hierarchy of directories; the top-level directory of the hierarchy is known as the project root.
Whether a given directory is a root of some project is determined by the project-specific infrastructure, known as project back-end. Emacs currently supports two such back-ends: VC-aware (see Version Control), whereby a VCS repository is considered a project; and EDE (see Emacs Development Environment). This is expected to be extended in the future to support additional types of projects.
Which files do or don’t belong to a project is also determined by
the project back-end. For example, the VC-aware back-end doesn’t
consider “ignored” files (see Ignore Version Control Files) to be part of the
project. Also, the VC-aware Project back-end considers “untracked”
files by default. That behavior is controllable with the variable
project-vc-include-untracked
.
- Project Commands That Operate on Files
- Project Commands That Operate on Buffers
- Switching Projects
- Managing the Project List File
29.2.1 Project Commands That Operate on Files
- C-x p f
Visit a file that belongs to the current project (
project-find-file
).- C-x p g
Find matches for a regexp in all files that belong to the current project (
project-find-regexp
).- M-x project-search
Interactively search for regexp matches in all files that belong to the current project.
- C-x p r
Perform query-replace for a regexp in all files that belong to the current project (
project-query-replace-regexp
).- C-x p d
Run Dired in the current project’s root directory (
project-dired
).- C-x p v
Run
vc-dir
in the current project’s root directory (project-vc-dir
).- C-x p s
Start an inferior shell in the current project’s root directory (
project-shell
).- C-x p e
Start Eshell in the current project’s root directory (
project-eshell
).- C-x p c
Run compilation in the current project’s root directory (
project-compile
).- C-x p !
Run shell command in the current project’s root directory (
project-shell-command
).- C-x p &
Run shell command asynchronously in the current project’s root directory (
project-async-shell-command
).
Emacs provides commands for handling project files conveniently. This subsection describes these commands.
All of the commands described here share the notion of the
current project. The current project is determined by the
default-directory
(see File Names) of the buffer that is
the current buffer when the command is invoked. If that directory
doesn’t seem to belong to a recognizable project, these commands
prompt you for the project directory.
The command C-x p f (project-find-file
) is a convenient
way of visiting files (see Visiting Files) that belong to the current
project. Unlike C-x C-f, this command doesn’t require to type
the full file name of the file to visit, you can type only the file’s
base name (i.e., omit the leading directories). In addition, the
completion candidates considered by the command include only the files
belonging to the current project, and nothing else. If there’s a file
name at point, this command offers that file as the first element of
the “future history”. If given a prefix, include all files under
the project root, except for VCS directories listed in
vc-directory-exclusion-list
.
The command C-x p g (project-find-regexp
) is similar to
rgrep
(see Searching with Grep under Emacs), but it searches only the files
that belong to the current project. The command prompts for the
regular expression to search, and pops up an Xref mode buffer with the
search results, where you can select a match using the Xref mode
commands (see Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer). When invoked with a prefix
argument, this command additionally prompts for the base directory
from which to start the search; this allows, for example, to limit the
search only to project files under a certain subdirectory of the
project root. The way this command displays the matches is affected
by the value of xref-auto-jump-to-first-xref
(see Searching and Replacing with Identifiers).
M-x project-search is a sequential variant of
project-find-regexp
. It prompts for a regular expression to
search in the current project’s files, but instead of finding all the
matches and displaying them, it stops when it finds a match and visits
the matched file at the locus of the match, allowing you to edit the
matched file. To find the rest of the matches, type M-x fileloop-continue RET.
C-x p r (project-query-replace-regexp
) is similar to
project-search
, but it prompts you for whether to replace each
match it finds, like query-replace
does (see Query Replace), and continues to the next match after you respond. If your
response causes Emacs to exit the query-replace loop, you can later
continue with M-x fileloop-continue RET.
The command C-x p d (project-find-dir
) prompts you to
choose a directory inside the current project, with completion.
And opens a Dired buffer (see Dired, the Directory Editor) listing the files in it.
The command C-x p D (project-dired
) opens a Dired
buffer (see Dired, the Directory Editor) listing the files in the current project’s root
directory.
The command C-x p v (project-vc-dir
) opens a VC
Directory buffer (see VC Directory Mode) listing the version
control statuses of the files in a directory tree under the current
project’s root directory.
The command C-x p s (project-shell
) starts a shell
session (see Running Shell Commands from Emacs) in a new buffer with the current project’s
root as the working directory.
The command C-x p e (project-eshell
) starts an Eshell
session in a new buffer with the current project’s root as the working
directory. See Eshell in Eshell: The Emacs Shell.
The command C-x p c (project-compile
) runs compilation
(see Running Compilations under Emacs) in the current project’s root directory.
The command C-x p ! (project-shell-command
) runs
shell-command
in the current project’s root directory.
The command C-x p & (project-async-shell-command
) runs
async-shell-command
in the current project’s root directory.
Next: Switching Projects, Previous: Project Commands That Operate on Files, Up: Working with Projects [Contents][Index]
29.2.2 Project Commands That Operate on Buffers
- C-x p b
Switch to another buffer belonging to the current project (
project-switch-to-buffer
).- C-x p C-b
List the project buffers (
project-list-buffers
).- C-x p k
Kill all live buffers that belong to the current project (
project-kill-buffers
).
Working on a project could potentially involve having many buffers
visiting files that belong to the project, and also buffers that
belong to the project, but don’t visit any files (like the
*compilation* buffer created by project-compile
). The
command C-x p b (project-switch-to-buffer
) helps you
switch between buffers that belong to the current project by prompting
for a buffer to switch and considering only the current project’s
buffers as candidates for completion.
Like the command list-buffers
(see Listing Existing Buffers), the
command C-x p C-b (project-list-buffers
) displays a list
of existing buffers, but only belonging to the current project.
When you finish working on the project, you may wish to kill all the
buffers that belong to the project, to keep your Emacs session
smaller. The command C-x p k (project-kill-buffers
)
accomplishes that: it kills all the buffers that belong to the current
project that satisfy any of project-kill-buffer-conditions
. If
project-kill-buffers-display-buffer-list
is non-nil
, the
buffers to be killed will be displayed first.
Next: Managing the Project List File, Previous: Project Commands That Operate on Buffers, Up: Working with Projects [Contents][Index]
29.2.3 Switching Projects
- C-x p p
Run an Emacs command for another project (
project-switch-project
).
Commands that operate on project files (see Project Commands That Operate on Files) will conveniently prompt you for a project directory when
no project is current. When you are inside some project, but you want
to operate on a different project, use the C-x p p command
(project-switch-project
). This command prompts you to choose a
directory among known project roots, and then displays the menu of
available commands to operate on the project you choose. The variable
project-switch-commands
controls which commands are available
in the menu, and which key invokes each command.
The variable project-list-file
names the file in which Emacs
records the list of known projects. It defaults to the file
projects in user-emacs-directory
(see How Emacs Finds Your Init File).
Previous: Switching Projects, Up: Working with Projects [Contents][Index]
29.2.4 Managing the Project List File
- M-x project-forget-project
Remove a known project from the
project-list-file
.
Normally Emacs automatically adds and removes projects to and from the
project-list-file
, but sometimes you may want to manually edit
the available projects. M-x project-forget-project
prompts you to choose one of the available projects, and then removes
it from the file.
Next: Find Identifier References, Previous: Working with Projects, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.3 Change Logs
Many software projects keep a change log. This is a file, normally named ChangeLog, containing a chronological record of when and how the program was changed. Sometimes, these files are automatically generated from the change log entries stored in version control systems, or are used to generate these change log entries. Sometimes, there are several change log files, each recording the changes in one directory or directory tree.
Next: Format of ChangeLog, Up: Change Logs [Contents][Index]
29.3.1 Change Log Commands
The Emacs command C-x 4 a adds a new entry to the change log
file for the file you are editing
(add-change-log-entry-other-window
). If that file is actually
a backup file, it makes an entry appropriate for the file’s
parent—that is useful for making log entries for functions that
have been deleted in the current version.
C-x 4 a visits the change log file and creates a new entry unless the most recent entry is for today’s date and your name. It also creates a new item for the current file. For many languages, it can even guess the name of the function or other object that was changed.
To find the change log file, Emacs searches up the directory tree from
the file you are editing. By default, it stops if it finds a
directory that seems to be the root of a version-control repository.
To change this, customize change-log-directory-files
.
When the variable add-log-keep-changes-together
is
non-nil
, C-x 4 a adds to any existing item for the file,
rather than starting a new item.
You can combine multiple changes of the same nature. If you don’t enter any text after the initial C-x 4 a, any subsequent C-x 4 a adds another symbol to the change log entry.
If add-log-always-start-new-record
is non-nil
,
C-x 4 a always makes a new entry, even if the last entry
was made by you and on the same date.
If the value of the variable change-log-version-info-enabled
is non-nil
, C-x 4 a adds the file’s version number to the
change log entry. It finds the version number by searching the first
ten percent of the file, using regular expressions from the variable
change-log-version-number-regexp-list
.
The change log file is visited in Change Log mode. In this major mode, each bunch of grouped items counts as one paragraph, and each entry is considered a page. This facilitates editing the entries. C-j and auto-fill indent each new line like the previous line; this is convenient for entering the contents of an entry.
You can use the command change-log-goto-source
(by default
bound to C-c C-c) to go to the source location of the change log
entry near point, when Change Log mode is on. Then subsequent
invocations of the next-error
command (by default bound to
M-g M-n and C-x `) will move between entries in the change
log. You will jump to the actual site in the file that was changed,
not just to the next change log entry. You can also use
previous-error
to move back through the change log entries.
You can use the command M-x change-log-merge to merge other log files into a buffer in Change Log Mode, preserving the date ordering of entries.
Version control systems are another way to keep track of changes in
your program and keep a change log. Many projects that use a VCS don’t
keep a separate versioned change log file nowadays, so you may wish to
avoid having such a file in the repository. If the value of
add-log-dont-create-changelog-file
is non-nil
, commands
like C-x 4 a (add-change-log-entry-other-window
) will
record changes in a suitably named temporary buffer instead of a file,
if such a file does not already exist.
Whether you have a change log file or use a temporary buffer for
change logs, you can type C-c C-a
(log-edit-insert-changelog
) in the VC Log buffer to insert the
relevant change log entries, if they exist. See Features of the Log Entry Buffer.
Previous: Change Log Commands, Up: Change Logs [Contents][Index]
29.3.2 Format of ChangeLog
A change log entry starts with a header line that contains the
current date, your name (taken from the variable
add-log-full-name
), and your email address (taken from the
variable add-log-mailing-address
). Aside from these header
lines, every line in the change log starts with a space or a tab. The
bulk of the entry consists of items, each of which starts with a
line starting with whitespace and a star. Here are two entries, both
dated in May 1993, with two items and one item respectively.
1993-05-25 Richard Stallman <rms@gnu.org> * man.el: Rename symbols 'man-*' to 'Man-*'. (manual-entry): Make prompt string clearer. * simple.el (blink-matching-paren-distance): Change default to 12,000. 1993-05-24 Richard Stallman <rms@gnu.org> * vc.el (minor-mode-map-alist): Don't use it if it's void. (vc-cancel-version): Doc fix.
One entry can describe several changes; each change should have its own item, or its own line in an item. Normally there should be a blank line between items. When items are related (parts of the same change, in different places), group them by leaving no blank line between them.
You should put a copyright notice and permission notice at the end of the change log file. Here is an example:
Copyright 1997, 1998 Free Software Foundation, Inc. Copying and distribution of this file, with or without modification, are permitted provided the copyright notice and this notice are preserved.
Of course, you should substitute the proper years and copyright holder.
Next: Emacs Development Environment, Previous: Change Logs, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.4 Find Identifier References
An identifier is a name of a syntactical subunit of the program: a function, a subroutine, a method, a class, a data type, a macro, etc. In a programming language, each identifier is a symbol in the language’s syntax. Identifiers are also known as tags.
Program development and maintenance requires capabilities to quickly find where each identifier was defined and referenced, to rename identifiers across the entire project, etc. These capabilities are also useful for finding references in major modes other than those defined to support programming languages. For example, chapters, sections, appendices, etc. of a text or a TeX document can be treated as subunits as well, and their names can be used as identifiers. In this chapter, we use the term “identifiers” to collectively refer to the names of any kind of subunits, in program source and in other kinds of text alike.
Emacs provides a unified interface to these capabilities, called ‘xref’.
To do its job, xref
needs to make use of information and to
employ methods specific to the major mode. What files to search for
identifiers, how to find references to identifiers, how to complete on
identifiers—all this and more is mode-specific knowledge.
xref
delegates the mode-specific parts of its job to a
backend provided by the mode; it also includes defaults for some
of its commands, for those modes that don’t provide their own.
A backend can implement its capabilities in a variety of ways. Here are a few examples:
- Some major modes provide built-in means for looking up the language symbols. For example, Emacs Lisp symbols can be identified by searching the package load history, maintained by the Emacs Lisp interpreter, and by consulting the built-in documentation strings; the Emacs Lisp mode uses these facilities in its backend to allow finding definitions of symbols. (One disadvantage of this kind of backend is that it only knows about subunits that were loaded into the interpreter.)
- If Eglot is activated for the current buffer’s project (see Working with Projects) and the current buffer’s major mode, Eglot consults an external language server program and provides the data supplied by the server regarding the definitions of the identifiers in the project. See Eglot Features in Eglot: The Emacs LSP Client.
- An external program can extract references by scanning the relevant
files, and build a database of these references. A backend can then
access this database whenever it needs to list or look up references.
The Emacs distribution includes
etags
, a command for tagging identifier definitions in programs, which supports many programming languages and other major modes, such as HTML, by extracting references into tags tables. See Creating Tags Tables. Major modes for languages supported byetags
can use tags tables as basis for their backend. (One disadvantage of this kind of backend is that tags tables need to be kept reasonably up to date, by rebuilding them from time to time.)
Next: Tags Tables, Up: Find Identifier References [Contents][Index]
29.4.1 Find Identifiers
This subsection describes the commands that find references to identifiers and perform various queries about identifiers. Each such reference could define an identifier, e.g., provide the implementation of a program subunit or the text of a document section; or it could use the identifier, e.g., call a function or a method, assign a value to a variable, mention a chapter in a cross-reference, etc.
- Looking Up Identifiers
- Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer
- Searching and Replacing with Identifiers
- Identifier Inquiries
Next: Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer, Up: Find Identifiers [Contents][Index]
29.4.1.1 Looking Up Identifiers
The most important thing that xref
enables you to do is to find
the definition of a specific identifier.
- M-.
Find definitions of an identifier (
xref-find-definitions
).- C-M-. pattern RET
Find all identifiers whose name matches pattern (
xref-find-apropos
).- C-x 4 . RET
Find definitions of identifier, but display it in another window (
xref-find-definitions-other-window
).- C-x 5 . RET
Find definition of identifier, and display it in a new frame (
xref-find-definitions-other-frame
).- M-x xref-find-definitions-at-mouse
Find definition of identifier at mouse click.
- M-,
Go back to where you previously invoked M-. and friends (
xref-go-back
).- C-M-,
Go forward to where you previously invoked M-, (
xref-go-forward
).- M-x xref-etags-mode
Switch
xref
to use theetags
backend.
M-. (xref-find-definitions
) shows the definition of
the identifier at point. With a prefix argument, or if there’s no
identifier at point, it prompts for the identifier. (If you want it
to always prompt, customize xref-prompt-for-identifier
to
t
.)
When entering the identifier argument to M-., you can use the usual minibuffer completion commands (see Completion), with the known identifier names being the completion candidates.
Like most commands that can switch buffers,
xref-find-definitions
has a variant that displays the new
buffer in another window, and one that makes a new frame for it. The
former is C-x 4 .
(xref-find-definitions-other-window
), and the latter is
C-x 5 . (xref-find-definitions-other-frame
).
The command xref-find-definitions-at-mouse
works like
xref-find-definitions
, but it looks for the identifier name at
or around the place of a mouse event. This command is intended to be
bound to a mouse event, such as C-M-mouse-1, for example.
The command C-M-. (xref-find-apropos
) is like
apropos
for tags (see Apropos). It displays a list of
identifiers in the selected tags table whose names match the specified
regexp. This is just like M-., except that it does regexp
matching of identifiers instead of matching symbol names as fixed
strings. By default, the command pops up the *xref* buffer,
like M-., but you can display additional output by customizing
the variable tags-apropos-additional-actions
; see its
documentation for details.
If any of the above commands finds more than one matching
definition, it by default pops up the *xref* buffer showing the
matching candidates and selects that buffer’s window. (C-M-.
always pops up the *xref* buffer if it finds at least
one match.) Each candidate is normally shown in that buffer as the
name of a file and the matching identifier(s) in that file. In that
buffer, you can select any of the candidates for display, and you have
several additional commands, described in Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer.
However, if the value of the variable
xref-auto-jump-to-first-definition
is move
, Emacs
automatically moves point to the first of these candidates in the
*xref* buffer, so just typing RET will display the
definition of that candidate. If the value of the variable is
t
or show
, the first candidate is automatically shown in
its own window; t
also selects the window showing the first
candidate’s definition, while show
leaves the window of the
*xfer* buffer selected. The default value is nil
, which
just shows the candidates in the *xref* buffer, but neither
selects any of them nor shows their definition, until you select a
candidate in the *xref* buffer.
If you switch away of the window showing the *xref* buffer
which displays several candidates, you can move from one candidate to
another using the commands M-g M-n (next-error
) and
M-g M-p (previous-error
). See Compilation Mode.
To go back to places from where you’ve displayed the
definition, use M-, (xref-go-back
). It jumps back to the
point of the last invocation of M-.. Thus you can find and
examine the definition of something with M-. and then return to
where you were with M-,. M-, allows you to retrace the
steps you made forward in the history of places, all the way to the
first place in history, where you first invoked M-., or to any
place in-between.
If you previously went back too far with M-,, or want to
re-examine a place from which you went back, you can use C-M-,
(xref-go-forward
) to go forward again. This is similar to
using M-., except that you don’t need on each step to move point
to the identifier whose definition you want to look up. C-M-,
allows you to retrace all the steps you made back in the history of
places, all the way to the last place in history, where you invoked
M-,, or to any place in-between.
Some major modes install xref
support facilities that might
sometimes fail to find certain identifiers. For example, in Emacs
Lisp mode (see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions) M-. will by default find only
functions and variables from Lisp packages which are loaded into the
current Emacs session or are auto-loaded (see Autoload in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). If M-. fails to find some
identifiers, you can try forcing xref
to use the etags
backend (see Find Identifier References). To this end, turn on the Xref Etags minor
mode with M-x xref-etags-mode, then invoke M-. again.
(For this to work, be sure to run etags
to create the tags
table in the directory tree of the source files, see Creating Tags Tables.)
Next: Searching and Replacing with Identifiers, Previous: Looking Up Identifiers, Up: Find Identifiers [Contents][Index]
29.4.1.2 Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer
The following commands are provided in the *xref* buffer by the special XREF mode:
- RET
- mouse-1
Display the reference on the current line (
xref-goto-xref
). With prefix argument, also bury the *xref* buffer.- mouse-2 ¶
The same as
mouse-1
, but make the window displaying the *xref* buffer the selected window (xref-select-and-show-xref
).- n ¶
- .
Move to the next reference and display it in the other window (
xref-next-line
).- N ¶
Move to the first reference of the next reference group and display it in the other window (
xref-next-group
).- p ¶
- ,
Move to the previous reference and display it in the other window (
xref-prev-line
).- P ¶
Move to the first reference of the previous reference group and display it in the other window (
xref-prev-group
).- C-o ¶
Display the reference on the current line in the other window (
xref-show-location-at-point
).- r pattern RET replacement RET
Perform interactive query-replace on references that match pattern (
xref-query-replace-in-results
), replacing the match with replacement. This command can only be used in *xref* buffers that show all the matches for an identifier in all the relevant files. See Searching and Replacing with Identifiers.- g ¶
Refresh the contents of the *xref* buffer (
xref-revert-buffer
).- M-, ¶
Quit the window showing the *xref* buffer, and then jump to the previous Xref stack location (
xref-quit-and-pop-marker-stack
).- q ¶
Quit the window showing the *xref* buffer (
xref-quit
).
In addition, the usual navigation commands, such as the arrow keys, C-n, and C-p are available for moving around the buffer without displaying the references.
Next: Identifier Inquiries, Previous: Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer, Up: Find Identifiers [Contents][Index]
29.4.1.3 Searching and Replacing with Identifiers
The commands in this section perform various search and replace operations either on identifiers themselves or on files that reference them.
- M-?
Find all the references for the identifier at point.
- r
- M-x xref-query-replace-in-results RET replacement RET
- C-u M-x xref-query-replace-in-results RET regexp RET replacement RET
Interactively replace regexp with replacement in the names of all the identifiers shown in the *xref* buffer.
- M-x xref-find-references-and-replace RET from RET to RET
Interactively rename all instances of the identifier from to the new name to.
- M-x tags-search RET regexp RET
Search for regexp through the files in the selected tags table.
- M-x tags-query-replace RET regexp RET replacement RET
Perform a
query-replace-regexp
on each file in the selected tags table.- M-x fileloop-continue
Restart one of the last 2 commands above, from the current location of point.
M-? finds all the references for the identifier at point,
prompting for the identifier as needed, with completion. Depending on
the current backend (see Find Identifier References), the command may prompt even if it
finds a valid identifier at point. When invoked with a prefix
argument, it always prompts for the identifier. (If you want it to
prompt always, customize the value of the variable
xref-prompt-for-identifier
to t
; or set it to nil
to prompt only if there’s no usable identifier at point.) The command
then presents the *xref* buffer with all the references to the
identifier, showing the file name and the line where the identifier is
referenced. The XREF mode commands are available in this buffer, see
Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer.
If the value of the variable xref-auto-jump-to-first-xref
is
t
, xref-find-references
automatically jumps to the first
result in the *xref* buffer and selects the window where that
reference is displayed; you can select the other results with
M-g M-n (next-error
) and M-g M-p
(previous-error
) (see Compilation Mode). If the value is
show
, the first result is displayed, but the window showing the
*xref* buffer is left selected. If the value is move
,
the first result is selected in the *xref* buffer, but is not
displayed; you can then use RET to actually display the
reference. The default value is nil
, which just shows the
results in the *xref* buffer, but doesn’t select any of them,
and doesn’t display the reference itself.
r (xref-query-replace-in-results
) reads a replacement
string, just like ordinary M-x query-replace-regexp. It then
renames the identifiers shown in the *xref* buffer in all the
places in all the files where these identifiers are referenced, such
that their new name is replacement. This is useful when you
rename your identifiers as part of refactoring. This command should
be invoked in the *xref* buffer generated by M-?. By
default, the command replaces the entire name of each identifier with
replacement, but if invoked with a prefix argument, the command
prompts for a regexp to match identifier names, and replaces only the
matches of that regexp in the names of the identifiers with
replacement.
M-x xref-find-references-and-replace works similarly to
xref-query-replace-in-results
, but is more convenient when you
want to rename a single identifier specified by its name from.
M-x tags-search reads a regexp using the minibuffer, then
searches for matches in all the files in the selected tags table, one
file at a time. It displays the name of the file being searched so
you can follow its progress. As soon as it finds an occurrence,
tags-search
returns. This command requires tags tables to be
available (see Tags Tables).
Having found one match with tags-search
, you probably want to
find all the rest. M-x fileloop-continue resumes the
tags-search
, finding one more match. This searches the rest of
the current buffer, followed by the remaining files of the tags table.
M-x tags-query-replace performs a single
query-replace-regexp
through all the files in the tags table. It
reads a regexp to search for and a string to replace with, just like
ordinary M-x query-replace-regexp. It searches much like M-x
tags-search, but repeatedly, processing matches according to your
input. See Query Replace, for more information on query replace.
You can control the case-sensitivity of tags search commands by
customizing the value of the variable tags-case-fold-search
. The
default is to use the same setting as the value of
case-fold-search
(see Lax Matching During Searching).
It is possible to get through all the files in the tags table with a single invocation of M-x tags-query-replace. But often it is useful to exit temporarily, which you can do with any input event that has no special query replace meaning. You can resume the query replace subsequently by typing M-x fileloop-continue; this command resumes the last tags search or replace command that you did. For instance, to skip the rest of the current file, you can type M-> M-x fileloop-continue.
Note that the commands described above carry out much broader
searches than the xref-find-definitions
family. The
xref-find-definitions
commands search only for definitions of
identifiers that match your string or regexp. The commands
xref-find-references
, tags-search
, and
tags-query-replace
find every occurrence of the identifier or
regexp, as ordinary search commands and replace commands do in the
current buffer.
As an alternative to xref-find-references
and
tags-search
, you can run grep
as a subprocess and
have Emacs show you the matching lines one by one. See Searching with Grep under Emacs.
Previous: Searching and Replacing with Identifiers, Up: Find Identifiers [Contents][Index]
29.4.1.4 Identifier Inquiries
- C-M-i
- M-TAB
Perform completion on the text around point, possibly using the selected tags table if one is loaded (
completion-at-point
).- M-x list-tags RET file RET
Display a list of the identifiers defined in the program file file.
- C-M-. regexp RET
Display a list of all identifiers matching regexp (
xref-find-apropos
). See Looking Up Identifiers.- M-x tags-next-file
Visit files recorded in the selected tags table.
In most programming language modes, you can type C-M-i or
M-TAB (completion-at-point
) to complete the symbol
at point. Some modes provide specialized completion for this command
tailored to the mode; for those that don’t, if there is a tags table
loaded, this command can use it to generate completion candidates.
See Completion for Symbol Names.
M-x list-tags reads the name of one of the files covered by the selected tags table, and displays a list of tags defined in that file. Do not include a directory as part of the file name unless the file name recorded in the tags table includes a directory. This command works only with the etags backend, and requires a tags table for the project to be available. See Tags Tables. If used interactively, the default tag is file name of the current buffer if used interactively.
M-x tags-next-file visits files covered by the selected tags table. The first time it is called, it visits the first file covered by the table. Each subsequent call visits the next covered file, unless a prefix argument is supplied, in which case it returns to the first file. This command requires a tags table to be selected.
Next: Selecting a Tags Table, Previous: Find Identifiers, Up: Find Identifier References [Contents][Index]
29.4.2 Tags Tables
A tags table records the tags18 extracted by scanning the source code of a certain program or a certain document. Tags extracted from generated files reference the original files, rather than the generated files that were scanned during tag extraction. Examples of generated files include C files generated from Cweb source files, from a Yacc parser, or from Lex scanner definitions; .i preprocessed C files; and Fortran files produced by preprocessing .fpp source files.
To produce a tags table, you run the etags
shell command
on a document or the source code file. The ‘etags’ program
writes the tags to a tags table file, or tags file in
short. The conventional name for a tags file is TAGS.
See Creating Tags Tables. (It is also possible to create a tags table
by using one of the commands from other packages that can produce such
tables in the same format.)
Emacs uses the tags tables via the etags
package as one of
the supported backends for xref
. Because tags tables are
produced by the etags
command that is part of an Emacs
distribution, we describe tags tables in more detail here.
The Ebrowse facility is similar to etags
but specifically
tailored for C++. See Ebrowse in Ebrowse User’s
Manual. The Semantic package provides another way to generate and
use tags, separate from the etags
facility.
See Semantic.
Next: Creating Tags Tables, Up: Tags Tables [Contents][Index]
29.4.2.1 Source File Tag Syntax
Here is how tag syntax is defined for the most popular languages:
- In C code, any C function or typedef is a tag, and so are definitions of
struct
,union
andenum
.#define
macro definitions,#undef
andenum
constants are also tags, unless you specify ‘--no-defines’ when making the tags table. Similarly, global variables are tags, unless you specify ‘--no-globals’, and so are struct members, unless you specify ‘--no-members’. Use of ‘--no-globals’, ‘--no-defines’ and ‘--no-members’ can make the tags table file much smaller.You can tag function declarations and external variables in addition to function definitions by giving the ‘--declarations’ option to
etags
. - In C++ code, in addition to all the tag constructs of C code, member
functions are also recognized; member variables are also recognized,
unless you use the ‘--no-members’ option.
operator
definitions have tag names like ‘operator+’. If you specify the ‘--class-qualify’ option, tags for variables and functions in classes are named ‘class::variable’ and ‘class::function’. By default, class methods and members are not class-qualified, which allows to identify their names in the sources more accurately. - In Java code, tags include all the constructs recognized in C++, plus
the
interface
,extends
andimplements
constructs. Tags for variables and functions in classes are named ‘class.variable’ and ‘class.function’. - In LaTeX documents, the arguments for
\chapter
,\section
,\subsection
,\subsubsection
,\eqno
,\label
,\ref
,\cite
,\bibitem
,\part
,\appendix
,\entry
,\index
,\def
,\newcommand
,\renewcommand
,\newenvironment
and\renewenvironment
are tags.Other commands can make tags as well, if you specify them in the environment variable
TEXTAGS
before invokingetags
. The value of this environment variable should be a colon-separated list of command names. For example,TEXTAGS="mycommand:myothercommand" export TEXTAGS
specifies (using Bourne shell syntax) that the commands ‘\mycommand’ and ‘\myothercommand’ also define tags.
- In Lisp code, any function defined with
defun
, any variable defined withdefvar
ordefconst
, and in general the first argument of any expression that starts with ‘(def’ in column zero is a tag. As an exception, expressions of the form(defvar foo)
are treated as declarations, and are only tagged if the ‘--declarations’ option is given. - In Scheme code, tags include anything defined with
def
or with a construct whose name starts with ‘def’. They also include variables set withset!
at top level in the file.
Several other languages are also supported:
- In Ada code, functions, procedures, packages, tasks and types are
tags. Use the ‘--packages-only’ option to create tags for
packages only.
In Ada, the same name can be used for different kinds of entity (e.g., for a procedure and for a function). Also, for things like packages, procedures and functions, there is the spec (i.e., the interface) and the body (i.e., the implementation). To make it easier to pick the definition you want, Ada tag names have suffixes indicating the type of entity:
- ‘/b’
package body.
- ‘/f’
function.
- ‘/k’
task.
- ‘/p’
procedure.
- ‘/s’
package spec.
- ‘/t’
type.
Thus, M-x find-tag RET bidule/b RET will go directly to the body of the package
bidule
, while M-x find-tag RET bidule RET will just search for any tagbidule
. - In assembler code, labels appearing at the start of a line, followed by a colon, are tags.
- In Bison or Yacc input files, each rule defines as a tag the nonterminal it constructs. The portions of the file that contain C code are parsed as C code.
- In Cobol code, tags are paragraph names; that is, any word starting in column 8 and followed by a period.
- In Erlang code, the tags are the functions, records and macros defined in the file.
- In Fortran code, functions, subroutines and block data are tags.
- In Go code, packages, functions, and types are tags.
- In HTML input files, the tags are the
title
and theh1
,h2
,h3
headers. Also, tags arename=
in anchors and all occurrences ofid=
. - In Lua input files, all functions are tags.
- In makefiles, targets are tags; additionally, variables are tags unless you specify ‘--no-globals’.
- In Objective C code, tags include Objective C definitions for classes, class categories, methods and protocols. Tags for variables and functions in classes are named ‘class::variable’ and ‘class::function’.
- In Pascal code, the tags are the functions and procedures defined in the file.
- In Perl code, the tags are the packages, subroutines and variables
defined by the
package
,sub
,use constant
,my
, andlocal
keywords. Use ‘--globals’ if you want to tag global variables. Tags for subroutines are named ‘package::sub’. The name for subroutines defined in the default package is ‘main::sub’. - In PHP code, tags are functions, classes and defines. Vars are tags too, unless you use the ‘--no-members’ option.
- In PostScript code, the tags are the functions.
- In Prolog code, tags are predicates and rules at the beginning of line.
- In Python code,
def
orclass
at the beginning of a line generate a tag. - In Ruby code,
def
orclass
ormodule
at the beginning of a line generate a tag. Constants also generate tags. - In Rust code, tags anything defined with
fn
,enum
,struct
ormacro_rules!
.
You can also generate tags based on regexp matching (see Etags Regexps) to handle other formats and languages.
Next: Etags Regexps, Previous: Source File Tag Syntax, Up: Tags Tables [Contents][Index]
29.4.2.2 Creating Tags Tables
The etags
program is used to create a tags table file. It knows
the syntax of several languages, as described in
Source File Tag Syntax.
Here is how to run etags
:
etags inputfiles…
The etags
program reads the specified files, and writes a tags
table named TAGS in the current working directory. You can
optionally specify a different file name for the tags table by using the
‘--output=file’ option; specifying - as a file name
prints the tags table to standard output. You can also append the
newly created tags table to an existing file by using the ‘--append’
option.
If the specified files don’t exist, etags
looks for
compressed versions of them and uncompresses them to read them. Under
MS-DOS, etags
also looks for file names like mycode.cgz
if it is given ‘mycode.c’ on the command line and mycode.c
does not exist.
If the tags table becomes outdated due to changes in the files
described in it, you can update it by running the etags
program again. If the tags table does not record a tag, or records it
for the wrong file, then Emacs will not be able to find that
definition until you update the tags table. But if the position
recorded in the tags table becomes a little bit wrong (due to other
editing), Emacs will still be able to find the right position, with a
slight delay.
Thus, there is no need to update the tags table after each edit. You should update a tags table when you define new tags that you want to have listed, or when you move tag definitions from one file to another, or when changes become substantial.
You can make a tags table include another tags table, by
passing the ‘--include=file’ option to etags
. It
then covers all the files covered by the included tags file, as well
as its own.
If you specify the source files with relative file names when you run
etags
, the tags file will contain file names relative to the
directory where the tags file was initially written. This way, you can
move an entire directory tree containing both the tags file and the
source files, and the tags file will still refer correctly to the source
files. If the tags file is - or is in the /dev directory,
however, the file names are
made relative to the current working directory. This is useful, for
example, when writing the tags to the standard output.
When using a relative file name, it should not be a symbolic link pointing to a tags file in a different directory, because this would generally render the file names invalid.
If you specify absolute file names as arguments to etags
, then
the tags file will contain absolute file names. This way, the tags file
will still refer to the same files even if you move it, as long as the
source files remain in the same place. Absolute file names start with
‘/’, or with ‘device:/’ on MS-DOS and MS-Windows.
When you want to make a tags table from a great number of files,
you may have problems listing them on the command line, because some
systems have a limit on its length. You can circumvent this limit by
telling etags
to read the file names from its standard
input, by typing a dash in place of the file names, like this:
find . -name "*.[chCH]" -print | etags -
etags
recognizes the language used in an input file based on
its file name and contents. It first tries to match the file’s name and
extension to the ones commonly used with certain languages. Some
languages have interpreters with known names (e.g., perl
for
Perl or pl
for Prolog), so etags
next looks for an
interpreter specification of the form ‘#!interp’ on the first
line of an input file, and matches that against known interpreters. If
none of that works, or if you want to override the automatic detection of
the language, you can specify the language explicitly with the
‘--language=name’ option. You can intermix these options with
file names; each one applies to the file names that follow it. Specify
‘--language=auto’ to tell etags
to resume guessing the
language from the file names and file contents. Specify
‘--language=none’ to turn off language-specific processing entirely;
then etags
recognizes tags by regexp matching alone
(see Etags Regexps). This comes in handy when an input file uses a
language not yet supported by etags
, and you want to avoid
having etags
fall back on Fortran and C as the default
languages.
The option ‘--parse-stdin=file’ is mostly useful when
calling etags
from programs. It can be used (only once) in
place of a file name on the command line. etags
will read from
standard input and mark the produced tags as belonging to the file
file.
For C and C++, if the source files don’t observe the GNU Coding
Standards’ convention if having braces (‘{’ and ‘}’) in
column zero only for top-level definitions, like functions and
struct
definitions, we advise that you use the
‘--ignore-indentation’ option, to prevent etags
from
incorrectly interpreting closing braces in column zero.
‘etags --help’ outputs the list of the languages etags
knows, and the file name rules for guessing the language. It also prints
a list of all the available etags
options, together with a short
explanation. If followed by one or more ‘--language=lang’
options, it outputs detailed information about how tags are generated for
lang.
Previous: Creating Tags Tables, Up: Tags Tables [Contents][Index]
29.4.2.3 Etags Regexps
The ‘--regex’ option to etags
allows tags to be
recognized by regular expression matching. You can intermix this
option with file names; each one applies to the source files that
follow it. If you specify multiple ‘--regex’ options, all of
them are used in parallel. The syntax is:
--regex=[{language}]/tagregexp/[nameregexp/]modifiers
The essential part of the option value is tagregexp, the regexp for matching tags. It is always used anchored, that is, it only matches at the beginning of a line. If you want to allow indented tags, use a regexp that matches initial whitespace; start it with ‘[ \t]*’.
In these regular expressions, ‘\’ quotes the next character,
and all the C character escape sequences are supported: ‘\a’ for
bell, ‘\b’ for back space, ‘\e’ for escape, ‘\f’ for
formfeed, ‘\n’ for newline, ‘\r’ for carriage return,
‘\t’ for tab, and ‘\v’ for vertical tab. In addition,
‘\d’ stands for the DEL
character.
Ideally, tagregexp should not match more characters than are needed to recognize what you want to tag. If the syntax requires you to write tagregexp so it matches more characters beyond the tag itself, you should add a nameregexp, to pick out just the tag. This will enable Emacs to find tags more accurately and to do completion on tag names more reliably. In nameregexp, it is frequently convenient to use “back references” (see Backslash in Regular Expressions) to parenthesized groupings ‘\( … \)’ in tagregexp. For example, ‘\1’ refers to the first such parenthesized grouping. You can find some examples of this below.
The modifiers are a sequence of zero or more characters that
modify the way etags
does the matching. A regexp with no
modifiers is applied sequentially to each line of the input file, in a
case-sensitive way. The modifiers and their meanings are:
- ‘i’
Ignore case when matching this regexp.
- ‘m’
Match this regular expression against the whole file, so that multi-line matches are possible.
- ‘s’
Match this regular expression against the whole file, and allow ‘.’ in tagregexp to match newlines.
The ‘-R’ option cancels all the regexps defined by preceding ‘--regex’ options. It too applies to the file names following it. Here’s an example:
etags --regex=/reg1/i voo.doo --regex=/reg2/m \ bar.ber -R --lang=lisp los.er
Here etags
chooses the parsing language for voo.doo and
bar.ber according to their contents. etags
also uses
reg1 to recognize additional tags in voo.doo, and both
reg1 and reg2 to recognize additional tags in
bar.ber. reg1 is checked against each line of
voo.doo and bar.ber, in a case-insensitive way, while
reg2 is checked against the whole bar.ber file,
permitting multi-line matches, in a case-sensitive way. etags
uses only the Lisp tags rules, with no user-specified regexp matching,
to recognize tags in los.er.
You can restrict a ‘--regex’ option to match only files of a
given language by using the optional prefix {language}.
(‘etags --help’ prints the list of languages recognized by
etags
.) This is particularly useful when storing many
predefined regular expressions for etags
in a file. The
following example tags the DEFVAR
macros in the Emacs source
files, for the C language only:
--regex='{c}/[ \t]*DEFVAR_[A-Z_ \t(]+"\([^"]+\)"/\1/'
When you have complex regular expressions, you can store the list of
them in a file. The following option syntax instructs etags
to
read two files of regular expressions. The regular expressions
contained in the second file are matched without regard to case.
--regex=@case-sensitive-file --ignore-case-regex=@ignore-case-file
A regex file for etags
contains one regular expression per
line. Empty lines, and lines beginning with space or tab are ignored.
When the first character in a line is ‘@’, etags
assumes
that the rest of the line is the name of another file of regular
expressions; thus, one such file can include another file. All the
other lines are taken to be regular expressions. If the first
non-whitespace text on the line is ‘--’, that line is a comment.
For example, we can create a file called ‘emacs.tags’ with the following contents:
-- This is for GNU Emacs C source files {c}/[ \t]*DEFVAR_[A-Z_ \t(]+"\([^"]+\)"/\1/
and then use it like this:
etags --regex=@emacs.tags *.[ch] */*.[ch]
Here are some more examples. The regexps are quoted to protect them from shell interpretation.
- Tag Octave files:
etags --language=none \ --regex='/[ \t]*function.*=[ \t]*\([^ \t]*\)[ \t]*(/\1/' \ --regex='/###key \(.*\)/\1/' \ --regex='/[ \t]*global[ \t].*/' \ *.m
Note that tags are not generated for scripts, so that you have to add a line by yourself of the form ‘###key scriptname’ if you want to jump to it.
- Tag Tcl files:
etags --language=none --regex='/proc[ \t]+\([^ \t]+\)/\1/' *.tcl
- Tag VHDL files:
etags --language=none \ --regex='/[ \t]*\(ARCHITECTURE\|CONFIGURATION\) +[^ ]* +OF/' \ --regex='/[ \t]*\(ATTRIBUTE\|ENTITY\|FUNCTION\|PACKAGE\ \( BODY\)?\|PROCEDURE\|PROCESS\|TYPE\)[ \t]+\([^ \t(]+\)/\3/'
Previous: Tags Tables, Up: Find Identifier References [Contents][Index]
29.4.3 Selecting a Tags Table
Emacs has at any time at most one selected tags table. All the commands for working with tags tables use the selected one first. To select a tags table, type M-x visit-tags-table, which reads the tags table file name as an argument, with TAGS defaulting to the first directory that contains a file named TAGS encountered when recursively searching upward from the default directory.
Emacs does not actually read in the tags table contents until you
try to use them; all visit-tags-table
does is store the file
name in the variable tags-file-name
, and not much more. The
variable’s initial value is nil
; that value tells all the
commands for working with tags tables that they must ask for a tags
table file name to use.
In addition to the selected tags table, Emacs maintains the list of several tags tables that you use together. For example, if you are working on a program that uses a library, you may wish to have the tags tables of both the program and the library available, so that Emacs could easily find identifiers from both. If the selected tags table doesn’t have the identifier or doesn’t mention the source file a tags command needs, the command will try using all the other tags tables in the current list of tags tables.
Using visit-tags-table
to load a new tags table when another
tags table is already loaded gives you a choice: you can add the new
tags table to the current list of tags tables, or discard the current
list and start a new list. If you start a new list, the new tags
table is used instead of others. If you add the new table to
the current list, it is used as well as the others.
You can specify a precise list of tags tables by setting the variable
tags-table-list
to a list of directory names, like this:
(setq tags-table-list '("~/.emacs.d" "/usr/local/lib/emacs/src"))
This tells the tags commands to look at the TAGS files in your ~/.emacs.d directory and in the /usr/local/lib/emacs/src directory. The order depends on which file you are in and which tags table mentions that file.
Do not set both tags-file-name
and tags-table-list
.
Next: Merging Files with Emerge, Previous: Find Identifier References, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.5 Emacs Development Environment
EDE (Emacs Development Environment) is a package that simplifies the task of creating, building, and debugging large programs with Emacs. It provides some of the features of an IDE, or Integrated Development Environment, in Emacs.
This section provides a brief description of EDE usage. For full details, see EDE in Emacs Development Environment.
EDE is implemented as a global minor mode (see Minor Modes). To enable it, type M-x global-ede-mode or click on the ‘Project Support (EDE)’ item in the ‘Tools’ menu. You can also enable EDE each time you start Emacs, by adding the following line to your initialization file:
(global-ede-mode t)
Activating EDE adds a menu named ‘Development’ to the menu bar. Many EDE commands, including the ones described below, can be invoked from this menu.
EDE organizes files into projects, which correspond to directory trees. The project root is the topmost directory of a project. To define a new project, visit a file in the desired project root and type M-x ede-new. This command prompts for a project type, which refers to the underlying method that EDE will use to manage the project (see EDE in Emacs Development Environment). The most common project types are ‘Make’, which uses Makefiles, and ‘Automake’, which uses GNU Automake (see Automake in Automake). In both cases, EDE also creates a file named Project.ede, which stores information about the project.
A project may contain one or more targets. A target can be an object file, executable program, or some other type of file, which is built from one or more of the files in the project.
To add a new target to a project, type C-c . t
(M-x ede-new-target
). This command also asks if you wish to
add the current file to that target, which means that the target
is to be built from that file. After you have defined a target, you
can add more files to it by typing C-c . a
(ede-add-file
).
To build a target, type C-c . c (ede-compile-target
).
To build all the targets in the project, type C-c . C
(ede-compile-project
). EDE uses the file types to guess how
the target should be built.
Next: Bug Reference, Previous: Emacs Development Environment, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.6 Merging Files with Emerge
It’s not unusual for programmers to get their signals crossed and modify the same program in two different directions. To recover from this confusion, you need to merge the two versions. Emerge makes this easier. For other ways to compare files, see Comparing Files, and Ediff in The Ediff Manual.
- Overview of Emerge
- Submodes of Emerge
- State of a Difference
- Merge Commands
- Exiting Emerge
- Combining the Two Versions
- Fine Points of Emerge
Next: Submodes of Emerge, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.1 Overview of Emerge
To start Emerge, run one of these four commands:
- M-x emerge-files ¶
Merge two specified files.
- M-x emerge-files-with-ancestor ¶
Merge two specified files, with reference to a common ancestor.
- M-x emerge-buffers ¶
Merge two buffers.
- M-x emerge-buffers-with-ancestor ¶
Merge two buffers with reference to a common ancestor in a third buffer.
The Emerge commands compare two files or buffers, and display the comparison in three buffers: one for each input text (the A buffer and the B buffer), and one (the merge buffer) where merging takes place. The merge buffer shows the full merged text, not just the differences. Wherever the two input texts differ, you can choose which one of them to include in the merge buffer.
The Emerge commands that take input from existing buffers use only the accessible portions of those buffers, if they are narrowed. See Narrowing.
If a common ancestor version is available, from which the two texts to be merged were both derived, Emerge can use it to guess which alternative is right. Wherever one current version agrees with the ancestor, Emerge presumes that the other current version is a deliberate change which should be kept in the merged version. Use the ‘with-ancestor’ commands if you want to specify a common ancestor text. These commands read three file or buffer names—variant A, variant B, and the common ancestor.
After the comparison is done and the buffers are prepared, the interactive merging starts. You control the merging by typing special merge commands in the merge buffer (see Merge Commands). For each run of differences between the input texts, you can choose which one of them to keep, or edit them both together.
The merge buffer uses a special major mode, Emerge mode, with commands for making these choices. But you can also edit the buffer with ordinary Emacs commands.
At any given time, the attention of Emerge is focused on one particular difference, called the selected difference. This difference is marked off in the three buffers like this:
vvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvv text that differs ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
Emerge numbers all the differences sequentially and the mode line always shows the number of the selected difference.
Normally, the merge buffer starts out with the A version of the text. But when the A version of a difference agrees with the common ancestor, then the B version is initially preferred for that difference.
Emerge leaves the merged text in the merge buffer when you exit. At
that point, you can save it in a file with C-x C-w. If you give a
numeric argument to emerge-files
or
emerge-files-with-ancestor
, it reads the name of the output file
using the minibuffer. (This is the last file name those commands read.)
Then exiting from Emerge saves the merged text in the output file.
Normally, Emerge commands save the output buffer in its file when you exit. If you abort Emerge with C-], the Emerge command does not save the output buffer, but you can save it yourself if you wish.
Next: State of a Difference, Previous: Overview of Emerge, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.2 Submodes of Emerge
You can choose between two modes for giving merge commands: Fast mode and Edit mode. In Fast mode, basic merge commands are single characters, but ordinary Emacs commands are disabled. This is convenient if you use only merge commands. In Edit mode, all merge commands start with the prefix key C-c C-c, and the normal Emacs commands are also available. This allows editing the merge buffer, but slows down Emerge operations.
Use e to switch to Edit mode, and C-c C-c f to switch to Fast mode. The mode line indicates Edit and Fast modes with ‘E’ and ‘F’.
Emerge has two additional submodes that affect how particular merge commands work: Auto Advance mode and Skip Prefers mode.
If Auto Advance mode is in effect, the a and b commands advance to the next difference. This lets you go through the merge faster as long as you simply choose one of the alternatives from the input. The mode line indicates Auto Advance mode with ‘A’.
If Skip Prefers mode is in effect, the n and p commands skip over differences in states “prefer-A” and “prefer-B” (see State of a Difference). Thus you see only differences for which neither version is presumed correct. The mode line indicates Skip Prefers mode with ‘S’. This mode is only relevant when there is an ancestor.
Use the command s a (emerge-auto-advance
) to set or clear
Auto Advance mode. Use s s (emerge-skip-prefers
) to set or
clear Skip Prefers mode. These commands turn on the mode with a
positive argument, turn it off with a negative or zero argument, and
toggle the mode with no argument.
Next: Merge Commands, Previous: Submodes of Emerge, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.3 State of a Difference
In the merge buffer, a difference is marked with lines of ‘v’ and ‘^’ characters. Each difference has one of these seven states:
- A
The difference is showing the A version. The a command always produces this state; the mode line indicates it with ‘A’.
- B
The difference is showing the B version. The b command always produces this state; the mode line indicates it with ‘B’.
- default-A
- default-B
The difference is showing the A or the B state by default, because you haven’t made a choice. All differences start in the default-A state (and thus the merge buffer is a copy of the A buffer), except those for which one alternative is preferred (see below).
When you select a difference, its state changes from default-A or default-B to plain A or B. Thus, the selected difference never has state default-A or default-B, and these states are never displayed in the mode line.
The command d a chooses default-A as the default state, and d b chooses default-B. This chosen default applies to all differences that you have never selected and for which no alternative is preferred. If you are moving through the merge sequentially, the differences you haven’t selected are those following the selected one. Thus, while moving sequentially, you can effectively make the A version the default for some sections of the merge buffer and the B version the default for others by using d a and d b between sections.
- prefer-A
- prefer-B
The difference is showing the A or B state because it is preferred. This means that you haven’t made an explicit choice, but one alternative seems likely to be right because the other alternative agrees with the common ancestor. Thus, where the A buffer agrees with the common ancestor, the B version is preferred, because chances are it is the one that was actually changed.
These two states are displayed in the mode line as ‘A*’ and ‘B*’.
- combined
The difference is showing a combination of the A and B states, as a result of the x c or x C commands.
Once a difference is in this state, the a and b commands don’t do anything to it unless you give them a numeric argument.
The mode line displays this state as ‘comb’.
Next: Exiting Emerge, Previous: State of a Difference, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.4 Merge Commands
Here are the Merge commands for Fast mode; in Edit mode, precede them with C-c C-c:
- p
Select the previous difference.
- n
Select the next difference.
- a
Choose the A version of this difference.
- b
Choose the B version of this difference.
- C-u n j
Select difference number n.
- .
Select the difference containing point.
- q
Quit—finish the merge.
- C-]
Abort—exit merging and do not save the output.
- f
Go into Fast mode. (In Edit mode, this is actually C-c C-c f.)
- e
Go into Edit mode.
- l
Recenter (like C-l) all three windows. With an argument, reestablish the default three-window display.
- -
Specify part of a prefix numeric argument.
- digit
Also specify part of a prefix numeric argument.
- d a
Choose the A version as the default from here down in the merge buffer.
- d b
Choose the B version as the default from here down in the merge buffer.
- c a
Copy the A version of this difference into the kill ring.
- c b
Copy the B version of this difference into the kill ring.
- i a
Insert the A version of this difference at point.
- i b
Insert the B version of this difference at point.
- m
Put point and mark around the difference.
- ^
Scroll all three windows down (like M-v).
- v
Scroll all three windows up (like C-v).
- <
Scroll all three windows left (like C-x <).
- >
Scroll all three windows right (like C-x >).
- |
Reset horizontal scroll on all three windows.
- x 1
Shrink the merge window to one line. (Use C-u l to restore it to full size.)
- x c
Combine the two versions of this difference (see Combining the Two Versions).
- x f
Show the names of the files/buffers Emerge is operating on, in a Help window. (Use C-u l to restore windows.)
- x j
Join this difference with the following one. (C-u x j joins this difference with the previous one.)
- x s
Split this difference into two differences. Before you use this command, position point in each of the three buffers at the place where you want to split the difference.
- x t
Trim identical lines off the top and bottom of the difference. Such lines occur when the A and B versions are identical but differ from the ancestor version.
Next: Combining the Two Versions, Previous: Merge Commands, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.5 Exiting Emerge
The q command (emerge-quit
) finishes the merge, storing
the results into the output file if you specified one. It restores the
A and B buffers to their proper contents, or kills them if they were
created by Emerge and you haven’t changed them. It also disables the
Emerge commands in the merge buffer, since executing them later could
damage the contents of the various buffers.
C-] aborts the merge. This means exiting without writing the output file. If you didn’t specify an output file, then there is no real difference between aborting and finishing the merge.
If the Emerge command was called from another Lisp program, then its
return value is t
for successful completion, or nil
if you
abort.
Next: Fine Points of Emerge, Previous: Exiting Emerge, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.6 Combining the Two Versions
Sometimes you want to keep both alternatives for a particular difference. To do this, use x c, which edits the merge buffer like this:
#ifdef NEW version from B buffer #else /* not NEW */ version from A buffer #endif /* not NEW */
While this example shows C preprocessor conditionals delimiting the two
alternative versions, you can specify the strings to use by setting
the variable emerge-combine-versions-template
to a string of your
choice. In the string, ‘%a’ says where to put version A, and
‘%b’ says where to put version B. The default setting, which
produces the results shown above, looks like this:
"#ifdef NEW\n%b#else /* not NEW */\n%a#endif /* not NEW */\n"
Previous: Combining the Two Versions, Up: Merging Files with Emerge [Contents][Index]
29.6.7 Fine Points of Emerge
During the merge, you mustn’t try to edit the A and B buffers yourself. Emerge modifies them temporarily, but ultimately puts them back the way they were.
You can have any number of merges going at once—just don’t use any one buffer as input to more than one merge at once, since the temporary changes made in these buffers would get in each other’s way.
Starting Emerge can take a long time because it needs to compare the
files fully. Emacs can’t do anything else until diff
finishes.
Perhaps in the future someone will change Emerge to do the comparison in
the background when the input files are large—then you could keep on
doing other things with Emacs until Emerge is ready to accept
commands.
After setting up the merge, Emerge runs the hook
emerge-startup-hook
.
See Hooks.
Previous: Merging Files with Emerge, Up: Maintaining Large Programs [Contents][Index]
29.7 Bug Reference
Most projects with a certain amount of users track bug reports in some issue tracking software which assigns each report a unique and short number or identifier. Those are used to reference a given bug, e.g., in a source code comment above the code fixing some bug, in documentation files, or in discussions on some mailing list or IRC channel.
The minor modes bug-reference-mode
and
bug-reference-prog-mode
highlight such bug references and make
it possible to follow them to the corresponding bug report on the
project’s issue tracker. bug-reference-prog-mode
is a variant
of bug-reference-mode
which highlights bug references only
inside source code comments and strings.
For its working, bug reference mode needs to know the syntax of bug
references (bug-reference-bug-regexp
), and the URL of the
tracker where bug reports can be looked up
(bug-reference-url-format
). Since those are typically
different from project to project, it makes sense to specify them in
see Per-Directory Local Variables or see Local Variables in Files.
For example, let’s assume in our project, we usually write references to bug reports as bug#1234, or Bug-1234 and that this bug’s page on the issue tracker is https://project.org/issues/1234, then these local variables section would do.
;; Local Variables: ;; bug-reference-bug-regexp: "\\([Bb]ug[#-]\\([0-9]+\\)\\)" ;; bug-reference-url-format: "https://project.org/issues/%s" ;; End:
The string captured by the first regexp group defines the bounds of the overlay bug-reference creates, i.e., the part which is highlighted and made clickable.
The string captured by the second regexp group in
bug-reference-bug-regexp
is used to replace the %s
template in the bug-reference-url-format
.
Note that bug-reference-url-format
may also be a function in
order to cater for more complex scenarios, e.g., when different parts
of the bug reference have to be used to distinguish between issues and
merge requests resulting in different URLs.
Automatic Setup
If bug-reference-mode
is activated,
bug-reference-mode-hook
has been run, and either
bug-reference-bug-regexp
or bug-reference-url-format
is
still nil
, the mode will try to automatically find a suitable
value for these two variables by calling the functions in
bug-reference-auto-setup-functions
one by one until one
succeeds.
Right now, there are three types of setup functions.
- Setup for version-controlled files configurable by the variables
bug-reference-forge-alist
, andbug-reference-setup-from-vc-alist
. The defaults are able to set up GNU projects where https://debbugs.gnu.org is used as issue tracker and issues are usually referenced asbug#13
(but many different notations are considered, too), as well as several other kinds of software forges such as GitLab, Gitea, SourceHut, and GitHub. If you deploy a self-hosted instance of such a forge, the easiest way to tell bug-reference about it is throughbug-reference-forge-alist
. - Setup for email guessing from mail folder/mbox names, and mail header
values configurable by the variable
bug-reference-setup-from-mail-alist
. The built-in news- and mailreader Email and Usenet News with Gnus and Reading Mail with Rmail are supported. - Setup for IRC channels configurable by the variable
bug-reference-setup-from-irc-alist
. The built-in IRC clients Rcirc, See Rcirc in The Rcirc Manual, and ERC, See ERC in The ERC Manual, are supported.
For almost all of those modes, it’s enough to simply enable
bug-reference-mode
; only Rmail requires a slightly different
setup.
;; Use VC-based setup if file is under version control. (add-hook 'prog-mode-hook #'bug-reference-prog-mode) ;; Gnus (summary & article buffers) (add-hook 'gnus-mode-hook #'bug-reference-mode) ;; Rmail (add-hook 'rmail-show-message-hook #'bug-reference-mode-force-auto-setup) ;; Rcirc (add-hook 'rcirc-mode-hook #'bug-reference-mode) ;; ERC (add-hook 'erc-mode-hook #'bug-reference-mode)
In the Rmail case, instead of the mode hook, the
rmail-show-message-hook
has to be used in combination with the
function bug-reference-mode-force-auto-setup
which activates
bug-reference-mode
and forces auto-setup. The reason is that
with Rmail all messages reside in the same buffer but the setup needs
to be performed whenever another messages is displayed.
Adding support for third-party packages
Adding support for bug-reference auto-setup is usually quite straightforward: write a setup function of zero arguments which gathers the required information (e.g., List-Id/To/From/Cc mail header values in the case of a MUA), and then calls one of the following helper functions:
-
bug-reference-maybe-setup-from-vc
, which does the setup according tobug-reference-setup-from-vc-alist
; -
bug-reference-maybe-setup-from-mail
, which does the setup according tobug-reference-setup-from-mail-alist
; and -
bug-reference-maybe-setup-from-irc
, which does the setup according tobug-reference-setup-from-irc-alist
.
A setup function should return non-nil
if it could set up
bug-reference mode, which is the case if the last thing the function
does is call one of the helper functions above.
Finally, the setup function has to be added to
bug-reference-auto-setup-functions
.
Note that these auto-setup functions should check as a first step if
they are applicable, e.g., by checking the value of major-mode
.
Integration with the debbugs package
If your project’s issues are tracked on the server
https://debbugs.gnu.org, you can browse and reply to reports
directly in Emacs using the debbugs
package, which can be
downloaded via the Package Menu (see Emacs Lisp Packages). This package adds
the minor mode debbugs-browse-mode
, which can be activated on
top of bug-reference-mode
and bug-reference-prog-mode
as
follows:
(add-hook 'bug-reference-mode-hook 'debbugs-browse-mode) (add-hook 'bug-reference-prog-mode-hook 'debbugs-browse-mode)
Next: Dired, the Directory Editor, Previous: Maintaining Large Programs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
30 Abbrevs
A defined abbrev is a word which expands, if you insert it, into some different text. Abbrevs are defined by the user to expand in specific ways. For example, you might define ‘foo’ as an abbrev expanding to ‘find outer otter’. Then you could insert ‘find outer otter ’ into the buffer by typing f o o SPC.
A second kind of abbreviation facility is called dynamic abbrev expansion. You use dynamic abbrev expansion with an explicit command to expand the letters in the buffer before point by looking for other words in the buffer that start with those letters. See Dynamic Abbrev Expansion.
A third kind, hippie expansion, generalizes abbreviation expansion. See Hippie Expansion in Features for Automatic Typing.
- Abbrev Concepts
- Defining Abbrevs
- Controlling Abbrev Expansion
- Abbrevs Suggestions
- Examining and Editing Abbrevs
- Saving Abbrevs
- Dynamic Abbrev Expansion
- Customizing Dynamic Abbreviation
Next: Defining Abbrevs, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.1 Abbrev Concepts
An abbrev is a word that has been defined to expand into a specified expansion. When you insert a word-separator character following the abbrev, that expands the abbrev—replacing the abbrev with its expansion. For example, if ‘foo’ is defined as an abbrev expanding to ‘find outer otter’, then typing f o o . will insert ‘find outer otter.’.
Abbrevs expand only when Abbrev mode, a buffer-local minor mode, is enabled. Disabling Abbrev mode does not cause abbrev definitions to be forgotten, but they do not expand until Abbrev mode is enabled again. The command M-x abbrev-mode toggles Abbrev mode; with a numeric argument, it turns Abbrev mode on if the argument is positive, off otherwise. See Minor Modes.
Abbrevs can have mode-specific definitions, active only in one major mode. Abbrevs can also have global definitions that are active in all major modes. The same abbrev can have a global definition and various mode-specific definitions for different major modes. A mode-specific definition for the current major mode overrides a global definition.
You can define abbrevs interactively during the editing session, irrespective of whether Abbrev mode is enabled. You can also save lists of abbrev definitions in files, which you can then reload for use in later sessions.
Next: Controlling Abbrev Expansion, Previous: Abbrev Concepts, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.2 Defining Abbrevs
- C-x a g
Define an abbrev, using one or more words before point as its expansion (
add-global-abbrev
).- C-x a l
Similar, but define an abbrev specific to the current major mode (
add-mode-abbrev
).- C-x a i g
Define a word in the buffer as an abbrev (
inverse-add-global-abbrev
).- C-x a i l
Define a word in the buffer as a mode-specific abbrev (
inverse-add-mode-abbrev
).- M-x define-global-abbrev RET abbrev RET exp RET
Define abbrev as an abbrev expanding into exp.
- M-x define-mode-abbrev RET abbrev RET exp RET
Define abbrev as a mode-specific abbrev expanding into exp.
- M-x kill-all-abbrevs
Discard all abbrev definitions, leaving a blank slate.
The usual way to define an abbrev is to enter the text you want the
abbrev to expand to, position point after it, and type C-x a g
(add-global-abbrev
). This reads the abbrev itself using the
minibuffer, and then defines it as an abbrev for one or more words before
point. Use a numeric argument to say how many words before point should be
taken as the expansion. For example, to define the abbrev ‘foo’ as
mentioned above, insert the text ‘find outer otter’ and then type
C-u 3 C-x a g f o o RET.
If you’re using transient-mark-mode
(which is the default),
the active region will be used as the expansion of the abbrev being
defined. If not, an argument of zero to C-x a g means to use
the contents of the region.
The command C-x a l (add-mode-abbrev
) is similar, but
defines a mode-specific abbrev for the current major mode. The
arguments work the same as for C-x a g.
C-x a i g (inverse-add-global-abbrev
) and C-x a i
l (inverse-add-mode-abbrev
) perform the opposite task: if the
abbrev text is already in the buffer, you use these commands to define
an abbrev by specifying the expansion in the minibuffer. These
commands will expand the abbrev text used for the definition.
You can define an abbrev without inserting either the abbrev or its
expansion in the buffer using the command define-global-abbrev
.
It reads two arguments—the abbrev, and its expansion. The command
define-mode-abbrev
does likewise for a mode-specific abbrev.
To change the definition of an abbrev, just make a new definition. When an abbrev has a prior definition, the abbrev definition commands ask for confirmation before replacing it.
To remove an abbrev definition, give a negative argument to the abbrev definition command: C-u - C-x a g or C-u - C-x a l. The former removes a global definition, while the latter removes a mode-specific definition. M-x kill-all-abbrevs removes all abbrev definitions, both global and local.
Next: Abbrevs Suggestions, Previous: Defining Abbrevs, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.3 Controlling Abbrev Expansion
When Abbrev mode is enabled, an abbrev expands whenever it is present in the buffer just before point and you type a self-inserting whitespace or punctuation character (SPC, comma, etc.). More precisely, any character that is not a word constituent expands an abbrev, and any word-constituent character can be part of an abbrev. The most common way to use an abbrev is to insert it and then insert a punctuation or whitespace character to expand it.
Abbrev expansion preserves case: ‘foo’ expands to ‘find
outer otter’, and ‘Foo’ to ‘Find outer otter’. ‘FOO’
expands to ‘Find Outer Otter’ by default, but if you change the
variable abbrev-all-caps
to a non-nil
value, it expands
to ‘FIND OUTER OTTER’.
These commands are used to control abbrev expansion:
- M-'
Separate a prefix from a following abbrev to be expanded (
abbrev-prefix-mark
).- C-x a e ¶
Expand the abbrev before point (
expand-abbrev
). This is effective even when Abbrev mode is not enabled.- M-x unexpand-abbrev ¶
Undo the expansion of the last expanded abbrev.
- M-x expand-region-abbrevs
Expand some or all abbrevs found in the region.
You may wish to expand an abbrev and attach a prefix to the expansion;
for example, if ‘cnst’ expands into ‘construction’, you might want
to use it to enter ‘reconstruction’. It does not work to type
recnst, because that is not necessarily a defined abbrev. What
you can do is use the command M-' (abbrev-prefix-mark
) in
between the prefix ‘re’ and the abbrev ‘cnst’. First, insert
‘re’. Then type M-'; this inserts a hyphen in the buffer to
indicate that it has done its work. Then insert the abbrev ‘cnst’;
the buffer now contains ‘re-cnst’. Now insert a non-word character
to expand the abbrev ‘cnst’ into ‘construction’. This
expansion step also deletes the hyphen that indicated M-' had been
used. The result is the desired ‘reconstruction’.
If you actually want the text of the abbrev in the buffer, rather than its expansion, you can accomplish this by inserting the following punctuation with C-q. Thus, foo C-q , leaves ‘foo,’ in the buffer, not expanding it.
If you expand an abbrev by mistake, you can undo the expansion by
typing C-/ (undo
). See Undo. This undoes the
insertion of the abbrev expansion and brings back the abbrev text. If
the result you want is the terminating non-word character plus the
unexpanded abbrev, you must reinsert the terminating character,
quoting it with C-q. You can also use the command M-x
unexpand-abbrev to cancel the last expansion without deleting the
terminating character.
M-x expand-region-abbrevs searches through the region for defined abbrevs, and for each one found offers to replace it with its expansion. This command is useful if you have typed in text using abbrevs but forgot to turn on Abbrev mode first. It may also be useful together with a special set of abbrev definitions for making several global replacements at once. This command is effective even if Abbrev mode is not enabled.
The function expand-abbrev
performs the expansion by calling
the function that abbrev-expand-function
specifies. By
changing this function you can make arbitrary changes to
the abbrev expansion. See Abbrev Expansion in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual.
Next: Examining and Editing Abbrevs, Previous: Controlling Abbrev Expansion, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.4 Abbrevs Suggestions
You can get abbrev suggestions when you manually type text for which there is currently an active defined abbrev. For example, if there is an abbrev ‘foo’ with the expansion ‘find outer otter’, and you manually type ‘find outer otter’, Emacs can notice this and show a hint in the echo area when you have stopped typing.
To enable the abbrev suggestion feature, customize the option
abbrev-suggest
to a non-nil
value.
The variable abbrev-suggest-hint-threshold
controls when to
suggest an abbrev to the user. This variable defines the minimum
savings (in terms of the number of characters the user will not have
to type) required for Emacs to suggest using an abbrev. For example,
if the user types ‘foo bar’ (seven characters) and there is an
abbrev ‘fubar’ defined (five characters), the user will not get
any suggestion unless the threshold is set to the number 2 or lower.
With the default value 3, the user would not get any suggestion in
this example, because the savings in using the abbrev are below
the threshold. If you always want to get abbrev suggestions, set this
variable’s value to zero.
The command abbrev-suggest-show-report
displays a buffer with
all the abbrev suggestions shown during the current editing session.
This can be useful if you get several abbrev suggestions and don’t
remember them all.
Next: Saving Abbrevs, Previous: Abbrevs Suggestions, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.5 Examining and Editing Abbrevs
- M-x list-abbrevs
Display a list of all abbrev definitions. With a numeric argument, list only local abbrevs.
- M-x edit-abbrevs
Edit a list of abbrevs; you can add, alter or remove definitions.
The output from M-x list-abbrevs looks like this:
various other tables… (python-mode-skeleton-abbrev-table) "class" (sys) 0 "" python-skeleton-class (lisp-mode-abbrev-table) "ks" 0 "keymap-set" (global-abbrev-table) "dfn" 0 "definition"
(Some blank lines of no semantic significance, and some other abbrev tables, have been omitted.)
A line containing a name in parentheses is the header for abbrevs in a
particular abbrev table; global-abbrev-table
contains all the global
abbrevs, and the other abbrev tables that are named after major modes
contain the mode-specific abbrevs.
Within each abbrev table, each nonblank line defines one abbrev. The word at the beginning of the line is the abbrev. The number that follows is the number of times the abbrev has been expanded. Emacs keeps track of this to help you see which abbrevs you actually use, so that you can eliminate those that you don’t use often. The string at the end of the line is the expansion.
Some abbrevs are marked with ‘(sys)’. These system
abbrevs (see Abbrevs in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual)
are pre-defined by various modes, and are not saved to your abbrev
file. To disable a system abbrev, define an abbrev of the same name
that expands to itself, and save it to your abbrev file. The system
abbrevs have an associated hook function, which is called to perform
the abbrev expansion; the name of that function follows the abbrev
expansion in the buffer shown by list-abbrevs
.
M-x edit-abbrevs allows you to add, change or kill abbrev definitions by editing a list of them in an Emacs buffer. The list has the same format described above. The buffer of abbrevs is called *Abbrevs*, and is in Edit-Abbrevs mode. Type C-c C-c in this buffer to install the abbrev definitions as specified in the buffer—and delete any abbrev definitions not listed.
The command edit-abbrevs
is actually the same as
list-abbrevs
except that it selects the buffer *Abbrevs*
whereas list-abbrevs
merely displays it in another window.
Next: Dynamic Abbrev Expansion, Previous: Examining and Editing Abbrevs, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.6 Saving Abbrevs
These commands allow you to keep abbrev definitions between editing sessions.
- M-x write-abbrev-file RET file RET
Write a file file describing all defined abbrevs.
- M-x read-abbrev-file RET file RET
Read the file file and define abbrevs as specified therein.
- M-x define-abbrevs
Define abbrevs from definitions in current buffer.
- M-x insert-abbrevs
Insert all abbrevs and their expansions into current buffer.
M-x write-abbrev-file reads a file name using the minibuffer and then writes a description of all current abbrev definitions into that file. This is used to save abbrev definitions for use in a later session. The text stored in the file is a series of Lisp expressions that, when executed, define the same abbrevs that you currently have.
M-x read-abbrev-file reads a file name using the minibuffer
and then reads the file, defining abbrevs according to the contents of
the file. The function quietly-read-abbrev-file
is similar
except that it does not display a message in the echo area; you cannot
invoke it interactively, and it is used primarily in your init file
(see The Emacs Initialization File). If either of these functions is called with
nil
as the argument, it uses the file given by the variable
abbrev-file-name
, which is ~/.emacs.d/abbrev_defs by
default. This is your standard abbrev definition file, and Emacs
loads abbrevs from it automatically when it starts up. (As an
exception, Emacs does not load the abbrev file when it is started in
batch mode. See Initial Options, for a description of batch mode.)
Emacs will offer to save abbrevs automatically if you have changed
any of them, whenever it offers to save all files (for C-x s or
C-x C-c). It saves them in the file specified by
abbrev-file-name
. This feature can be inhibited by setting the
variable save-abbrevs
to nil
; setting it to
silently
will save the abbrevs automatically without asking.
The commands M-x insert-abbrevs and M-x define-abbrevs are similar to the previous commands but work on text in an Emacs buffer. M-x insert-abbrevs inserts text into the current buffer after point, describing all current abbrev definitions; M-x define-abbrevs parses the entire current buffer and defines abbrevs accordingly.
Next: Customizing Dynamic Abbreviation, Previous: Saving Abbrevs, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.7 Dynamic Abbrev Expansion
The abbrev facility described above operates automatically as you insert text, but all abbrevs must be defined explicitly. By contrast, dynamic abbrevs allow the meanings of abbreviations to be determined automatically from the contents of the buffer, but dynamic abbrev expansion happens only when you request it explicitly.
- M-/
Expand the word in the buffer before point as a dynamic abbrev, by searching for words starting with that abbreviation (
dabbrev-expand
).- C-M-/
Complete the word before point as a dynamic abbrev (
dabbrev-completion
).
For example, if the buffer contains ‘does this follow ’ and you
type f o M-/, the effect is to insert ‘follow’ because that
is the last word in the buffer that starts with ‘fo’. A numeric
argument to M-/ says to take the second, third, etc. distinct
expansion found looking backward from point. Repeating M-/
searches for an alternative expansion by looking farther back. After
scanning all the text before point, it searches the text after point.
The variable dabbrev-limit
, if non-nil
, specifies how far
away in the buffer to search for an expansion.
After scanning the current buffer, M-/ normally searches other
buffers. The variables dabbrev-check-all-buffers
and
dabbrev-check-other-buffers
can be used to determine which
other buffers, if any, are searched. Buffers that have major modes
derived from any of the modes in dabbrev-ignored-buffer-modes
are ignored.
For finer control over which buffers to scan, customize the
variables dabbrev-ignored-buffer-names
and
dabbrev-ignored-buffer-regexps
. The value of the former is a
list of buffer names to skip. The value of the latter is a list of
regular expressions; if a buffer’s name matches any of these regular
expressions, dynamic abbrev expansion skips that buffer.
A negative argument to M-/, as in C-u - M-/, says to search first for expansions after point, then other buffers, and consider expansions before point only as a last resort. If you repeat the M-/ to look for another expansion, do not specify an argument. Repeating M-/ cycles through all the expansions after point and then the expansions before point.
After you have expanded a dynamic abbrev, you can copy additional words that follow the expansion in its original context. Simply type SPC M-/ for each additional word you want to copy. The spacing and punctuation between words is copied along with the words.
You can control the way M-/ determines the word to expand and how to expand it, see Customizing Dynamic Abbreviation.
The command C-M-/ (dabbrev-completion
) performs
completion of a dynamic abbrev. Instead of trying the possible
expansions one by one, it finds all of them, then inserts the text
that they have in common. If they have nothing in common, C-M-/
displays a list of completions, from which you can select a choice in
the usual manner. See Completion.
Dynamic abbrev expansion is completely independent of Abbrev mode; the expansion of a word with M-/ is completely independent of whether it has a definition as an ordinary abbrev.
Previous: Dynamic Abbrev Expansion, Up: Abbrevs [Contents][Index]
30.8 Customizing Dynamic Abbreviation
Normally, dynamic abbrev expansion ignores case when searching for expansions. That is, the expansion need not agree in case with the word you are expanding.
This feature is controlled by the variable
dabbrev-case-fold-search
. If it is t
, case is ignored
in this search; if it is nil
, the word and the expansion must
match in case. If the value is case-fold-search
(the default),
then the variable case-fold-search
controls whether to ignore
case while searching for expansions (see Lax Matching During Searching).
Normally, dynamic abbrev expansion preserves the case pattern of the dynamic abbrev you are expanding, by converting the expansion to that case pattern.
The variable dabbrev-case-replace
controls whether to
preserve the case pattern of the dynamic abbrev. If it is t
,
the dynamic abbrev’s case pattern is preserved in most cases; if it is
nil
, the expansion is always copied verbatim. If the value is
case-replace
(the default), then the variable
case-replace
controls whether to copy the expansion verbatim
(see Replace Commands and Lax Matches).
However, if the expansion contains a complex mixed case pattern, and
the dynamic abbrev matches this pattern as far as it goes, then the
expansion is always copied verbatim, regardless of those variables.
Thus, for example, if the buffer contains
variableWithSillyCasePattern
, and you type v a M-/, it
copies the expansion verbatim including its case pattern.
The variable dabbrev-abbrev-char-regexp
, if non-nil
,
controls which characters are considered part of a word, for dynamic
expansion purposes. The regular expression must match just one
character, never two or more. The same regular expression also
determines which characters are part of an expansion. The (default)
value nil
has a special meaning: dynamic abbrevs (i.e. the
word at point) are made of word characters, but their expansions are
looked for as sequences of word and symbol characters. This is
generally appropriate for expanding symbols in a program source and
also for human-readable text in many languages, but may not be what
you want in a text buffer that includes unusual punctuation characters;
in that case, the value "\\sw"
might produce better results.
In shell scripts and makefiles, a variable name is sometimes prefixed
with ‘$’ and sometimes not. Major modes for this kind of text can
customize dynamic abbrev expansion to handle optional prefixes by setting
the variable dabbrev-abbrev-skip-leading-regexp
. Its value
should be a regular expression that matches the optional prefix that
dynamic abbrev expression should ignore. The default is nil
,
which means no characters should be skipped.
Next: The Calendar and the Diary, Previous: Abbrevs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
31 Dired, the Directory Editor
Dired makes an Emacs buffer containing a listing of a directory, and optionally some of its subdirectories as well. You can use the normal Emacs commands to move around in this buffer, and special Dired commands to operate on the listed files. Dired works with both local and remote directories.
The Dired buffer is normally read-only, and inserting text in it is not allowed (however, the Wdired mode allows that, see Editing the Dired Buffer). Ordinary printing characters such as d and x are redefined for special Dired commands. Some Dired commands mark or flag the current file (that is, the file on the current line); other commands operate on the marked files or on the flagged files. You first mark certain files in order to operate on all of them with one command.
The Dired-X package provides various extra features for Dired mode. See Dired-X in Dired Extra User’s Manual.
You can also view a list of files in a directory with C-x C-d
(list-directory
). Unlike Dired, this command does not allow
you to operate on the listed files. See File Directories.
- Entering Dired
- Navigation in the Dired Buffer
- Deleting Files with Dired
- Flagging Many Files at Once
- Visiting Files in Dired
- Dired Marks vs. Flags
- Operating on Files
- Shell Commands in Dired
- Shell Command Guessing
- Transforming File Names in Dired
- File Comparison with Dired
- Subdirectories in Dired
- Subdirectory Switches in Dired
- Moving Over Subdirectories
- Hiding Subdirectories
- Updating the Dired Buffer
- Dired and
find
- Editing the Dired Buffer
- Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired
- Other Dired Features
31.1 Entering Dired
To invoke Dired, type C-x d (dired
). This reads a
directory’s name using the minibuffer, and opens a Dired buffer
listing the files in that directory. You can also supply a wildcard
file name pattern as the minibuffer argument, in which case the Dired
buffer lists all files matching that pattern. A wildcard may appear
in the directory part as well.
For instance,
C-x d ~/foo/*.el RET C-x d ~/foo/*/*.el RET
The former lists all the files with extension ‘.el’ in directory ‘foo’. The latter lists the files with extension ‘.el’ in all the subdirectories of ‘foo’.
On Posix systems, when the system shell supports globstar, a recursive globbing feature, and that support is enabled, you can use recursive globbing in Dired:
C-x d ~/foo/**/*.el RET
This command produces a directory listing with all the files with extension ‘.el’, descending recursively in all the subdirectories of ‘foo’. Note that there are small differences in the implementation of globstar between different shells. Check your shell manual to know the expected behavior.
If the shell supports globstar, but that support is disabled by
default, you can still let Dired use this feature by customizing
dired-maybe-use-globstar
to a non-nil
value; then Dired
will enable globstar for those shells for which it knows how (see
dired-enable-globstar-in-shell
for the list of those shells).
The usual history and completion commands can be used in the minibuffer; in particular, M-n puts the name of the visited file (if any) in the minibuffer (see Minibuffer History).
You can also invoke Dired by giving C-x C-f (find-file
)
a directory’s name.
You can ask Emacs to invoke Dired on the default-directory
(see default-directory) of any buffer, by typing
C-x C-j (dired-jump
). If the buffer visits a file, this
command will move point to that file’s line in the Dired buffer it
shows; otherwise, point will end up on the first file in the directory
listing. As an exception, if you type C-x C-j in a Dired
buffer, Emacs displays the directory listing of the parent directory
and places point on the line that corresponds to the directory where
you invoked dired-jump
. Typing C-x 4 C-j
(dired-jump-other-window
) has the same effect, but displays the
Dired buffer in a new window.
The variable dired-listing-switches
specifies the options to
give to ls
for listing the directory; this string
must contain ‘-l’. If you use a prefix argument with the
dired
command, you can specify the ls
switches with the
minibuffer before you enter the directory specification. No matter
how they are specified, the ls
switches can include short
options (that is, single characters) requiring no arguments, and long
options (starting with ‘--’) whose arguments are specified with
‘=’.
Dired does not handle files that have names with embedded newline
characters well. If you have many such files, you may consider adding
‘-b’ to dired-listing-switches
. This will quote all
special characters and allow Dired to handle them better. (You can
also use the C-u C-x d command to add ‘-b’ temporarily.)
Dired displays in the mode line an indication of what were the
switches used to invoke ls
. By default, Dired will try to
determine whether the switches indicate sorting by name or date, and
will say so in the mode line. If the dired-switches-in-mode-line
variable is as-is
, the switches will be shown verbatim. If
this variable’s value is an integer, the switch display will be
truncated to that length. This variable can also be a function, which
will be called with dired-actual-switches
as the only
parameter, and should return a string to display in the mode line.
If your ls
program supports the ‘--dired’ option,
Dired automatically passes it that option; this causes ls
to
emit special escape sequences for certain unusual file names, without
which Dired will not be able to parse those names. The first time you
run Dired in an Emacs session, it checks whether ls
supports
the ‘--dired’ option by calling it once with that option. If the
exit code is 0, Dired will subsequently use the ‘--dired’ option;
otherwise it will not. You can inhibit this check by customizing the
variable dired-use-ls-dired
. The value unspecified
(the
default) means to perform the check; any other non-nil
value
means to use the ‘--dired’ option; and nil
means not to
use the ‘--dired’ option.
On MS-Windows and MS-DOS systems, and also on some remote systems,
Emacs emulates ls
. See Emulation of ls
on MS-Windows, for options and
peculiarities of this emulation.
To display the Dired buffer in another window, use C-x 4 d
(dired-other-window
). C-x 5 d
(dired-other-frame
) displays the Dired buffer in a separate
frame.
Typing q (quit-window
) buries the Dired buffer, and
deletes its window if the window was created just for that buffer.
Next: Flagging Many Files at Once, Previous: Navigation in the Dired Buffer, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.3 Deleting Files with Dired
One of the most frequent uses of Dired is to first flag files for deletion, then delete the files that were flagged.
- d
Flag this file for deletion (
dired-flag-file-deletion
).- u
Remove the deletion flag (
dired-unmark
).- DEL
Move point to previous line and remove the deletion flag on that line (
dired-unmark-backward
).- x
Delete files flagged for deletion (
dired-do-flagged-delete
).
You can flag a file for deletion by moving to the line describing
the file and typing d (dired-flag-file-deletion
). The
deletion flag is visible as a ‘D’ at the beginning of the line.
This command moves point to the next line, so that repeated d
commands flag successive files. A numeric prefix argument serves as a
repeat count; a negative count means to flag preceding files.
If the region is active, the d command flags all files in the region for deletion; in this case, the command does not move point, and ignores any prefix argument.
The reason for flagging files for deletion, rather than deleting
files immediately, is to reduce the danger of deleting a file
accidentally. Until you direct Dired to delete the flagged files, you
can remove deletion flags using the commands u and DEL.
u (dired-unmark
) works just like d, but removes
flags rather than making flags. DEL
(dired-unmark-backward
) moves upward, removing flags; it is
like u with argument -1. A numeric prefix argument to
either command serves as a repeat count, with a negative count meaning
to unflag in the opposite direction. If the region is active, these
commands instead unflag all files in the region, without moving point.
To delete flagged files, type x
(dired-do-flagged-delete
). This command displays a list of all
the file names flagged for deletion, and requests confirmation with
yes. If you confirm, Dired deletes the flagged files, then
deletes their lines from the text of the Dired buffer. The Dired
buffer, with somewhat fewer lines, remains selected.
If you answer no or quit with C-g when asked to confirm, you return immediately to Dired, with the deletion flags still present in the buffer, and no files actually deleted.
You can delete empty directories just like other files, but normally
Dired cannot delete directories that are nonempty. However, if the
variable dired-recursive-deletes
is non-nil
, then Dired
is allowed to delete nonempty directories including all their
contents. That can be somewhat risky. If the value of the variable
is always
, Dired will delete nonempty directories recursively,
which is even more risky.
Even if you have set dired-recursive-deletes
to nil
, you
might want sometimes to delete directories recursively without being
asked for confirmation for all of them. For example, you may want
that when you have marked many directories for deletion and you are
very sure that all of them can safely be deleted. For every nonempty
directory you are asked for confirmation to delete, if you answer
all
, then all the remaining directories will be deleted without
any further questions.
If you change the variable delete-by-moving-to-trash
to
t
, the above deletion commands will move the affected files or
directories into the operating system’s Trash, instead of deleting
them outright. See Miscellaneous File Operations.
An alternative way of deleting files is to mark them with m and delete with D, see Operating on Files.
Next: Visiting Files in Dired, Previous: Deleting Files with Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.4 Flagging Many Files at Once
The #, ~, ., % &, and % d commands flag many files for deletion, based on their file names:
- #
Flag all auto-save files (files whose names start and end with ‘#’) for deletion (see Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters).
- ~
Flag all backup files (files whose names end with ‘~’) for deletion (see Backup Files).
- . (Period)
Flag excess numeric backup files for deletion. The oldest and newest few backup files of any one file are exempt; the middle ones are flagged.
- % &
Flag for deletion all files with certain kinds of names which suggest you could easily create those files again.
- % d regexp RET
Flag for deletion all files whose names match the regular expression regexp.
# (dired-flag-auto-save-files
) flags all files whose
names look like auto-save files—that is, files whose names begin and
end with ‘#’. See Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters.
~ (dired-flag-backup-files
) flags all files whose names
say they are backup files—that is, files whose names end in
‘~’. See Backup Files.
. (period, dired-clean-directory
) flags just some of
the backup files for deletion: all but the oldest few and newest few
backups of any one file. Normally, the number of newest versions kept
for each file is given by the variable dired-kept-versions
(not kept-new-versions
; that applies only when saving).
The number of oldest versions to keep is given by the variable
kept-old-versions
.
Period with a positive numeric argument, as in C-u 3 .,
specifies the number of newest versions to keep, overriding
dired-kept-versions
. A negative numeric argument overrides
kept-old-versions
, using minus the value of the argument to
specify the number of oldest versions of each file to keep.
% & (dired-flag-garbage-files
) flags files whose names
match the regular expression specified by the variable
dired-garbage-files-regexp
. By default, this matches certain
files produced by TeX, ‘.bak’ files, and the ‘.orig’ and
‘.rej’ files produced by patch
.
% d flags all files whose names match a specified regular
expression (dired-flag-files-regexp
). Only the non-directory
part of the file name is used in matching. You can use ‘^’ and
‘$’ to anchor matches. You can exclude certain subdirectories
from marking by hiding them while you use % d. See Hiding Subdirectories.
Next: Dired Marks vs. Flags, Previous: Flagging Many Files at Once, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.5 Visiting Files in Dired
There are several Dired commands for visiting or examining the files listed in the Dired buffer. All of them apply to the current line’s file; if that file is really a directory, these commands invoke Dired on that subdirectory (making a separate Dired buffer).
- f ¶
-
Visit the file described on the current line, like typing C-x C-f and supplying that file name (
dired-find-file
). See Visiting Files. - RET ¶
- e
-
Equivalent to f.
- o ¶
-
Like f, but uses another window to display the file’s buffer (
dired-find-file-other-window
). The Dired buffer remains visible in the first window. This is like using C-x 4 C-f to visit the file. See Multiple Windows. - C-o ¶
-
Visit the file described on the current line, and display the buffer in another window, but do not select that window (
dired-display-file
). - mouse-1 ¶
- mouse-2
Visit the file whose name you clicked on (
dired-mouse-find-file-other-window
). This uses another window to display the file, like the o command.- v ¶
-
View the file described on the current line, with View mode (
dired-view-file
). View mode provides convenient commands to navigate the buffer but forbids changing it; See View Mode. - ^ ¶
-
Visit the parent directory of the current directory (
dired-up-directory
). This is equivalent to moving to the line for .. and typing f there.
- User Option: dired-kill-when-opening-new-dired-buffer ¶
When visiting a new sub-directory in Dired, Emacs will (by default) open a new buffer to display this new directory, and leave the old Dired buffer as is. If this user option is non-
nil
, the old Dired buffer will be killed after selecting the new directory. This means that if you’re traversing a directory structure in Dired, you won’t end up with more than a single Dired buffer.
Next: Operating on Files, Previous: Visiting Files in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.6 Dired Marks vs. Flags
Instead of flagging a file with ‘D’, you can mark the file with some other character (usually ‘*’). Most Dired commands to operate on files use the files marked with ‘*’. The only command that operates on flagged files is x, which deletes them.
Here are some commands for marking with ‘*’, for unmarking, and for operating on marks. (See Deleting Files with Dired, for commands to flag and unflag files.)
- m ¶
- * m
-
Mark the current file with ‘*’ (
dired-mark
). If the region is active, mark all files in the region instead; otherwise, if a numeric argument n is supplied, mark the next n files instead, starting with the current file (if n is negative, mark the previous -n files). If invoked on a subdirectory header line (see Subdirectories in Dired), this command marks all the files in that subdirectory. - * N ¶
-
Report what the number and size of the marked files are (
dired-number-of-marked-files
). - * * ¶
-
Mark all executable files with ‘*’ (
dired-mark-executables
). With a numeric argument, unmark all those files. - * @ ¶
-
Mark all symbolic links with ‘*’ (
dired-mark-symlinks
). With a numeric argument, unmark all those files. - * / ¶
-
Mark with ‘*’ all files which are directories, except for . and .. (
dired-mark-directories
). With a numeric argument, unmark all those files. - * s ¶
-
Mark all the files in the current subdirectory, aside from . and .. (
dired-mark-subdir-files
). - u ¶
- * u
-
Remove any mark on this line (
dired-unmark
). If the region is active, unmark all files in the region instead; otherwise, if a numeric argument n is supplied, unmark the next n files instead, starting with the current file (if n is negative, unmark the previous -n files). - DEL ¶
- * DEL
-
Move point to previous line and remove any mark on that line (
dired-unmark-backward
). If the region is active, unmark all files in the region instead; otherwise, if a numeric argument n is supplied, unmark the n preceding files instead, starting with the current file (if n is negative, unmark the next -n files). - * ! ¶
- U
-
Remove all marks from all the files in this Dired buffer (
dired-unmark-all-marks
). - * ? markchar ¶
- M-DEL
-
Remove all marks that use the character markchar (
dired-unmark-all-files
). If invoked with M-DEL, the command prompts for markchar. That markchar is a single character—do not use RET to terminate it. See the description of the * c command below, which lets you replace one mark character with another.With a numeric argument, this command queries about each marked file, asking whether to remove its mark. You can answer y meaning yes, n meaning no, or ! to remove the marks from the remaining files without asking about them.
- * C-n ¶
- M-}
-
Move down to the next marked file (
dired-next-marked-file
). A file is “marked” if it has any kind of mark. - * C-p ¶
- M-{
-
Move up to the previous marked file (
dired-prev-marked-file
). - t ¶
- * t
-
Toggle all marks (
dired-toggle-marks
): files marked with ‘*’ become unmarked, and unmarked files are marked with ‘*’. Files marked in any other way are not affected. - * c old-markchar new-markchar ¶
-
Replace all marks that use the character old-markchar with marks that use the character new-markchar (
dired-change-marks
). This command is the primary way to create or use marks other than ‘*’ or ‘D’. The arguments are single characters—do not use RET to terminate them.You can use almost any character as a mark character by means of this command, to distinguish various classes of files. If old-markchar is a space (‘ ’), then the command operates on all unmarked files; if new-markchar is a space, then the command unmarks the files it acts on.
To illustrate the power of this command, here is how to put ‘D’ flags on all the files that have no marks, while unflagging all those that already have ‘D’ flags:
* c D t * c SPC D * c t SPC
This assumes that no files were already marked with ‘t’.
- % m regexp RET ¶
- * % regexp RET
-
Mark (with ‘*’) all files whose names match the regular expression regexp (
dired-mark-files-regexp
). This command is like % d, except that it marks files with ‘*’ instead of flagging with ‘D’.Only the non-directory part of the file name is used in matching. Use ‘^’ and ‘$’ to anchor matches. You can exclude subdirectories by temporarily hiding them (see Hiding Subdirectories).
- % g regexp RET ¶
-
Mark (with ‘*’) all files whose contents contain a match for the regular expression regexp (
dired-mark-files-containing-regexp
). This command is like % m, except that it searches the file contents instead of the file name. Note that if a file is visited in an Emacs buffer, anddired-always-read-filesystem
isnil
(the default), this command will look in the buffer without revisiting the file, so the results might be inconsistent with the file on disk if its contents have changed since it was last visited. If you don’t want this, you may wish to revert the files you have visited in your buffers, or to turn on Auto-Revert mode in those buffers, before invoking this command. See Reverting a Buffer. If you prefer that this command should always revisit the file, without you having to revert the file or enable Auto-Revert mode, you might want to setdired-always-read-filesystem
to non-nil
. - C-/ ¶
- C-x u
- C-_
-
Undo changes in the Dired buffer, such as adding or removing marks (
dired-undo
). This command does not revert the actual file operations, nor recover lost files! It just undoes changes in the buffer itself.In some cases, using this after commands that operate on files can cause trouble. For example, after renaming one or more files,
dired-undo
restores the original names in the Dired buffer, which gets the Dired buffer out of sync with the actual contents of the directory.
Next: Shell Commands in Dired, Previous: Dired Marks vs. Flags, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.7 Operating on Files
This section describes the basic Dired commands to operate on one file or several files. All of these commands are capital letters; all of them use the minibuffer, either to read an argument or to ask for confirmation, before they act. All of them let you specify the files to manipulate in these ways:
- If you give the command a numeric prefix argument n, it operates on the next n files, starting with the current file. (If n is negative, the command operates on the -n files preceding the current line.)
- Otherwise, if some files are marked with ‘*’, the command operates on all those files.
- Otherwise, the command operates on the current file only.
Certain other Dired commands, such as ! and the ‘%’ commands, use the same conventions to decide which files to work on.
In addition to Dired commands described here, you can also invoke Version Control (VC) commands on one or more files shown in a Dired buffer. See Version Control.
Commands which ask for a destination directory, such as those which
copy and rename files or create links for them, try to guess the default
target directory for the operation. Normally, they suggest the Dired
buffer’s default directory, but if the option dired-dwim-target
is non-nil
, and if there is another Dired buffer displayed in
some window, that other buffer’s directory is suggested instead.
You can customize dired-dwim-target
to prefer either the next
window with a Dired buffer, or the most recently used window with
a Dired buffer, or to use any other function. When the value is
a function, it will be called with no arguments and is expected to
return a list of directories which will be used as defaults
(i.e. default target and “future history”).
Here are the file-manipulating Dired commands that operate on files.
- C new RET
Copy the specified files (
dired-do-copy
). The argument new is the directory to copy into, or (if copying a single file) the new name. This is like the shell commandcp
.The option
dired-create-destination-dirs
controls whether Dired should create non-existent directories in the destination while copying/renaming files. The default valuenil
means Dired never creates such missing directories; the valuealways
, means Dired automatically creates them; the valueask
means Dired asks you for confirmation before creating them.If the option
dired-create-destination-dirs-on-trailing-dirsep
is non-nil
in addition todired-create-destination-dirs
, a trailing directory separator at the destination directory is treated specially. In that case, when copying to ‘test/’ and no directory ‘test’ exists already, it will be created and the specified source files or directories are copied into the newly created directory.If
dired-copy-preserve-time
is non-nil
, then copying with this command preserves the modification time of the old file in the copy, like ‘cp -p’.The variable
dired-recursive-copies
controls whether to copy directories recursively (like ‘cp -r’). The default istop
, which means to ask before recursively copying a directory.The variable
dired-copy-dereference
controls whether to copy symbolic links as links or after dereferencing (like ‘cp -L’). The default isnil
, which means that the symbolic links are copied by creating new ones.The
dired-keep-marker-copy
user option controls how this command handles file marking. The default is to mark all new copies of files with a ‘C’ mark.- D ¶
-
Delete the specified files (
dired-do-delete
). This is like the shell commandrm
.Like the other commands in this section, this command operates on the marked files, or the next n files. By contrast, x (
dired-do-flagged-delete
) deletes all flagged files. - R new RET
Rename the specified files (
dired-do-rename
). If you rename a single file, the argument new is the new name of the file. If you rename several files, the argument new is the directory into which to move the files (this is like the shell commandmv
).The option
dired-create-destination-dirs
controls whether Dired should create non-existent directories in new.The option
dired-create-destination-dirs-on-trailing-dirsep
, when set in addition todired-create-destination-dirs
, controls whether a trailing directory separator at the destination is treated specially. In that case, when renaming a directory ‘old’ to ‘new/’ and no directory ‘new’ exists already, it will be created and ‘old’ is moved into the newly created directory. Otherwise, ‘old’ is renamed to ‘new’.Dired automatically changes the visited file name of buffers associated with renamed files so that they refer to the new names.
If the value of the variable
dired-vc-rename-file
is non-nil
, files are renamed using the commands of the underlying VCS, viavc-rename-file
(see Deleting and Renaming Version-Controlled Files).- H new RET
Make hard links to the specified files (
dired-do-hardlink
). This is like the shell commandln
. The argument new is the directory to make the links in, or (if making just one link) the name to give the link.- S new RET
Make symbolic links to the specified files (
dired-do-symlink
). This is like ‘ln -s’. The argument new is the directory to make the links in, or (if making just one link) the name to give the link.- Y new RET
Make relative symbolic links to the specified files (
dired-do-relsymlink
). The argument new is the directory to make the links in, or (if making just one link) the name to give the link. This is likedired-do-symlink
but creates relative symbolic links. For example:foo -> ../bar/foo
It does not create absolute ones like:
foo -> /path/that/may/change/any/day/bar/foo
- M modespec RET
Change the mode (also called permission bits) of the specified files (
dired-do-chmod
). modespec can be in octal or symbolic notation, like arguments handled by thechmod
program. This command does not follow symbolic links, so it reports an error if you try to change the mode of a symbolic link on a platform where such modes are immutable.- G newgroup RET
Change the group of the specified files to newgroup (
dired-do-chgrp
).- O newowner RET
Change the owner of the specified files to newowner (
dired-do-chown
). (On most systems, only the superuser can do this.)The variable
dired-chown-program
specifies the name of the program to use to do the work. (This variable is necessary because different systems putchown
in different places).- T timestamp RET
Touch the specified files (
dired-do-touch
). This means updating their modification times to timestamp, which defaults to the present time. This is like the shell commandtouch
.- P command RET
Print the specified files (
dired-do-print
). You must specify the command to print them with, but the minibuffer starts out with a suitable guess made using the variableslpr-command
andlpr-switches
(the same variables thatlpr-buffer
uses; see Printing Hard Copies).- Z
Compress the specified files (
dired-do-compress
). If the file appears to be a compressed file already, uncompress it instead. Each marked file is compressed into its own archive; this uses thegzip
program if it is available, otherwise it usescompress
.On a directory name, this command produces a compressed archive depending on the
dired-compress-directory-default-suffix
user option. The default is a .tar.gz archive containing all of the directory’s files, by running thetar
command with output piped togzip
. To allow decompression of compressed directories, typing Z on a .tar.gz or .tgz archive file unpacks all the files in the archive into a directory whose name is the archive name with the extension removed.- c
Compress the specified files (
dired-do-compress-to
) into a single archive anywhere on the file system. The default archive is controlled by thedired-compress-directory-default-suffix
user option. Also seedired-compress-files-alist
.- :d
Decrypt the specified files (
epa-dired-do-decrypt
). See Dired integration in EasyPG Assistant User’s Manual.- :v
Verify digital signatures on the specified files (
epa-dired-do-verify
). See Dired integration in EasyPG Assistant User’s Manual.- :s
Digitally sign the specified files (
epa-dired-do-sign
). See Dired integration in EasyPG Assistant User’s Manual.- :e
Encrypt the specified files (
epa-dired-do-encrypt
). See Dired integration in EasyPG Assistant User’s Manual.- L
Load the specified Emacs Lisp files (
dired-do-load
). See Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs.- B
Byte compile the specified Emacs Lisp files (
dired-do-byte-compile
). See Byte Compilation in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.- I
Run Info on this file (assumed to be a file in Info format).
- N
Run man on this file (assumed to be a file in
nroff
format).- A regexp RET
Search all the specified files for the regular expression regexp (
dired-do-find-regexp
).This command is a variant of
xref-find-references
(see Searching and Replacing with Identifiers), it displays the *xref* buffer, where you can navigate between matches and display them as needed using the commands described in Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer.If any of the marked files are directories, then this command searches all of the files in those directories, and any of their subdirectories, recursively, except files whose names match
grep-find-ignored-files
and subdirectories whose names matchgrep-find-ignored-directories
.- Q regexp RET to RET
Perform
query-replace-regexp
on each of the specified files, replacing matches for regexp with the string to (dired-do-find-regexp-and-replace
).This command is a variant of
xref-query-replace-in-results
. It presents an *xref* buffer that lists all the matches of regexp, and you can use the special commands in that buffer (see Commands Available in the *xref* Buffer). In particular, if you exit the query replace loop, you can use r in that buffer to replace more matches. See Searching and Replacing with Identifiers.Like with
dired-do-find-regexp
, if any of the marked files are directories, this command performs replacements in all of the files in those directories, and in any of their subdirectories, recursively, except for files whose names matchgrep-find-ignored-files
and subdirectories whose names matchgrep-find-ignored-directories
.
Next: Shell Command Guessing, Previous: Operating on Files, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.8 Shell Commands in Dired
The Dired command ! (dired-do-shell-command
) reads a
shell command string in the minibuffer, and runs that shell command on
one or more files. The files that the shell command operates on are
determined in the usual way for Dired commands (see Operating on Files). The command X is a synonym for !.
The command & (dired-do-async-shell-command
) does the
same, except that it runs the shell command asynchronously. (You can
also do this with !, by appending a ‘&’ character to the
end of the shell command.) When the command operates on more than one
file, it runs multiple parallel copies of the specified shell command,
one for each file. As an exception, if the specified shell command
ends in ‘;’ or ‘;&’, the shell command is run in the
background on each file sequentially; Emacs waits for each invoked
shell command to terminate before running the next one.
For both ! and &, the working directory for the shell command is the top-level directory of the Dired buffer.
If you tell ! or & to operate on more than one file, the shell command string determines how those files are passed to the shell command:
- If you use ‘*’ surrounded by whitespace in the command string,
then the command runs just once, with the list of file names
substituted for the ‘*’. The order of file names is the order of
appearance in the Dired buffer.
Thus, ! tar cf foo.tar * RET runs
tar
on the entire list of file names, putting them into one tar file foo.tar.If you want to use ‘*’ as a shell wildcard with whitespace around it, write ‘*""’. In the shell, this is equivalent to ‘*’; but since the ‘*’ is not surrounded by whitespace, Dired does not treat it specially. Emacs will prompt for confirmation if you do this, unless
dired-confirm-shell-command
isnil
. - Otherwise, if the command string contains ‘?’ surrounded by whitespace or ‘`?`’, Emacs runs the shell command once for each file, substituting the current file name for ‘?’ and ‘`?`’ each time. You can use both ‘?’ and ‘`?`’ more than once in the command; the same file name replaces each occurrence. If you mix them with ‘*’ the command signals an error.
- If the command string contains neither ‘*’ nor ‘?’ nor ‘`?`’,
Emacs runs the shell command once for each file, adding the file name at the
end. For example, ! uudecode RET runs
uudecode
on each file.
To iterate over the file names in a more complicated fashion, you might prefer to use an explicit shell loop. For example, here is how to uuencode each file, making the output file name by appending ‘.uu’ to the input file name:
for file in * ; do uuencode "$file" "$file" >"$file".uu; done
The same example with ‘`?`’ notation:
uuencode ? ? > `?`.uu
The ! and & commands do not attempt to update the Dired buffer to show new or modified files, because they don’t know what files will be changed. Use the g command to update the Dired buffer (see Updating the Dired Buffer).
See Single Shell Commands, for information about running shell commands outside Dired.
Next: Transforming File Names in Dired, Previous: Shell Commands in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.9 Shell Command Guessing
Based upon the name of a file, Dired tries to guess what shell command you might want to apply to it. For example, if you have point on a file named foo.tar and you press !, Dired will guess that you want to run ‘tar xvf’, and suggest that as the default shell command.
You can type M-n to get the default into the minibuffer for editing. If there are several commands for a given file, type M-n several times to see each matching command in order.
Dired only tries to guess a command for a single file, never for a list of marked files.
- Variable: dired-guess-shell-alist-default ¶
This variable specifies the predefined rules for guessing shell commands suitable for certain files. Set this to
nil
to turn guessing off. The elements ofdired-guess-shell-alist-user
(defined by the user) will override these rules.
- Variable: dired-guess-shell-alist-user ¶
If non-
nil
, this variable specifies the user-defined alist of file regexps and their suggested commands. These rules take precedence over the predefined rules in the variabledired-guess-shell-alist-default
whendired-do-shell-command
is run). The default isnil
.Each element of the alist looks like
(regexp command…)
where each command can either be a string or a Lisp expression that evaluates to a string. If several commands are given, all of them will temporarily be pushed onto the history.
A ‘*’ in the shell command stands for the file name that matched regexp. When Emacs invokes the command, it replaces each instance of ‘*’ with the matched file name.
To add rules for ‘.foo’ and ‘.bar’ file extensions, add this to your Init file:
(setq dired-guess-shell-alist-user (list (list "\\.foo$" "foo-command") ; fixed rule ;; possibly more rules... (list "\\.bar$" ; rule with condition test '(if condition "bar-command-1" "bar-command-2"))))
This will override any predefined rules for the same extensions.
You can find more user options with M-x customize-group RET dired-guess RET.
Next: File Comparison with Dired, Previous: Shell Command Guessing, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.10 Transforming File Names in Dired
This section describes Dired commands which alter file names in a systematic way. Each command operates on some or all of the marked files, using a new name made by transforming the existing name.
Like the basic Dired file-manipulation commands (see Operating on Files), the commands described here operate either on the next n files, or on all files marked with ‘*’, or on the current file. (To mark files, use the commands described in Dired Marks vs. Flags.)
All of the commands described in this section work interactively: they ask you to confirm the operation for each candidate file. Thus, you can select more files than you actually need to operate on (e.g., with a regexp that matches many files), and then filter the selected names by typing y or n when the command prompts for confirmation.
- % u
Rename each of the selected files to an upper-case name (
dired-upcase
). If the old file names are Foo and bar, the new names are FOO and BAR.- % l ¶
-
Rename each of the selected files to a lower-case name (
dired-downcase
). If the old file names are Foo and bar, the new names are foo and bar. - % R from RET to RET ¶
- % C from RET to RET
- % H from RET to RET
- % S from RET to RET
- % Y from RET to RET
-
These five commands rename, copy, make hard links, make soft links, and make relative soft links, in each case computing the new name by regular-expression substitution from the name of the old file.
The four regular-expression substitution commands effectively
perform a search-and-replace on the selected file names. They read
two arguments: a regular expression from, and a substitution
pattern to; they match each old file name against
from, and then replace the matching part with to. You can
use ‘\&’ and ‘\digit’ in to to refer to all or
part of what the pattern matched in the old file name, as in
replace-regexp
(see Regexp Replacement). If the regular
expression matches more than once in a file name, only the first match
is replaced.
For example, % R ^.*$ RET x-\& RET renames each selected file by prepending ‘x-’ to its name. The inverse of this, removing ‘x-’ from the front of each file name, is also possible: one method is % R ^x-\(.*\)$ RET \1 RET; another is % R ^x- RET RET. (Use ‘^’ and ‘$’ to anchor matches that should span the whole file name.)
Normally, the replacement process does not consider the files’ directory names; it operates on the file name within the directory. If you specify a numeric argument of zero, then replacement affects the entire absolute file name including directory name. (A non-zero argument specifies the number of files to operate on.)
You may want to select the set of files to operate on using the same regexp from that you will use to operate on them. To do this, mark those files with % m from RET, then use the same regular expression in the command to operate on the files. To make this more convenient, the % commands to operate on files use the last regular expression specified in any % command as a default.
Next: Subdirectories in Dired, Previous: Transforming File Names in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.11 File Comparison with Dired
The = (dired-diff
) command compares the current file
(the file at point) with another file (read using the minibuffer)
using the diff
program. The file specified with the
minibuffer is the first argument of diff
, and file at point
is the second argument. The output of the diff
program is
shown in a buffer using Diff mode (see Comparing Files).
If the region is active, the default for the file read using the minibuffer is the file at the mark (i.e., the ordinary Emacs mark, not a Dired mark; see Setting the Mark). Otherwise, if the file at point has a backup file (see Backup Files), that is the default.
You could also compare files using ediff-files
, see
Major Entry Points in Ediff User’s Manual.
Next: Subdirectory Switches in Dired, Previous: File Comparison with Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.12 Subdirectories in Dired
A Dired buffer usually displays just one directory, but you can optionally include its subdirectories as well.
The simplest way to include multiple directories in one Dired buffer is
to specify the options ‘-lR’ for running ls
. (If you give a
numeric argument when you run Dired, then you can specify these options
in the minibuffer.) That produces a recursive directory listing showing
all subdirectories at all levels.
More often, you will want to show only specific subdirectories. You
can do this with i (dired-maybe-insert-subdir
):
- i ¶
-
Insert the contents of a subdirectory later in the buffer.
If you use this command on a line that describes a file which is a directory, it inserts the contents of that directory into the same Dired buffer, and moves there. Inserted subdirectory contents follow the top-level directory of the Dired buffer, just as they do in ‘ls -lR’ output.
If the subdirectory’s contents are already present in the buffer, the i command just moves to it.
In either case, i sets the Emacs mark before moving, so C-u C-SPC returns to your previous position in the Dired buffer (see Setting the Mark). You can also use ‘^’ to return to the parent directory in the same Dired buffer (see Visiting Files in Dired).
Use the l command (dired-do-redisplay
) to update the
subdirectory’s contents, and use C-u k on the subdirectory
header line to remove the subdirectory listing (see Updating the Dired Buffer). You can also hide and show inserted subdirectories
(see Hiding Subdirectories).
Next: Moving Over Subdirectories, Previous: Subdirectories in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.13 Subdirectory Switches in Dired
You can insert subdirectories with specified ls
switches in
Dired buffers using C-u i. You can change the ls
switches of an already inserted subdirectory at point using C-u l.
Dired preserves the switches if you revert the buffer. Deleting a subdirectory forgets about its switches.
Using dired-undo
(see Dired Marks vs. Flags)
to reinsert or delete
subdirectories that were inserted with explicit switches can bypass
Dired’s machinery for remembering (or forgetting) switches. Deleting
a subdirectory using dired-undo
does not forget its switches.
When later reinserted using i, it will be reinserted using its
old switches. Using dired-undo
to reinsert a subdirectory that
was deleted using the regular Dired commands (not dired-undo
)
will originally insert it with its old switches. Reverting the
buffer, however, will relist it using the buffer’s default switches.
If any of this yields problems, you can easily correct the situation
using C-u i or C-u l.
Dired does not remember the R
switch. Inserting a subdirectory
with switches that include the R
switch is equivalent to
inserting each of its subdirectories using all remaining switches.
For instance, updating or killing a subdirectory that was inserted
with the R
switch will not update or kill its subdirectories.
The buffer’s default switches do not affect subdirectories that were inserted using explicitly specified switches. In particular, commands such as s that change the buffer’s switches do not affect such subdirectories. (They do, however, affect subdirectories without explicitly assigned switches.)
You can make Dired forget about all subdirectory switches and relist all subdirectories with the buffer’s default switches using M-x dired-reset-subdir-switches. This also reverts the Dired buffer.
Next: Hiding Subdirectories, Previous: Subdirectory Switches in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.14 Moving Over Subdirectories
When a Dired buffer lists subdirectories, you can use the page motion commands C-x [ and C-x ] to move by entire directories (see Pages).
The following commands move across, up and down in the tree of directories within one Dired buffer. They move to directory header lines, which are the lines that give a directory’s name, at the beginning of the directory’s contents.
- C-M-n
Go to next subdirectory header line, regardless of level (
dired-next-subdir
).- C-M-p
Go to previous subdirectory header line, regardless of level (
dired-prev-subdir
).- C-M-u
Go up to the parent directory’s header line (
dired-tree-up
).- C-M-d
Go down in the directory tree, to the first subdirectory’s header line (
dired-tree-down
).- <
Move up to the previous directory-file line (
dired-prev-dirline
). These lines are the ones that describe a directory as a file in its parent directory.- >
Move down to the next directory-file line (
dired-next-dirline
).- M-G
Prompt for a directory and move to its directory-file line (
dired-goto-subdir
).
Next: Updating the Dired Buffer, Previous: Moving Over Subdirectories, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.15 Hiding Subdirectories
Hiding a subdirectory means to make it invisible, except for its header line.
- $ ¶
-
Hide or show the subdirectory that point is in, and move point to the next subdirectory (
dired-hide-subdir
). This is a toggle. A numeric argument serves as a repeat count. - M-$ ¶
-
Hide all subdirectories in this Dired buffer, leaving only their header lines (
dired-hide-all
). Or, if any subdirectory is currently hidden, make all subdirectories visible again. You can use this command to get an overview in very deep directory trees or to move quickly to subdirectories far away.
Ordinary Dired commands never consider files inside a hidden subdirectory. For example, the commands to operate on marked files ignore files in hidden directories even if they are marked. Thus you can use hiding to temporarily exclude subdirectories from operations without having to remove the Dired marks on files in those subdirectories.
See Subdirectories in Dired, for how to insert a subdirectory listing, and see Updating the Dired Buffer, for how to delete it.
Next: Dired and find
, Previous: Hiding Subdirectories, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.16 Updating the Dired Buffer
This section describes commands to update the Dired buffer to reflect outside (non-Dired) changes in the directories and files, and to delete part of the Dired buffer.
- g
Update the entire contents of the Dired buffer (
revert-buffer
).- l
Update the specified files (
dired-do-redisplay
). You specify the files for l in the same way as for file operations.- k
Delete the specified file lines—not the files, just the lines (
dired-do-kill-lines
).- s
Toggle between alphabetical order and date/time order (
dired-sort-toggle-or-edit
).- C-u s switches RET
Refresh the Dired buffer using switches as
dired-listing-switches
.
Type g (revert-buffer
) to update the contents of the
Dired buffer, based on changes in the files and directories listed.
This preserves all marks except for those on files that have vanished.
Hidden subdirectories are updated but remain hidden.
To update only some of the files, type l
(dired-do-redisplay
). Like the Dired file-operating commands,
this command operates on the next n files (or previous
-n files), or on the marked files if any, or on the
current file. Updating the files means reading their current status,
then updating their lines in the buffer to indicate that status.
If you use l on a subdirectory header line, it updates the contents of the corresponding subdirectory.
If you use C-x d or some other Dired command to visit a
directory that is already being shown in a Dired buffer, Dired
switches to that buffer but does not update it. If the buffer is not
up-to-date, Dired displays a warning telling you to type g to
update it. You can also tell Emacs to revert each Dired buffer
automatically when you revisit it, by setting the variable
dired-auto-revert-buffer
to a non-nil
value.
To delete file lines from the buffer—without actually
deleting the files—type k (dired-do-kill-lines
). Like
the file-operating commands, this command operates on the next n
files, or on the marked files if any. However, it does not operate on
the current file, since otherwise mistyping k could be annoying.
If you use k to kill the line for a directory file which you had inserted in the Dired buffer as a subdirectory (see Subdirectories in Dired), it removes the subdirectory listing as well. Typing C-u k on the header line for a subdirectory also removes the subdirectory line from the Dired buffer.
The g command brings back any individual lines that you have killed in this way, but not subdirectories—you must use i to reinsert a subdirectory.
The files in a Dired buffers are normally listed in alphabetical order
by file names. Alternatively Dired can sort them by date/time. The
Dired command s (dired-sort-toggle-or-edit
) switches
between these two sorting modes. The mode line in a Dired buffer
indicates which way it is currently sorted—by name, or by date.
C-u s switches RET lets you specify a new value for
dired-listing-switches
.
Next: Editing the Dired Buffer, Previous: Updating the Dired Buffer, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.17 Dired and find
You can select a set of files for display in a Dired buffer more
flexibly by using the find
utility to choose the files.
To search for files with names matching a wildcard pattern use M-x find-name-dired. It reads arguments directory and pattern, and chooses all the files in directory or its subdirectories whose individual names match pattern.
The files thus chosen are displayed in a Dired buffer, in which the ordinary Dired commands are available.
If you want to test the contents of files, rather than their names,
use M-x find-grep-dired. This command reads two minibuffer
arguments, directory and regexp; it chooses all the files
in directory or its subdirectories that contain a match for
regexp. It works by running the programs find
and
grep
. See also M-x grep-find, in Searching with Grep under Emacs. Remember to write the regular expression for
grep
, not for Emacs. (An alternative method of showing
files whose contents match a given regexp is the % g
regexp command, see Dired Marks vs. Flags.)
The most general command in this series is M-x find-dired,
which lets you specify any condition that find
can test. It
takes two minibuffer arguments, directory and find-args;
it runs find
in directory, passing find-args to
tell find
what condition to test. To use this command, you
need to know how to use find
.
The format of listing produced by these commands is controlled by
the variable find-ls-option
. This is a pair of options; the
first specifying how to call find
to produce the file listing,
and the second telling Dired to parse the output.
The command M-x locate provides a similar interface to the
locate
program. M-x locate-with-filter is similar, but
keeps only files whose names match a given regular expression.
These buffers don’t work entirely like ordinary Dired buffers: file operations work, but do not always automatically update the buffer. Reverting the buffer with g deletes all inserted subdirectories, and erases all flags and marks.
Next: Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired, Previous: Dired and find
, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.18 Editing the Dired Buffer
Wdired is a special mode that allows you to perform file operations
by editing the Dired buffer directly (the “W” in “Wdired” stands
for “writable”). To enter Wdired mode, type C-x C-q
(dired-toggle-read-only
) while in a Dired buffer.
Alternatively, use the ‘Immediate / Edit File Names’ menu item.
While in Wdired mode, you can rename files by editing the file names
displayed in the Dired buffer. All the ordinary Emacs editing
commands, including rectangle operations and query-replace
, are
available for this. Once you are done editing, type C-c C-c
(wdired-finish-edit
). This applies your changes and switches
back to ordinary Dired mode.
Apart from simply renaming files, you can move a file to another directory by typing in the new file name (either absolute or relative). To mark a file for deletion, delete the entire file name. To change the target of a symbolic link, edit the link target name which appears next to the link name.
If you edit the file names to create a new subdirectory, Wdired will
automatically create these new directories. To inhibit this behavior,
set wdired-create-parent-directories
to nil
.
The rest of the text in the buffer, such as the file sizes and
modification dates, is marked read-only, so you can’t edit it.
However, if you set wdired-allow-to-change-permissions
to
t
, you can edit the file permissions. For example, you can
change ‘-rw-r--r--’ to ‘-rw-rw-rw-’ to make a file
world-writable. These changes also take effect when you type C-c
C-c.
Next: Other Dired Features, Previous: Editing the Dired Buffer, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.19 Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired
Image-Dired is a facility for browsing image files. It provides viewing the images either as thumbnails or in full size, either inside Emacs or through an external viewer. This is different from Image mode (see Viewing Image Files) for visiting an image file in the Emacs buffer.
To enter Image-Dired, mark the image files you want to look at in
the Dired buffer, using m as usual. Then type C-t d
(image-dired-display-thumbs
). This creates and switches to a
buffer containing Image-Dired, corresponding to the marked files.
You can also enter Image-Dired directly by typing M-x image-dired. This prompts for a directory; specify one that has image files. This creates thumbnails for all the images in that directory, and displays them all in the thumbnail buffer. The thumbnails are generated in the background and are loaded as they become available.
With point in the thumbnail buffer, you can type RET
(image-dired-display-this
) to display the image in another
window. Use the standard Emacs movement key bindings or the arrow
keys to move around in the thumbnail buffer. For easy browsing, use
SPC (image-dired-display-next
) to advance and display the
next image. Typing DEL (image-dired-display-previous
)
backs up to the previous thumbnail and displays that instead.
Type C-RET
(image-dired-thumbnail-display-external
) to display the image
in an external viewer. You must first configure
image-dired-external-viewer
.
You can delete images through Image-Dired also. Type d
(image-dired-flag-thumb-original-file
) to flag the image file
for deletion in the Dired buffer. Alternatively, you can remove an
image’s thumbnail from the thumbnail buffer without flagging the image
for deletion, by typing C-d (image-dired-delete-char
).
You could also use Image-Dired for “inline” operations (i.e.,
right into the Dired buffer). Type C-t C-t, and the thumbnails
of the selected images in Dired will appear in front of their names
(image-dired-dired-toggle-marked-thumbs
). C-t i and
C-t x will display the image under the point in Emacs or with
the external viewer, respectively.
More advanced features include image tags, which are metadata
used to categorize image files. The tags are stored in a plain text
file configured by image-dired-tags-db-file
.
To tag image files, mark them in the Dired buffer (you can also mark
files in Dired from the thumbnail buffer by typing m) and type
C-t t (image-dired-tag-files
). This reads the tag name
in the minibuffer. To mark files having a certain tag, type C-t f
(image-dired-mark-tagged-files
). After marking image files
with a certain tag, you can use C-t d to view them.
You can also tag a file directly from the thumbnail buffer by typing
t t, and you can remove a tag by typing t r. There is
also a special tag called “comment” for each file (it is not a tag
in the exact same sense as the other tags, it is handled slightly
differently). That is used to enter a comment or description about
the image. You comment a file from the thumbnail buffer by typing
c. You will be prompted for a comment. Type C-t c to add
a comment from Dired (image-dired-dired-comment-files
).
C-t e will bring a buffer to edit comment and tags
(image-dired-dired-edit-comment-and-tags
).
Files that are marked in Dired will also be marked in Image-Dired if
image-dired-thumb-visible-marks
is non-nil
(which is the
default).
Image-Dired also provides simple image manipulation. In the
thumbnail buffer, type L to rotate the original image 90 degrees
anti clockwise, and R to rotate it 90 degrees clockwise. This
rotation is lossless, and uses an external utility called
jpegtran
, which you need to install first.
Previous: Viewing Image Thumbnails in Dired, Up: Dired, the Directory Editor [Contents][Index]
31.20 Other Dired Features
By default, Dired displays the available space on the directory’s
disk on the first line of that directory’s listing, following the
directory name. You can control this display by customizing the
variable dired-free-space
. Its default value is first
,
which produces the available space after the directory name. If you
customize it to the value separate
instead, Dired will display
the disk space information on a separate line, following the line with
the directory name, and will include in that line the space used by
the files in the current directory as well as the available disk
space. If you set this to nil
, the available disk space
information will not be displayed at all.
The command + (dired-create-directory
) reads a
directory’s name, and creates that directory. It signals an error if
the directory already exists.
The command (dired-create-empty-file
) reads a
file name, and creates that file. It signals an error if
the file already exists.
The command M-s a C-s (dired-do-isearch
) begins a
multi-file incremental search on the marked files. If a search
fails at the end of a file, typing C-s advances to the next
marked file and repeats the search; at the end of the last marked
file, the search wraps around to the first marked file. The command
M-s a M-C-s (dired-do-isearch-regexp
) does the same with
a regular expression search. See Repeating Incremental Search, for information
about search repetition.
The command w (dired-copy-filename-as-kill
) puts the
names of the marked (or next n) files into the kill ring, as if
you had killed them with C-w. The names are separated by a
space.
With a zero prefix argument, this uses the absolute file name of each marked file. With just C-u as the prefix argument, it uses file names relative to the Dired buffer’s default directory. (This can still contain slashes if in a subdirectory.) As a special case, if point is on a directory header line, w gives you the absolute name of that directory. Any prefix argument or marked files are ignored in this case.
The main purpose of this command is so that you can yank the file names into arguments for other Emacs commands. It also displays what it added to the kill ring, so you can use it to display the list of currently marked files in the echo area.
If you have an HTML file in the file listing, it can be useful to
view that file with a browser. The W
(browse-url-of-dired-file
) command will use the standard
configured browser to view that file.
The command ( (dired-hide-details-mode
) toggles whether
details, such as ownership or file permissions, are visible in the
current Dired buffer. By default, it also hides the targets of
symbolic links, and all lines other than the header line and
file/directory listings. To change this, customize the options
dired-hide-details-hide-symlink-targets
and
dired-hide-details-hide-information-lines
, respectively.
If the directory you are visiting is under version control (see Version Control), then the normal VC diff and log commands will operate on the selected files.
The command M-x dired-compare-directories is used to compare the current Dired buffer with another directory. It marks all the files that differ between the two directories. It puts these marks in all Dired buffers where these files are listed, which of course includes the current buffer.
The default comparison method (used if you type RET at the
prompt) is to compare just the file names—file names differ if
they do not appear in the other directory. You can specify
more stringent comparisons by entering a Lisp expression, which can
refer to the variables size1
and size2
, the respective
file sizes; mtime1
and mtime2
, the last modification
times in seconds, as floating point numbers; and fa1
and
fa2
, the respective file attribute lists (as returned by the
function file-attributes
). This expression is evaluated for
each pair of like-named files, and files differ if the expression’s
value is non-nil
.
For instance, the sequence M-x dired-compare-directories RET (> mtime1 mtime2) RET marks files newer in this directory than in the other, and marks files older in the other directory than in this one. It also marks files with no counterpart, in both directories, as always.
On the X Window System, Emacs supports the drag and drop protocol.
You can drag a file object from another program, and drop it onto a
Dired buffer; this either moves, copies, or creates a link to the file
in that directory. Precisely which action is taken is determined by
the originating program. Dragging files out of a Dired buffer is also
supported, by enabling the user option dired-mouse-drag-files
,
the mouse can be used to drag files onto other programs. When set to
link
, it will make the other program (typically a file manager)
create a symbolic link to the file; when set to move
, it will
make the other program move the file to a new location, and setting it
to any other non-nil
value will make the other program open or
create a copy of the file. The keyboard modifiers pressed during the
drag-and-drop operation can also control what action the other program
takes towards the file.
Next: Sending Mail, Previous: Dired, the Directory Editor, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
32 The Calendar and the Diary
Emacs provides the functions of a desk calendar, with a diary of planned or past events. It also has facilities for managing your appointments, and keeping track of how much time you spend working on certain projects.
To enter the calendar, type M-x calendar. This displays a three-month calendar centered on the current month, with point on the current date. With a numeric argument, as in C-u M-x calendar, it prompts you for the month and year to be the center of the three-month calendar. The calendar uses its own buffer, whose major mode is Calendar mode.
mouse-3 in the calendar brings up a menu of operations on a particular date; mouse-2 brings up a menu of commonly used calendar features that are independent of any particular date. To exit the calendar, type q.
- Movement in the Calendar
- Scrolling in the Calendar
- Counting Days
- Miscellaneous Calendar Commands
- Writing Calendar Files
- Holidays
- Times of Sunrise and Sunset
- Phases of the Moon
- Conversion To and From Other Calendars
- The Diary
- Daylight Saving Time
- Summing Time Intervals
- More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary
Next: Scrolling in the Calendar, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.1 Movement in the Calendar
Calendar mode provides commands to move through the calendar in logical units of time such as days, weeks, months, and years. If you move outside the three months originally displayed, the calendar display scrolls automatically through time to make the selected date visible. Moving to a date lets you view its holidays or diary entries, or convert it to other calendars; moving by long time periods is also useful simply to scroll the calendar.
32.1.1 Motion by Standard Lengths of Time
The commands for movement in the calendar buffer parallel the commands for movement in text. You can move forward and backward by days, weeks, months, and years.
- C-f
Move point one day forward (
calendar-forward-day
).- C-b
Move point one day backward (
calendar-backward-day
).- C-n
Move point one week forward (
calendar-forward-week
).- C-p
Move point one week backward (
calendar-backward-week
).- M-}
Move point one month forward (
calendar-forward-month
).- M-{
Move point one month backward (
calendar-backward-month
).- C-x ]
Move point one year forward (
calendar-forward-year
).- C-x [
Move point one year backward (
calendar-backward-year
).
The day and week commands are natural analogues of the usual Emacs
commands for moving by characters and by lines. Just as C-n
usually moves to the same column in the following line, in Calendar
mode it is bound to calendar-forward-week
, which moves to the
same day in the following week. And C-p
(calendar-backward-week
moves to the same day in the previous
week. C-f (calendar-forward-day
) and C-b
(calendar-backward-day
) move forward and back by days.
The arrow keys are equivalent to C-f, C-b, C-n and C-p, just as they normally are in other modes.
The commands for motion by months and years work like those for
weeks, but move a larger distance. The month commands M-}
(calendar-forward-month
) and M-{
(calendar-backward-month
) move forward or backward by an entire
month. The year commands C-x ]
(calendar-forward-year
) and C-x [
(calendar-backward-year
) move forward or backward a whole year.
The easiest way to remember these commands is to consider months and years analogous to paragraphs and pages of text, respectively. But the calendar movement commands themselves do not quite parallel those for movement through text: the ordinary Emacs paragraph commands move to the beginning or end of a paragraph, whereas these month and year commands move by an entire month or an entire year, keeping the same date within the month or year.
All these commands accept a numeric argument as a repeat count. For convenience, the digit keys and the minus sign specify numeric arguments in Calendar mode even without the Meta modifier. For example, 100 C-f moves point 100 days forward from its present location.
Next: Specified Dates, Previous: Motion by Standard Lengths of Time, Up: Movement in the Calendar [Contents][Index]
32.1.2 Beginning or End of Week, Month or Year
A week (or month, or year) is not just a quantity of days; we think of weeks (months, years) as starting on particular dates. So Calendar mode provides commands to move to the start or end of a week, month or year:
- C-a
Move point to start of week (
calendar-beginning-of-week
).- C-e
Move point to end of week (
calendar-end-of-week
).- M-a
Move point to start of month (
calendar-beginning-of-month
).- M-e
Move point to end of month (
calendar-end-of-month
).- M-<
Move point to start of year (
calendar-beginning-of-year
).- M->
Move point to end of year (
calendar-end-of-year
).
These commands also take numeric arguments as repeat counts, with the repeat count indicating how many weeks, months, or years to move backward or forward.
By default, weeks begin on Sunday. To make them begin on Monday
instead, set the variable calendar-week-start-day
to 1. To
change which day headers are highlighted as weekend days, set the
variable calendar-weekend-days
.
Previous: Beginning or End of Week, Month or Year, Up: Movement in the Calendar [Contents][Index]
32.1.3 Specified Dates
Calendar mode provides commands for moving to a particular date specified in various ways.
- g d
Move point to specified date (
calendar-goto-date
).- g D
Move point to specified day of year (
calendar-goto-day-of-year
).- g w
Move point to specified week of year (
calendar-iso-goto-week
).- o
Center calendar around specified month (
calendar-other-month
).- .
Move point to today’s date (
calendar-goto-today
).
g d (calendar-goto-date
) prompts for a year, a month, and a day
of the month, and then moves to that date. Because the calendar includes all
dates from the beginning of the current era, you must type the year in its
entirety; that is, type ‘2010’, not ‘10’.
g D (calendar-goto-day-of-year
) prompts for a year and
day number, and moves to that date. Negative day numbers count
backward from the end of the year. g w
(calendar-iso-goto-week
) prompts for a year and week number,
and moves to that week.
o (calendar-other-month
) prompts for a month and year,
then centers the three-month calendar around that month.
You can return to today’s date with .
(calendar-goto-today
).
Next: Counting Days, Previous: Movement in the Calendar, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.2 Scrolling in the Calendar
The calendar display scrolls automatically through time when you move out of the visible portion. You can also scroll it manually. Imagine that the calendar window contains a long strip of paper with the months on it. Scrolling the calendar means moving the strip horizontally, so that new months become visible in the window.
- >
Scroll calendar one month forward (
calendar-scroll-left
).- <
Scroll calendar one month backward (
calendar-scroll-right
).- C-v
- PageDown
- next
Scroll forward by three months (
calendar-scroll-left-three-months
).- M-v
- PageUp
- prior
Scroll backward by three months (
calendar-scroll-right-three-months
).
The most basic calendar scroll commands scroll by one month at a
time. This means that there are two months of overlap between the
display before the command and the display after. >
(calendar-scroll-left
) scrolls the calendar contents one month
forward in time. < (calendar-scroll-right
) scrolls the
contents one month backwards in time.
The commands C-v (calendar-scroll-left-three-months
)
and M-v (calendar-scroll-right-three-months
) scroll the
calendar by an entire screenful—three months—in analogy with the
usual meaning of these commands. C-v makes later dates visible
and M-v makes earlier dates visible. These commands take a
numeric argument as a repeat count; in particular, since C-u
multiplies the next command by four, typing C-u C-v scrolls the
calendar forward by a year and typing C-u M-v scrolls the
calendar backward by a year.
The function keys PageDown (or next) and PageUp (or prior) are equivalent to C-v and M-v, just as they are in other modes.
Next: Miscellaneous Calendar Commands, Previous: Scrolling in the Calendar, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.3 Counting Days
- M-=
Display the number of days in the current region (
calendar-count-days-region
).
To determine the number of days in a range, set the mark on one
date using C-SPC, move point to another date, and type M-=
(calendar-count-days-region
). The numbers of days shown is
inclusive; that is, it includes the days specified by mark and
point.
Next: Writing Calendar Files, Previous: Counting Days, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.4 Miscellaneous Calendar Commands
- p d
Display day-in-year (
calendar-print-day-of-year
).- C-c C-l
Regenerate the calendar window (
calendar-redraw
).- SPC
Scroll the next window up (
scroll-other-window
).- DEL
- S-SPC
Scroll the next window down (
scroll-other-window-down
).- q
Exit from calendar (
calendar-exit
).
To display the number of days elapsed since the start of the year, or
the number of days remaining in the year, type the p d command
(calendar-print-day-of-year
). This displays both of those
numbers in the echo area. The count of days elapsed includes the
selected date. The count of days remaining does not include that
date.
If the calendar window text gets corrupted, type C-c C-l
(calendar-redraw
) to redraw it. (This can only happen if you use
non-Calendar-mode editing commands.)
In Calendar mode, you can use SPC (scroll-other-window
)
and DEL (scroll-other-window-down
) to scroll the other
window (if there is one) up or down, respectively. This is handy when
you display a list of holidays or diary entries in another window.
To exit from the calendar, type q (calendar-exit
). This
buries all buffers related to the calendar, selecting other buffers.
(If a frame contains a dedicated calendar window, exiting from the
calendar deletes or iconifies that frame depending on the value of
calendar-remove-frame-by-deleting
.)
Next: Holidays, Previous: Miscellaneous Calendar Commands, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.5 Writing Calendar Files
You can write calendars and diary entries to HTML and LaTeX files.
The Calendar HTML commands produce files of HTML code that contain
calendar, holiday, and diary entries. Each file applies to one month,
and has a name of the format yyyy-mm.html, where
yyyy and mm are the four-digit year and two-digit month,
respectively. The variable cal-html-directory
specifies the
default output directory for the HTML files. To prevent holidays
from being shown, customize cal-html-holidays
.
Diary entries enclosed by <
and >
are interpreted as
HTML tags (for example: this is a diary entry with <font
color=”red”>some red text</font>). You can change the overall
appearance of the displayed HTML pages (for example, the color of
various page elements, header styles) via a stylesheet cal.css in
the directory containing the HTML files (see the value of the variable
cal-html-css-default
for relevant style settings).
- H m
Generate a one-month calendar (
cal-html-cursor-month
).- H y
Generate a calendar file for each month of a year, as well as an index page (
cal-html-cursor-year
). By default, this command writes files to a year subdirectory, where year is the year at cursor—if this is altered, some hyperlinks between years will not work.
If the variable cal-html-print-day-number-flag
is
non-nil
, then the monthly calendars show the day-of-the-year
number. The variable cal-html-year-index-cols
specifies the
number of columns in the yearly index page.
The Calendar LaTeX commands produce a buffer of LaTeX code that prints as a calendar. Depending on the command you use, the printed calendar covers the day, week, month or year that point is in.
- t m
Generate a one-month calendar (
cal-tex-cursor-month
).- t M
Generate a sideways-printing one-month calendar (
cal-tex-cursor-month-landscape
).- t d
Generate a one-day calendar (
cal-tex-cursor-day
).- t w 1
Generate a one-page calendar for one week, with hours (
cal-tex-cursor-week
).- t w 2
Generate a two-page calendar for one week, with hours (
cal-tex-cursor-week2
).- t w 3
Generate an ISO-style calendar for one week, without hours (
cal-tex-cursor-week-iso
).- t w 4
Generate a calendar for one Monday-starting week, with hours (
cal-tex-cursor-week-monday
).- t w W
Generate a two-page calendar for one week, without hours (
cal-tex-cursor-week2-summary
).- t f w
Generate a Filofax-style two-weeks-at-a-glance calendar (
cal-tex-cursor-filofax-2week
).- t f W
Generate a Filofax-style one-week-at-a-glance calendar (
cal-tex-cursor-filofax-week
).- t y
Generate a calendar for one year (
cal-tex-cursor-year
).- t Y
Generate a sideways-printing calendar for one year (
cal-tex-cursor-year-landscape
).- t f y
Generate a Filofax-style calendar for one year (
cal-tex-cursor-filofax-year
).
Some of these commands print the calendar sideways (in landscape mode), so it can be wider than it is long. Some of them use Filofax paper size (3.75in x 6.75in). All of these commands accept a prefix argument, which specifies how many days, weeks, months or years to print (starting always with the selected one).
If the variable cal-tex-holidays
is non-nil
(the default),
then the printed calendars show the holidays in calendar-holidays
.
If the variable cal-tex-diary
is non-nil
(the default is
nil
), diary entries are included also (in monthly, Filofax, and
iso-week calendars only). If the variable cal-tex-rules
is
non-nil
(the default is nil
), the calendar displays ruled
pages in styles that have sufficient room. Consult the documentation of
the individual cal-tex functions to see which calendars support which
features.
You can use the variable cal-tex-preamble-extra
to insert extra
LaTeX commands in the preamble of the generated document if you need
to.
Next: Times of Sunrise and Sunset, Previous: Writing Calendar Files, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.6 Holidays
The Emacs calendar knows about many major and minor holidays, and can display them. You can add your own holidays to the default list.
- mouse-3 Holidays
- h
Display holidays for the selected date (
calendar-cursor-holidays
).- x
Mark holidays in the calendar window (
calendar-mark-holidays
).- u
Unmark calendar window (
calendar-unmark
).- a
List all holidays for the displayed three months in another window (
calendar-list-holidays
).- M-x holidays
List all holidays for three months around today’s date in another window.
- M-x list-holidays
List holidays in another window for a specified range of years.
To see if any holidays fall on a given date, position point on that
date in the calendar window and use the h
(calendar-cursor-holidays
) command. Alternatively, click on
that date with mouse-3 and then choose Holidays from the
menu that appears. Either way, this displays the holidays for that
date, in the echo area if they fit there, otherwise in a separate
window.
To view the distribution of holidays for all the dates shown in the
calendar, use the x (calendar-mark-holidays
) command.
This displays the dates that are holidays in a different face.
See calendar-holiday-marker.
The command applies both to the currently visible months and to
other months that subsequently become visible by scrolling. To turn
marking off and erase the current marks, type u
(calendar-unmark
), which also erases any diary marks
(see The Diary). If the variable calendar-mark-holidays-flag
is non-nil
, creating or updating the calendar marks holidays
automatically.
To get even more detailed information, use the a
(calendar-list-holidays
) command, which displays a separate
buffer containing a list of all holidays in the current three-month
range. You can use SPC and DEL in the calendar window to
scroll that list up and down, respectively.
The command M-x holidays displays the list of holidays for the
current month and the preceding and succeeding months; this works even
if you don’t have a calendar window. If the variable
calendar-view-holidays-initially-flag
is non-nil
, creating
the calendar displays holidays in this way. If you want the list of
holidays centered around a different month, use C-u M-x
holidays, which prompts for the month and year.
The holidays known to Emacs include United States holidays and the major Bahá’í, Chinese, Christian, Islamic, and Jewish holidays; also the solstices and equinoxes.
The command M-x holiday-list displays the list of holidays for a range of years. This function asks you for the starting and stopping years, and allows you to choose all the holidays or one of several categories of holidays. You can use this command even if you don’t have a calendar window.
The dates used by Emacs for holidays are based on current practice, not historical fact. For example Veteran’s Day began in 1919, but is shown in earlier years.
Next: Phases of the Moon, Previous: Holidays, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.7 Times of Sunrise and Sunset
Special calendar commands can tell you, to within a minute or two, the times of sunrise and sunset for any date.
- mouse-3 Sunrise/sunset
- S
Display times of sunrise and sunset for the selected date (
calendar-sunrise-sunset
).- M-x sunrise-sunset
Display times of sunrise and sunset for today’s date.
- C-u M-x sunrise-sunset
Display times of sunrise and sunset for a specified date.
- M-x calendar-sunrise-sunset-month
Display times of sunrise and sunset for the selected month.
Within the calendar, to display the local times of sunrise
and sunset in the echo area, move point to the date you want, and type
S (calendar-sunrise-sunset
). Alternatively, click
mouse-3 on the date, then choose ‘Sunrise/sunset’ from the
menu that appears. The command M-x sunrise-sunset is available
outside the calendar to display this information for today’s date or a
specified date. To specify a date other than today, use C-u M-x
sunrise-sunset, which prompts for the year, month, and day.
You can display the times of sunrise and sunset for any location and any date with C-u C-u M-x sunrise-sunset. This asks you for a longitude, latitude, number of minutes difference from Coordinated Universal Time, and date, and then tells you the times of sunrise and sunset for that location on that date.
Because the times of sunrise and sunset depend on the location on earth, you need to tell Emacs your latitude, longitude, and location name before using these commands. Here is an example of what to set:
(setq calendar-latitude 40.1) (setq calendar-longitude -88.2) (setq calendar-location-name "Urbana, IL")
Use one decimal place in the values of calendar-latitude
and
calendar-longitude
.
Your time zone also affects the local time of sunrise and sunset. Emacs usually gets time zone information from the operating system, but if these values are not what you want (or if the operating system does not supply them), you must set them yourself. Here is an example:
(setq calendar-time-zone -360) (setq calendar-standard-time-zone-name "CST") (setq calendar-daylight-time-zone-name "CDT")
The value of calendar-time-zone
is the number of minutes of
difference between your local standard time and Coordinated Universal
Time (a.k.a. “Greenwich time”). The values of
calendar-standard-time-zone-name
and
calendar-daylight-time-zone-name
are the abbreviations used in
your time zone. Emacs displays the times of sunrise and sunset
corrected for daylight saving time. See Daylight Saving Time,
for how daylight saving time is determined.
If you want to display numerical time zones (like ‘"+0100"’)
instead of symbolic ones (like ‘"CET"’), set the variable
calendar-time-zone-style
to numeric
.
As a user, you might find it convenient to set the calendar location variables for your usual physical location in your .emacs file. If you are a system administrator, you may want to set these variables for all users in a default.el file. See The Emacs Initialization File.
Next: Conversion To and From Other Calendars, Previous: Times of Sunrise and Sunset, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.8 Phases of the Moon
The calendar commands described in this section display the dates and times of the phases of the moon (new moon, first quarter, full moon, last quarter). This feature is useful for debugging problems that depend on the phase of the moon.
- M
Display the dates and times for all the quarters of the moon for the three-month period shown (
calendar-lunar-phases
).- M-x lunar-phases
Display dates and times of the quarters of the moon for three months around today’s date.
Within the calendar, use the M (calendar-lunar-phases
)
command to display a separate buffer of the phases of the moon for the
current three-month range. The dates and times listed are accurate to
within a few minutes.
Outside the calendar, use the command M-x lunar-phases to display the list of the phases of the moon for the current month and the preceding and succeeding months. For information about a different month, use C-u M-x lunar-phases, which prompts for the month and year.
The dates and times given for the phases of the moon are given in local time (corrected for daylight saving, when appropriate). See the discussion in the previous section (see Times of Sunrise and Sunset).
Next: The Diary, Previous: Phases of the Moon, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.9 Conversion To and From Other Calendars
The Emacs calendar displayed is always the Gregorian calendar, sometimes called the New Style calendar, which is used in most of the world today. However, this calendar did not exist before the sixteenth century and was not widely used before the eighteenth century; it did not fully displace the Julian calendar and gain universal acceptance until the early twentieth century. The Emacs calendar can display any month since January, year 1 of the current era, but the calendar displayed is always the Gregorian, even for a date at which the Gregorian calendar did not exist.
While Emacs cannot display other calendars, it can convert dates to and from several other calendars.
32.9.1 Supported Calendar Systems
The ISO commercial calendar is often used in business.
The Julian calendar, named after Julius Caesar, was the one used in Europe throughout medieval times, and in many countries up until the nineteenth century.
Astronomers use a simple counting of days elapsed since noon, Monday, January 1, 4713 BC on the Julian calendar. The number of days elapsed since then is called the Julian day number or the Astronomical day number.
The Hebrew calendar is used by tradition in the Jewish religion. The Emacs calendar program uses the Hebrew calendar to determine the dates of Jewish holidays. Hebrew calendar dates begin and end at sunset.
The Islamic calendar is used in many predominantly Islamic countries. Emacs uses it to determine the dates of Islamic holidays. There is no universal agreement in the Islamic world about the calendar; Emacs uses a widely accepted version, but the precise dates of Islamic holidays often depend on proclamation by religious authorities, not on calculations. As a consequence, the actual dates of observance can vary slightly from the dates computed by Emacs. Islamic calendar dates begin and end at sunset.
The French Revolutionary calendar was created by the Jacobins after the 1789 revolution, to represent a more secular and nature-based view of the annual cycle, and to install a 10-day week in a rationalization measure similar to the metric system. The French government officially abandoned this calendar at the end of 1805.
The Maya of Central America used three separate, overlapping calendar systems, the long count, the tzolkin, and the haab. Emacs knows about all three of these calendars. Experts dispute the exact correlation between the Mayan calendar and our calendar; Emacs uses the Goodman-Martinez-Thompson correlation in its calculations.
The Copts use a calendar based on the ancient Egyptian solar calendar. Their calendar consists of twelve 30-day months followed by an extra five-day period. Once every fourth year they add a leap day to this extra period to make it six days. The Ethiopic calendar is identical in structure, but has different year numbers and month names.
The Persians use a solar calendar based on a design of Omar Khayyam. Their calendar consists of twelve months of which the first six have 31 days, the next five have 30 days, and the last has 29 in ordinary years and 30 in leap years. Leap years occur in a complicated pattern every four or five years. The calendar implemented here is the arithmetical Persian calendar championed by Birashk, based on a 2,820-year cycle. It differs from the astronomical Persian calendar, which is based on astronomical events. As of this writing the first future discrepancy is projected to occur on March 20, 2025. It is currently not clear what the official calendar of Iran will be at that time.
The Chinese calendar is a complicated system of lunar months arranged into solar years. The years go in cycles of sixty, each year containing either twelve months in an ordinary year or thirteen months in a leap year; each month has either 29 or 30 days. Years, ordinary months, and days are named by combining one of ten celestial stems with one of twelve terrestrial branches for a total of sixty names that are repeated in a cycle of sixty.
The Bahá’í calendar system is based on a solar cycle of 19 months with 19 days each. The four remaining intercalary days are placed between the 18th and 19th months.
Next: Converting From Other Calendars, Previous: Supported Calendar Systems, Up: Conversion To and From Other Calendars [Contents][Index]
32.9.2 Converting To Other Calendars
The following commands describe the selected date (the date at point) in various other calendar systems:
- mouse-3 Other calendars
- p o
Display the selected date in various other calendars. (
calendar-print-other-dates
).- p c
Display ISO commercial calendar equivalent for selected day (
calendar-iso-print-date
).- p j
Display Julian date for selected day (
calendar-julian-print-date
).- p a
Display astronomical (Julian) day number for selected day (
calendar-astro-print-day-number
).- p h
Display Hebrew date for selected day (
calendar-hebrew-print-date
).- p i
Display Islamic date for selected day (
calendar-islamic-print-date
).- p f
Display French Revolutionary date for selected day (
calendar-french-print-date
).- p b
Display Bahá’í date for selected day (
calendar-bahai-print-date
).- p C
Display Chinese date for selected day (
calendar-chinese-print-date
).- p k
Display Coptic date for selected day (
calendar-coptic-print-date
).- p e
Display Ethiopic date for selected day (
calendar-ethiopic-print-date
).- p p
Display Persian date for selected day (
calendar-persian-print-date
).- p m
Display Mayan date for selected day (
calendar-mayan-print-date
).
Otherwise, move point to the date you want to convert, then type the
appropriate command starting with p from the table above. The
prefix p is a mnemonic for “print”, since Emacs “prints” the
equivalent date in the echo area. p o
(calendar-print-other-dates
) displays the date in all forms
known to Emacs. You can also use mouse-3 and then choose
Other calendars from the menu that appears. This displays the
equivalent forms of the date in all the calendars Emacs understands,
in the form of a menu. (Choosing an alternative from this menu
doesn’t actually do anything—the menu is used only for display.)
Previous: Converting To Other Calendars, Up: Conversion To and From Other Calendars [Contents][Index]
32.9.3 Converting From Other Calendars
You can use the other supported calendars to specify a date to move to. This section describes the commands for doing this using calendars other than Mayan; for the Mayan calendar, see the following section.
- g c
Move to a date specified in the ISO commercial calendar (
calendar-iso-goto-date
).- g w
Move to a week specified in the ISO commercial calendar (
calendar-iso-goto-week
).- g j
Move to a date specified in the Julian calendar (
calendar-julian-goto-date
).- g a
Move to a date specified with an astronomical (Julian) day number (
calendar-astro-goto-day-number
).- g b
Move to a date specified in the Bahá’í calendar (
calendar-bahai-goto-date
).- g h
Move to a date specified in the Hebrew calendar (
calendar-hebrew-goto-date
).- g i
Move to a date specified in the Islamic calendar (
calendar-islamic-goto-date
).- g f
Move to a date specified in the French Revolutionary calendar (
calendar-french-goto-date
).- g C
Move to a date specified in the Chinese calendar (
calendar-chinese-goto-date
).- g p
Move to a date specified in the Persian calendar (
calendar-persian-goto-date
).- g k
Move to a date specified in the Coptic calendar (
calendar-coptic-goto-date
).- g e
Move to a date specified in the Ethiopic calendar (
calendar-ethiopic-goto-date
).
These commands ask you for a date on the other calendar, move point to the Gregorian calendar date equivalent to that date, and display the other calendar’s date in the echo area. Emacs uses strict completion (see Completion Exit) whenever it asks you to type a month name, so you don’t have to worry about the spelling of Hebrew, Islamic, or French names.
One common issue concerning the Hebrew calendar is the computation of the anniversary of a date of death, called a yahrzeit. The Emacs calendar includes a facility for such calculations. If you are in the calendar, the command M-x calendar-hebrew-list-yahrzeits asks you for a range of years and then displays a list of the yahrzeit dates for those years for the date given by point. If you are not in the calendar, this command first asks you for the date of death and the range of years, and then displays the list of yahrzeit dates.
Next: Daylight Saving Time, Previous: Conversion To and From Other Calendars, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10 The Diary
The Emacs diary keeps track of appointments or other events on a daily basis, in conjunction with the calendar. To use the diary feature, you must first create a diary file containing a list of events and their dates. Then Emacs can automatically pick out and display the events for today, for the immediate future, or for any specified date.
Although you probably will start by creating a diary manually, Emacs provides a number of commands to let you view, add, and change diary entries.
- The Diary File
- Displaying the Diary
- Date Formats
- Commands to Add to the Diary
- Special Diary Entries
- Appointments
- Importing and Exporting Diary Entries
Next: Displaying the Diary, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.1 The Diary File
Your diary file is a file that records events associated with
particular dates. The name of the diary file is specified by the
variable diary-file
. The default is ~/.emacs.d/diary,
though for compatibility with older versions Emacs will use
~/diary if it exists.
Each entry in the diary file describes one event and consists of one or more lines. An entry always begins with a date specification at the left margin. The rest of the entry is simply text to describe the event. If the entry has more than one line, then the lines after the first must begin with whitespace to indicate they continue a previous entry. Lines that do not begin with valid dates and do not continue a preceding entry are ignored. Here’s an example:
12/22/2015 Twentieth wedding anniversary! 10/22 Ruth's birthday. * 21, *: Payday Tuesday--weekly meeting with grad students at 10am Supowit, Shen, Bitner, and Kapoor to attend. 1/13/89 Friday the thirteenth!! thu 4pm squash game with Lloyd. mar 16 Dad's birthday April 15, 2016 Income tax due. * 15 time cards due.
This example uses extra spaces to align the event descriptions of most of the entries. Such formatting is purely a matter of taste.
You can also use a format where the first line of a diary entry consists only of the date or day name (with no following blanks or punctuation). For example:
02/11/2012 Bill B. visits Princeton today 2pm Cognitive Studies Committee meeting 2:30-5:30 Liz at Lawrenceville 4:00pm Dentist appt 7:30pm Dinner at George's 8:00-10:00pm concert
This entry will have a different appearance if you use the simple diary display (see Diary Display). The simple diary display omits the date line at the beginning; only the continuation lines appear. This style of entry looks neater when you display just a single day’s entries, but can cause confusion if you ask for more than one day’s entries.
Next: Date Formats, Previous: The Diary File, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.2 Displaying the Diary
Once you have created a diary file, you can use the calendar to view it. You can also view today’s events outside of Calendar mode. In the following, key bindings refer to the Calendar buffer.
- mouse-3 Diary
- d
Display all diary entries for the selected date (
diary-view-entries
).- s
Display the entire diary file (
diary-show-all-entries
).- m
Mark all visible dates that have diary entries (
diary-mark-entries
).- u
Unmark the calendar window (
calendar-unmark
).- M-x diary-print-entries
Print hard copy of the diary display as it appears.
- M-x diary
Display all diary entries for today’s date.
- M-x diary-mail-entries
Mail yourself email reminders about upcoming diary entries.
Displaying the diary entries with d
(diary-view-entries
) shows in a separate buffer the diary
entries for the selected date in the calendar. The mode line of the
new buffer shows the date of the diary entries. Holidays are shown
either in the buffer or in the mode line, depending on the display
method you choose
(see Diary Display).
If you specify a numeric argument with d, it shows all the diary
entries for that many successive days. Thus, 2 d displays all the
entries for the selected date and for the following day.
Another way to display the diary entries for a date is to click
mouse-3 on the date, and then choose Diary entries from
the menu that appears. If the variable
calendar-view-diary-initially-flag
is non-nil
, creating the
calendar lists the diary entries for the current date (provided the
current date is visible).
To get a broader view of which days are mentioned in the diary, use
the m (diary-mark-entries
) command. This marks the dates
that have diary entries in a different face.
See diary-entry-marker.
This command applies both to the months that are currently visible
and to those that subsequently become visible after scrolling. To
turn marking off and erase the current marks, type u
(calendar-unmark
), which also turns off holiday marks
(see Holidays). If the variable
calendar-mark-diary-entries-flag
is non-nil
, creating or
updating the calendar marks diary dates automatically.
To prevent an individual diary entry from being marked in the
calendar, insert the string that diary-nonmarking-symbol
specifies (the default is ‘&’) at the beginning of the entry,
before the date. This has no effect on display of the entry in the
diary buffer; it only affects marks on dates in the calendar.
Nonmarking entries can be useful for generic entries that would
otherwise mark many different dates.
To see the full diary file, rather than just some of the entries, use
the s (diary-show-all-entries
) command.
The command M-x diary displays the diary entries for the current
date, independently of the calendar display, and optionally for the next
few days as well; the variable diary-number-of-entries
specifies
how many days to include.
See diary-number-of-entries.
If you put (diary)
in your .emacs file, this
automatically displays a window with the day’s diary entries when you
start Emacs.
Some people like to receive email notifications of events in their
diary. To send such mail to yourself, use the command M-x
diary-mail-entries. A prefix argument specifies how many days
(starting with today) to check; otherwise, the variable
diary-mail-days
says how many days.
Next: Commands to Add to the Diary, Previous: Displaying the Diary, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.3 Date Formats
Here are some sample diary entries, illustrating different ways of formatting a date. The examples all show dates in American order (month, day, year), but Calendar mode supports European order (day, month, year) and ISO order (year, month, day) as options.
4/20/12 Switch-over to new tabulation system apr. 25 Start tabulating annual results 4/30 Results for April are due */25 Monthly cycle finishes Friday Don't leave without backing up files
The first entry appears only once, on April 20, 2012. The second and third appear every year on the specified dates, and the fourth uses a wildcard (asterisk) for the month, so it appears on the 25th of every month. The final entry appears every week on Friday.
You can use just numbers to express a date, as in ‘month/day’ or ‘month/day/year’. This must be followed by a nondigit. In the date itself, month and day are numbers of one or two digits. The optional year is also a number, and may be abbreviated to the last two digits; that is, you can use ‘11/12/2012’ or ‘11/12/12’.
Dates can also have the form ‘monthname day’ or
‘monthname day, year’, where the month’s name can
be spelled in full or abbreviated (with or without a period). The
preferred abbreviations for month and day names can be set using
the variables calendar-abbrev-length
,
calendar-month-abbrev-array
, and
calendar-day-abbrev-array
. The default is to use the first three
letters of a name as its abbreviation. Case is not significant.
A date may be generic; that is, partially unspecified. Then the entry applies to all dates that match the specification. If the date does not contain a year, it is generic and applies to any year. Alternatively, month, day, or year can be ‘*’; this matches any month, day, or year, respectively. Thus, a diary entry ‘3/*/*’ matches any day in March of any year; so does ‘march *’.
If you prefer the European style of writing dates (in which the day
comes before the month), or the ISO style (in which the order is year,
month, day), type M-x calendar-set-date-style while in the
calendar, or customize the variable calendar-date-style
. This
affects how diary dates are interpreted, date display, and the order in
which some commands expect their arguments to be given.
You can use the name of a day of the week as a generic date which applies to any date falling on that day of the week. You can abbreviate the day of the week as described above, or spell it in full; case is not significant.
Next: Special Diary Entries, Previous: Date Formats, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.4 Commands to Add to the Diary
While in the calendar, there are several commands to create diary entries. The basic commands are listed here; more sophisticated commands are in the next section (see Special Diary Entries). Entries can also be based on non-Gregorian calendars. See Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars.
- i d
Add a diary entry for the selected date (
diary-insert-entry
).- i w
Add a diary entry for the selected day of the week (
diary-insert-weekly-entry
).- i m
Add a diary entry for the selected day of the month (
diary-insert-monthly-entry
).- i y
Add a diary entry for the selected day of the year (
diary-insert-yearly-entry
).
You can make a diary entry for a specific date by selecting that
date in the calendar window and typing the i d
(diary-insert-entry
) command. This command displays the end of
your diary file in another window and inserts the date; you can then
type the rest of the diary entry.
If you want to make a diary entry that applies to a specific day of
the week, select that day of the week (any occurrence will do) and
type i w (diary-insert-weekly-entry
). This inserts the
day-of-week as a generic date; you can then type the rest of the diary
entry. You can make a monthly diary entry in the same fashion: select
the day of the month, use the i m
(diary-insert-monthly-entry
) command, and type the rest of the
entry. Similarly, you can insert a yearly diary entry with the i
y (diary-insert-yearly-entry
) command.
All of the above commands make marking diary entries by default. To make a nonmarking diary entry, give a prefix argument to the command. For example, C-u i w makes a nonmarking weekly diary entry.
When you modify the diary file, be sure to save the file before
exiting Emacs. Saving the diary file after using any of the above
insertion commands will automatically update the diary marks in the
calendar window, if appropriate. You can use the command
calendar-redraw
to force an update at any time.
Next: Appointments, Previous: Commands to Add to the Diary, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.5 Special Diary Entries
In addition to entries based on calendar dates, the diary file can contain sexp entries for regular events such as anniversaries. These entries are based on Lisp expressions (sexps) that Emacs evaluates as it scans the diary file. Instead of a date, a sexp entry contains ‘%%’ followed by a Lisp expression which must begin and end with parentheses. The Lisp expression determines which dates the entry applies to.
Calendar mode provides commands to insert certain commonly used sexp entries:
- i a
Add an anniversary diary entry for the selected date (
diary-insert-anniversary-entry
).- i b
Add a block diary entry for the current region (
diary-insert-block-entry
).- i c
Add a cyclic diary entry starting at the date (
diary-insert-cyclic-entry
).
If you want to make a diary entry that applies to the anniversary of
a specific date, move point to that date and use the i a
(diary-insert-anniversary-entry
) command. This displays the
end of your diary file in another window and inserts the anniversary
description; you can then type the rest of the diary entry. The entry
looks like this:
%%(diary-anniversary 10 31 1988) Arthur's birthday
This entry applies to October 31 in any year after 1988; ‘10 31 1988’ specifies the date. (If you are using the European or ISO calendar style, the input order of month, day and year is different.) The reason this expression requires a beginning year is that advanced diary functions can use it to calculate the number of elapsed years.
A block diary entry applies to a specified range of consecutive dates. Here is a block diary entry that applies to all dates from June 24, 2012 through July 10, 2012:
%%(diary-block 6 24 2012 7 10 2012) Vacation
The ‘6 24 2012’ indicates the starting date and the ‘7 10 2012’ indicates the stopping date. (Again, if you are using the European or ISO calendar style, the input order of month, day and year is different.)
To insert a block entry, place point and the mark on the two dates
that begin and end the range, and type i b
(diary-insert-block-entry
). This command displays the end of
your diary file in another window and inserts the block description;
you can then type the diary entry.
Cyclic diary entries repeat after a fixed interval of days.
To create one, select the starting date and use the i c
(diary-insert-cyclic-entry
) command. The command prompts for
the length of interval, then inserts the entry, which looks like this:
%%(diary-cyclic 50 3 1 2012) Renew medication
This entry applies to March 1, 2012 and every 50th day following; ‘3 1 2012’ specifies the starting date. (If you are using the European or ISO calendar style, the input order of month, day and year is different.)
All three of these commands make marking diary entries. To insert a nonmarking entry, give a prefix argument to the command. For example, C-u i a makes a nonmarking anniversary diary entry.
Marking sexp diary entries in the calendar can be time-consuming, since every date visible in the calendar window must be individually checked. So it’s a good idea to make sexp diary entries nonmarking (with ‘&’) when possible.
Another sophisticated kind of sexp entry, a floating diary entry,
specifies a regularly occurring event by offsets specified in days,
weeks, and months. It is comparable to a crontab entry interpreted by
the cron
utility. Here is a nonmarking, floating diary entry
that applies to the fourth Thursday in November:
&%%(diary-float 11 4 4) American Thanksgiving
The 11 specifies November (the eleventh month), the 4 specifies Thursday
(the fourth day of the week, where Sunday is numbered zero), and the
second 4 specifies the fourth Thursday (1 would mean “first”, 2 would
mean “second”, -2 would mean “second-to-last”, and so on).
The month can be a single month or a list of months. Thus you could change
the 11 above to ‘'(1 2 3)’ and have the entry apply to the last
Thursday of January, February, and March. If the month is t
, the
entry applies to all months of the year.
%%(diary-offset '(diary-float t 3 4) 2) Monthly committee meeting
This entry applies to the Saturday after the third Thursday of each
month. The 2 specifies number of days after when the sexp
'(diary-float t 3 4)
would evaluate to t
. This is
useful when for example your organization has a committee meeting two
days after every monthly meeting which takes place on the third
Thursday, or if you would like to attend a virtual meeting scheduled
in a different timezone causing a difference in the date.
Each of the standard sexp diary entries takes an optional parameter specifying the name of a face or a single-character string to use when marking the entry in the calendar. Most generally, sexp diary entries can perform arbitrary computations to determine when they apply. See Sexp Entries and the Fancy Diary Display.
Next: Importing and Exporting Diary Entries, Previous: Special Diary Entries, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.6 Appointments
If you have a diary entry for an appointment, and that diary entry
begins with a recognizable time of day, Emacs can warn you in advance
that an appointment is pending. Emacs alerts you
to the appointment by displaying a message in your chosen format, as
specified by the variable appt-display-format
. If the value of
appt-audible
is non-nil
, the warning includes an audible
reminder. In addition, if appt-display-mode-line
is
non-nil
, Emacs displays the number of minutes to the
appointment on the mode line.
If appt-display-format
has the value window
, then the
variable appt-display-duration
controls how long the reminder
window is visible for; and the variables
appt-disp-window-function
and appt-delete-window-function
give the names of functions used to create and destroy the window,
respectively.
To enable appointment notification, type M-x appt-activate. With a positive argument, it enables notification; with a negative argument, it disables notification; with no argument, it toggles. Enabling notification also sets up an appointment list for today from the diary file, giving all diary entries found with recognizable times of day, and reminds you just before each of them.
For example, suppose the diary file contains these lines:
Monday 9:30am Coffee break 12:00pm Lunch
Then on Mondays, you will be reminded at around 9:20am about your
coffee break and at around 11:50am about lunch. The variable
appt-message-warning-time
specifies how many minutes (default 12)
in advance to warn you. This is a default warning time. Each
appointment can specify a different warning time by adding a piece
matching appt-warning-time-regexp
(see that variable’s
documentation for details).
You can write times in am/pm style (with ‘12:00am’ standing for midnight and ‘12:00pm’ standing for noon), or 24-hour European/military style. You need not be consistent; your diary file can have a mixture of the two styles. Times must be at the beginning of diary entries if they are to be recognized.
Emacs updates the appointments list from the diary file
automatically just after midnight. You can force an update at any
time by re-enabling appointment notification. Both these actions also
display the day’s diary buffer, unless you set
appt-display-diary
to nil
. The appointments list is
also updated whenever the diary file (or a file it includes; see
Fancy Diary Display)
is saved. If you use the Org Mode and keep appointments in your Org
agenda files, you can add those appointments to the list using the
org-agenda-to-appt
command. See Appointment reminders in The Org Manual, for more about that
command.
You can also use the appointment notification facility like an alarm clock. The command M-x appt-add adds entries to the appointment list without affecting your diary file. You delete entries from the appointment list with M-x appt-delete.
Previous: Appointments, Up: The Diary [Contents][Index]
32.10.7 Importing and Exporting Diary Entries
You can transfer diary entries between Emacs diary files and a variety of other formats.
You can import diary entries from Outlook-generated appointment
messages. While viewing such a message in Rmail or Gnus, do M-x
diary-from-outlook to import the entry. You can make this command
recognize additional appointment message formats by customizing the
variable diary-outlook-formats
. Other mail clients can set
diary-from-outlook-function
to an appropriate value.
The icalendar package allows you to transfer data between your Emacs diary file and iCalendar files, which are defined in RFC 2445—Internet Calendaring and Scheduling Core Object Specification (iCalendar) (as well as the earlier vCalendar format).
The command icalendar-import-buffer
extracts
iCalendar data from the current buffer and adds it to your
diary file. This function is also suitable for automatic extraction of
iCalendar data; for example with the Rmail mail client one could use:
(add-hook 'rmail-show-message-hook 'icalendar-import-buffer)
The command icalendar-import-file
imports an iCalendar file
and adds the results to an Emacs diary file. For example:
(icalendar-import-file "/here/is/calendar.ics" "/there/goes/ical-diary")
You can use an #include
directive to add the import file contents
to the main diary file, if these are different files.
See Fancy Diary Display.
Use icalendar-export-file
to interactively export an entire
Emacs diary file to iCalendar format. To export only a part of a diary
file, mark the relevant area, and call icalendar-export-region
.
In both cases, Emacs appends the result to the target file.
Next: Summing Time Intervals, Previous: The Diary, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.11 Daylight Saving Time
Emacs understands the difference between standard time and daylight saving time—the times given for sunrise, sunset, solstices, equinoxes, and the phases of the moon take that into account. The rules for daylight saving time vary from place to place and have also varied historically from year to year. To do the job properly, Emacs needs to know which rules to use.
Some operating systems keep track of the rules that apply to the place
where you are; on these systems, Emacs gets the information it needs
from the system automatically. If some or all of this information is
missing, Emacs fills in the gaps with the rules currently used in
Cambridge, Massachusetts. If the resulting rules are not what you want,
you can tell Emacs the rules to use by setting certain variables:
calendar-daylight-savings-starts
and
calendar-daylight-savings-ends
.
These values should be Lisp expressions that refer to the variable
year
, and evaluate to the Gregorian date on which daylight
saving time starts or (respectively) ends, in the form of a list
(month day year)
. The values should be
nil
if your area does not use daylight saving time.
Emacs uses these expressions to determine the starting date of daylight saving time for the holiday list and for correcting times of day in the solar and lunar calculations.
The values for Cambridge, Massachusetts are as follows:
(calendar-nth-named-day 2 0 3 year) (calendar-nth-named-day 1 0 11 year)
That is, the second 0th day (Sunday) of the third month (March) in
the year specified by year
, and the first Sunday of the eleventh month
(November) of that year. If daylight saving time were
changed to start on October 1, you would set
calendar-daylight-savings-starts
to this:
(list 10 1 year)
If there is no daylight saving time at your location, or if you want
all times in standard time, set calendar-daylight-savings-starts
and calendar-daylight-savings-ends
to nil
.
The variable calendar-daylight-time-offset
specifies the
difference between daylight saving time and standard time, measured in
minutes. The value for Cambridge, Massachusetts is 60.
Finally, the two variables
calendar-daylight-savings-starts-time
and
calendar-daylight-savings-ends-time
specify the number of
minutes after midnight local time when the transition to and from
daylight saving time should occur. For Cambridge, Massachusetts both
variables’ values are 120.
Next: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary, Previous: Daylight Saving Time, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.12 Summing Time Intervals
The timeclock package adds up time intervals, so you can (for instance) keep track of how much time you spend working on particular projects. (A more advanced alternative is to use the Org Mode’s facilities for clocking time, see Clocking Work Time in The Org Manual).
Use the M-x timeclock-in command when you start working on a project, and M-x timeclock-out command when you’re done. Each time you do this, it adds one time interval to the record of the project. You can change to working on a different project with M-x timeclock-change.
Once you’ve collected data from a number of time intervals, you can use M-x timeclock-workday-remaining to see how much time is left to work today (assuming a typical average of 8 hours a day), and M-x timeclock-when-to-leave which will calculate when you’re done.
If you want Emacs to display the amount of time left of your
workday in the mode line, either customize the
timeclock-mode-line-display
variable and set its value to
t
, or invoke the M-x timeclock-mode-line-display command.
Terminating the current Emacs session might or might not mean that
you have stopped working on the project and, by default, Emacs asks
you. You can, however, customize the value of the variable
timeclock-ask-before-exiting
to nil
to avoid the question;
then, only an explicit M-x timeclock-out or M-x
timeclock-change will tell Emacs that the current interval is over.
The timeclock functions work by accumulating the data in a file
called ~/.emacs.d/timelog. You can specify a
different name for this file by customizing the variable
timeclock-file
. If you edit the timeclock file manually, or if
you change the value of any of timeclock’s customizable variables, you
should run the command M-x timeclock-reread-log to update the
data in Emacs from the file.
Previous: Summing Time Intervals, Up: The Calendar and the Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13 More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary
This section describes some of the more advanced/specialized features of the calendar and diary. It starts with some of the many ways in which you can customize the calendar and diary to suit your personal tastes.
- Customizing the Calendar
- Customizing the Holidays
- Converting from the Mayan Calendar
- Date Display Format
- Time Display Format
- Customizing the Diary
- Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars
- Diary Display
- Fancy Diary Display
- Sexp Entries and the Fancy Diary Display
Next: Customizing the Holidays, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.1 Customizing the Calendar
The calendar display unfortunately cannot be changed from three
months, but you can customize the whitespace used by setting the
variables: calendar-left-margin
,
calendar-day-header-width
, calendar-day-digit-width
,
calendar-column-width
, and calendar-intermonth-spacing
.
To display text between the months, for example week numbers,
customize the variables calendar-intermonth-header
and
calendar-intermonth-text
as described in their documentation.
The variable calendar-month-header
controls the text that
appears above each month in the calendar. By default, it shows the
month and year. The variable calendar-day-header-array
controls the text that appears above each day’s column in every month.
By default, it shows the first two letters of each day’s name.
The variable calendar-holiday-marker
specifies how to mark a
date that is a holiday. Its value may be a single-character string to
insert next to the date, or a face name to use for displaying the date.
Likewise, the variable diary-entry-marker
specifies how to mark a
date that has diary entries. The function calendar-mark-today
uses calendar-today-marker
to mark today’s date. By default,
the calendar uses faces named holiday
, diary
, and
calendar-today
for these purposes.
Starting the calendar runs the normal hook
calendar-initial-window-hook
. Recomputation of the calendar
display does not run this hook. But if you leave the calendar with the
q command and reenter it, the hook runs again.
The variable calendar-today-visible-hook
is a normal hook run
after the calendar buffer has been prepared with the calendar, when the
current date is visible in the window. One use of this hook is to
mark today’s date; to do that use either of the functions
calendar-mark-today
or calendar-star-date
:
(add-hook 'calendar-today-visible-hook 'calendar-mark-today)
A similar normal hook, calendar-today-invisible-hook
is run if
the current date is not visible in the window.
Each of the calendar cursor motion commands runs the hook
calendar-move-hook
after it moves the cursor.
Next: Converting from the Mayan Calendar, Previous: Customizing the Calendar, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.2 Customizing the Holidays
There are several variables listing the default holidays that Emacs
knows about. These are: holiday-general-holidays
,
holiday-local-holidays
, holiday-solar-holidays
,
holiday-bahai-holidays
, holiday-christian-holidays
,
holiday-hebrew-holidays
, holiday-islamic-holidays
,
holiday-oriental-holidays
, and holiday-other-holidays
.
The names should be self-explanatory; e.g., holiday-solar-holidays
lists sun- and moon-related holidays.
You can customize these lists of holidays to your own needs, deleting or
adding holidays as described below. Set any of them to nil
to
not show the associated holidays.
The general holidays are, by default, holidays common throughout the
United States. In contrast, holiday-local-holidays
and
holiday-other-holidays
are both empty by default. These are
intended for system-wide settings and your individual use,
respectively.
By default, Emacs does not include all the holidays of the religions
that it knows, only those commonly found in secular calendars. For a
more extensive collection of religious holidays, you can set any (or
all) of the variables calendar-bahai-all-holidays-flag
,
calendar-christian-all-holidays-flag
,
calendar-hebrew-all-holidays-flag
, or
calendar-islamic-all-holidays-flag
to t
.
Each of the holiday variables is a list of holiday forms, each form describing a holiday (or sometimes a list of holidays). Here is a table of the possible kinds of holiday form. Day numbers and month numbers count starting from 1, but dayname numbers count Sunday as 0. The argument string is always the description of the holiday, as a string.
(holiday-fixed month day string)
A fixed date on the Gregorian calendar.
(holiday-float month dayname k string
&optional day) The kth dayname (dayname=0 for Sunday, and so on) after or before Gregorian date month, day. Negative k means count back from the end of the month. Optional day defaults to 1 if k is positive, and the last day of month otherwise.
(holiday-chinese month day string)
A fixed date on the Chinese calendar.
(holiday-hebrew month day string)
A fixed date on the Hebrew calendar.
(holiday-islamic month day string)
A fixed date on the Islamic calendar.
(holiday-julian month day string)
A fixed date on the Julian calendar.
(holiday-sexp sexp string)
A date calculated by the Lisp expression sexp. The expression should use the variable
year
to compute and return the date of a holiday in the form of a list(month day year)
, ornil
if the holiday doesn’t happen this year.(if condition holiday-form)
A holiday that happens only if condition is true.
(function [args])
A list of dates calculated by the function function, called with arguments args.
For example, suppose you want to add Bastille Day, celebrated in France on July 14 (i.e., the fourteenth day of the seventh month). You can do this as follows:
(setq holiday-other-holidays '((holiday-fixed 7 14 "Bastille Day")))
Many holidays occur on a specific day of the week, at a specific time of month. Here is a holiday form describing Hurricane Supplication Day, celebrated in the Virgin Islands on the fourth Monday in July:
(holiday-float 7 1 4 "Hurricane Supplication Day")
Here the 7 specifies July, the 1 specifies Monday (Sunday is 0, Tuesday is 2, and so on), and the 4 specifies the fourth occurrence in the month (1 specifies the first occurrence, 2 the second occurrence, -1 the last occurrence, -2 the second-to-last occurrence, and so on).
You can specify holidays that occur on fixed days of the Bahá’í, Chinese, Hebrew, Islamic, and Julian calendars too. For example,
(setq holiday-other-holidays '((holiday-hebrew 10 2 "Last day of Hanukkah") (holiday-islamic 3 12 "Mohammed's Birthday") (holiday-julian 4 2 "Jefferson's Birthday")))
adds the last day of Hanukkah (since the Hebrew months are numbered with 1 starting from Nisan), the Islamic feast celebrating Mohammed’s birthday (since the Islamic months are numbered from 1 starting with Muharram), and Thomas Jefferson’s birthday, which is 2 April 1743 on the Julian calendar.
To include a holiday conditionally, use either Emacs Lisp’s if
or the holiday-sexp
form. For example, American presidential
elections occur on the first Tuesday after the first Monday in November
of years divisible by 4:
(holiday-sexp '(if (zerop (% year 4)) (calendar-gregorian-from-absolute (1+ (calendar-dayname-on-or-before 1 (+ 6 (calendar-absolute-from-gregorian (list 11 1 year))))))) "US Presidential Election")
or
(if (zerop (% displayed-year 4)) (holiday-fixed 11 (calendar-extract-day (calendar-gregorian-from-absolute (1+ (calendar-dayname-on-or-before 1 (+ 6 (calendar-absolute-from-gregorian (list 11 1 displayed-year))))))) "US Presidential Election"))
Some holidays just don’t fit into any of these forms because special
calculations are involved in their determination. In such cases you
must write a Lisp function to do the calculation. To include eclipses,
for example, add (eclipses)
to holiday-other-holidays
and write an Emacs Lisp function eclipses
that returns a
(possibly empty) list of the relevant Gregorian dates among the range
visible in the calendar window, with descriptive strings, like this:
(((6 4 2012) "Lunar Eclipse") ((11 13 2012) "Solar Eclipse") ... )
Next: Date Display Format, Previous: Customizing the Holidays, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.3 Converting from the Mayan Calendar
Here are the commands to select dates based on the Mayan calendar:
- g m l
Move to a date specified by the long count calendar (
calendar-mayan-goto-long-count-date
).- g m n t
Move to the next occurrence of a place in the tzolkin calendar (
calendar-mayan-next-tzolkin-date
).- g m p t
Move to the previous occurrence of a place in the tzolkin calendar (
calendar-mayan-previous-tzolkin-date
).- g m n h
Move to the next occurrence of a place in the haab calendar (
calendar-mayan-next-haab-date
).- g m p h
Move to the previous occurrence of a place in the haab calendar (
calendar-mayan-previous-haab-date
).- g m n c
Move to the next occurrence of a place in the calendar round (
calendar-mayan-next-calendar-round-date
).- g m p c
Move to the previous occurrence of a place in the calendar round (
calendar-mayan-previous-calendar-round-date
).
To understand these commands, you need to understand the Mayan calendars. The long count is a counting of days with these units:
1 kin = 1 day 1 uinal = 20 kin 1 tun = 18 uinal 1 katun = 20 tun 1 baktun = 20 katun
Thus, the long count date 12.16.11.16.6 means 12 baktun, 16 katun, 11 tun, 16 uinal, and 6 kin. The Emacs calendar can handle Mayan long count dates as early as 7.17.18.13.3, but no earlier. When you use the g m l command, type the Mayan long count date with the baktun, katun, tun, uinal, and kin separated by periods.
The Mayan tzolkin calendar is a cycle of 260 days formed by a pair of independent cycles of 13 and 20 days. Since this cycle repeats endlessly, Emacs provides commands to move backward and forward to the previous or next point in the cycle. Type g m p t to go to the previous tzolkin date; Emacs asks you for a tzolkin date and moves point to the previous occurrence of that date. Similarly, type g m n t to go to the next occurrence of a tzolkin date.
The Mayan haab calendar is a cycle of 365 days arranged as 18 months of 20 days each, followed by a 5-day monthless period. Like the tzolkin cycle, this cycle repeats endlessly, and there are commands to move backward and forward to the previous or next point in the cycle. Type g m p h to go to the previous haab date; Emacs asks you for a haab date and moves point to the previous occurrence of that date. Similarly, type g m n h to go to the next occurrence of a haab date.
The Maya also used the combination of the tzolkin date and the haab date. This combination is a cycle of about 52 years called a calendar round. If you type g m p c, Emacs asks you for both a haab and a tzolkin date and then moves point to the previous occurrence of that combination. Use g m n c to move point to the next occurrence of a combination. These commands signal an error if the haab/tzolkin date combination you have typed is impossible.
Emacs uses strict completion (see Completion Exit) whenever it asks you to type a Mayan name, so you don’t have to worry about spelling.
Next: Time Display Format, Previous: Converting from the Mayan Calendar, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.4 Date Display Format
You can customize the way dates are displayed in the diary, mode
lines, and messages by setting calendar-date-display-form
.
This variable holds a list of expressions that can involve the variables
month
, day
, and year
, which are all numbers in
string form, and monthname
and dayname
, which are both
alphabetic strings. In the American style, the default value of this
list is as follows:
((if dayname (concat dayname ", ")) monthname " " day ", " year)
while in the European style this value is the default:
((if dayname (concat dayname ", ")) day " " monthname " " year)
The default ISO date representation is:
((format "%s-%.2d-%.2d" year (string-to-number month) (string-to-number day)))
Another typical American format is:
(month "/" day "/" (substring year -2))
Next: Customizing the Diary, Previous: Date Display Format, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.5 Time Display Format
The calendar and diary by default display times of day in the
conventional American style with the hours from 1 through 12, minutes,
and either ‘am’ or ‘pm’. If you prefer the European style,
also known in the US as military, in which the hours go from 00 to 23,
you can alter the variable calendar-time-display-form
. This
variable is a list of expressions that can involve the variables
12-hours
, 24-hours
, and minutes
, which are all
numbers in string form, and am-pm
and time-zone
, which are
both alphabetic strings. The default value is:
(12-hours ":" minutes am-pm (if time-zone " (") time-zone (if time-zone ")"))
Here is a value that provides European style times:
(24-hours ":" minutes (if time-zone " (") time-zone (if time-zone ")"))
Note that few calendar functions return a time of day (at present, only solar functions).
Next: Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars, Previous: Time Display Format, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.6 Customizing the Diary
Ordinarily, the diary window indicates any holidays that fall on the
date of the diary entries, either in the mode line or the buffer itself.
The process of checking for holidays can be slow, depending on the
defined holidays. In that case, setting diary-show-holidays-flag
to nil
will speed up the diary display.
The variable diary-number-of-entries
controls the number of
days of diary entries to be displayed at one time. It affects the
initial display when calendar-view-diary-initially-flag
is
t
, as well as the command M-x diary. For example, a value
of 1 (the default) displays only the current day’s diary entries,
whereas a value of 2 will also show the next day’s entries. The value
can also be a vector of seven integers: for example, if the value is
[0 2 2 2 2 4 1]
then no diary entries appear on Sunday, the
current date’s and the next day’s diary entries appear Monday through
Thursday, Friday through Monday’s entries appear on Friday, while on
Saturday only that day’s entries appear.
You can customize the form of dates in your diary file by setting the
variable diary-date-forms
. This variable is a list of patterns
for recognizing a date. Each date pattern is a list whose elements may
be regular expressions (see Regular Expressions in the Emacs
Lisp Reference Manual) or the symbols month
, day
,
year
, monthname
, and dayname
. All these elements
serve as patterns that match certain kinds of text in the diary file.
In order for the date pattern as a whole to match, all of its elements
must match consecutively.
A regular expression in a date pattern matches in its usual fashion, using the standard syntax table altered so that ‘*’ is a word constituent.
The symbols month
, day
, year
, monthname
,
and dayname
match the month number, day number, year number,
month name, and day name of the date being considered. The symbols that
match numbers allow leading zeros; those that match names allow
capitalization and abbreviation (as specified by
calendar-month-abbrev-array
and
calendar-day-abbrev-array
). All the symbols can match ‘*’;
since ‘*’ in a diary entry means “any day”, “any month”, and so
on, it should match regardless of the date being considered.
The default value of diary-date-forms
in the American style is
provided by diary-american-date-forms
:
((month "/" day "[^/0-9]") (month "/" day "/" year "[^0-9]") (monthname " *" day "[^,0-9]") (monthname " *" day ", *" year "[^0-9]") (dayname "\\W"))
The variables diary-european-date-forms
and
diary-iso-date-forms
provide other default styles.
The date patterns in the list must be mutually exclusive and
must not match any portion of the diary entry itself, just the date and
one character of whitespace. If, to be mutually exclusive, the pattern
must match a portion of the diary entry text—beyond the whitespace
that ends the date—then the first element of the date pattern
must be backup
. This causes the date recognizer to back
up to the beginning of the current word of the diary entry, after
finishing the match. Even if you use backup
, the date pattern
must absolutely not match more than a portion of the first word of the
diary entry. For example, the default value of
diary-european-date-forms
is:
((day "/" month "[^/0-9]") (day "/" month "/" year "[^0-9]") (backup day " *" monthname "\\W+\\<\\([^*0-9]\\|\\([0-9]+[:aApP]\\)\\)") (day " *" monthname " *" year "[^0-9]") (dayname "\\W"))
Notice the use of backup
in the third pattern, because it needs
to match part of a word beyond the date itself to distinguish it from
the fourth pattern.
Next: Diary Display, Previous: Customizing the Diary, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.7 Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars
As well as entries based on the standard Gregorian calendar, your diary can have entries based on Bahá’í, Chinese, Hebrew, or Islamic dates. Recognition of such entries can be time-consuming, however, and since most people don’t use them, you must explicitly enable their use. If you want the diary to recognize Hebrew-date diary entries, for example, you must do this:
(add-hook 'diary-nongregorian-listing-hook 'diary-hebrew-list-entries) (add-hook 'diary-nongregorian-marking-hook 'diary-hebrew-mark-entries)
Similarly, for Islamic, Bahá’í and Chinese entries, add
diary-islamic-list-entries
and diary-islamic-mark-entries
,
diary-bahai-list-entries
and diary-bahai-mark-entries
,
or diary-chinese-list-entries
and diary-chinese-mark-entries
.
These diary entries have the same formats as Gregorian-date diary
entries; except that diary-bahai-entry-symbol
(default ‘B’)
must precede a Bahá’í date, diary-chinese-entry-symbol
(default
‘C’) a Chinese date, diary-hebrew-entry-symbol
(default
‘H’) a Hebrew date, and diary-islamic-entry-symbol
(default
‘I’) an Islamic date. Moreover, non-Gregorian month names may not
be abbreviated (because the first three letters are often not unique).
(Note also that you must use “Adar I” if you want Adar of a common
Hebrew year.) For example, a diary entry for the Hebrew date Heshvan 25
could look like this:
HHeshvan 25 Happy Hebrew birthday!
and would appear in the diary for any date that corresponds to Heshvan 25 on the Hebrew calendar. And here is an Islamic-date diary entry that matches Dhu al-Qada 25:
IDhu al-Qada 25 Happy Islamic birthday!
As with Gregorian-date diary entries, non-Gregorian entries are
nonmarking if preceded by diary-nonmarking-symbol
(default
‘&’).
Here is a table of commands used in the calendar to create diary entries that match the selected date and other dates that are similar in the Bahá’í, Chinese, Hebrew, or Islamic calendars:
- i h d
diary-hebrew-insert-entry
- i h m
diary-hebrew-insert-monthly-entry
- i h y
diary-hebrew-insert-yearly-entry
- i i d
diary-islamic-insert-entry
- i i m
diary-islamic-insert-monthly-entry
- i i y
diary-islamic-insert-yearly-entry
- i B d
diary-bahai-insert-entry
- i B m
diary-bahai-insert-monthly-entry
- i B y
diary-bahai-insert-yearly-entry
- i C d
diary-chinese-insert-entry
- i C m
diary-chinese-insert-monthly-entry
- i C y
diary-chinese-insert-yearly-entry
- i C a
diary-chinese-insert-anniversary-entry
These commands work much like the corresponding commands for ordinary diary entries: they apply to the date that point is on in the calendar window, and what they do is insert just the date portion of a diary entry at the end of your diary file. You must then insert the rest of the diary entry. The basic commands add an entry for the specific non-Gregorian date, the ‘monthly’ commands for the given non-Gregorian day-within-month in every month, and the ‘yearly’ commands for the given non-Gregorian day and month in every year.
Next: Fancy Diary Display, Previous: Diary Entries Using non-Gregorian Calendars, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.8 Diary Display
Diary display works by preparing the list of diary entries and then
running the function specified by the variable
diary-display-function
. The default value
diary-fancy-display
displays diary entries and holidays by
copying them into a special buffer that exists only for the sake of
display. Copying diary entries to a separate buffer provides an
opportunity to change the displayed text to make it prettier—for
example, to sort the entries by the dates they apply to.
Ordinarily, the fancy diary buffer does not show days for which there
are no diary entries, even if that day is a holiday. If you want such
days to be shown in the fancy diary buffer, set the variable
diary-list-include-blanks
to t
.
The fancy diary buffer enables View mode (see View Mode).
The alternative display method diary-simple-display
shows the
actual diary buffer, and uses invisible text to hide entries that don’t
apply. Holidays are shown in the mode line. The advantage of this
method is that you can edit the buffer and save your changes directly to
the diary file. This method is not as flexible as the fancy method,
however. For example, it cannot sort entries. Another disadvantage is
that invisible text can be confusing. For example, if you copy a region
of text in order to paste it elsewhere, invisible text may be included.
Similarly, since the diary buffer as you see it is an illusion, simply
printing the buffer may not print what you see on your screen.
For this reason, there is a special command to print hard copy of the
diary buffer as it appears; this command is M-x
diary-print-entries. It works with either display method, although
with the fancy display you can also print the buffer like any other. To
print a hard copy of a day-by-day diary for a week, position point on
the first day of the week, type 7 d, and then do M-x
diary-print-entries. As usual, the inclusion of the holidays slows
down the display slightly; you can speed things up by setting the
variable diary-show-holidays-flag
to nil
.
This command prepares a temporary buffer that contains only the diary
entries currently visible in the diary buffer. Unlike with the simple
display, the other irrelevant entries are really absent, not just
hidden. After preparing the buffer, it runs the hook
diary-print-entries-hook
. The default value of this hook sends
the data directly to the printer with the command lpr-buffer
(see Printing Hard Copies).
If you want to use a different command to do the
printing, just change the value of this hook. Other uses might include,
for example, rearranging the lines into order by day and time.
You can edit the diary entries as they appear in the simple diary
window, but it is important to remember that the buffer displayed
contains the entire diary file, with portions of it concealed
from view. This means, for instance, that the C-f
(forward-char
) command can put point at what appears to be the
end of the line, but what is in reality the middle of some concealed
line.
Be careful when editing the diary entries in the simple display!
Inserting additional lines or adding/deleting characters in the middle
of a visible line cannot cause problems, but editing at the end of a
line may not do what you expect. Deleting a line may delete other
invisible entries that follow it. Before editing the simple diary
buffer, it is best to display the entire file with s
(diary-show-all-entries
).
Next: Sexp Entries and the Fancy Diary Display, Previous: Diary Display, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.9 Fancy Diary Display
The following features only work with the fancy diary display.
You can use the normal hook diary-list-entries-hook
to sort
each day’s diary entries by their time of day. Here’s how:
(add-hook 'diary-list-entries-hook 'diary-sort-entries t)
For each day, this sorts diary entries that begin with a recognizable time of day according to their times. Diary entries without times come first within each day. Note how the sort command is placed at the end of the hook list, in case earlier members of the list change the order of the diary entries, or add items.
You can write ‘comments’ in diary entries, by setting the
variables diary-comment-start
and diary-comment-end
to
strings that delimit comments. The fancy display does not print
comments. You might want to put meta-data for the use of other packages
(e.g., the appointment package,
see Appointments)
inside comments.
Your main diary file can include other files. This permits a group of
people to share a diary file for events that apply to all of them.
Lines in the diary file starting with diary-include-string
:
#include "filename"
include the diary entries from the file filename in the fancy diary buffer. The include mechanism is recursive, so that included files can include other files, and so on (you must be careful not to have a cycle of inclusions, of course). Here is how to enable the include facility:
(add-hook 'diary-list-entries-hook 'diary-include-other-diary-files) (add-hook 'diary-mark-entries-hook 'diary-mark-included-diary-files)
The include mechanism works only with the fancy diary display, because simple diary display shows the entries directly from your diary file.
Previous: Fancy Diary Display, Up: More advanced features of the Calendar and Diary [Contents][Index]
32.13.10 Sexp Entries and the Fancy Diary Display
Sexp diary entries allow you to do more than just have complicated
conditions under which a diary entry applies. Sexp entries should be
preceded by diary-sexp-entry-symbol
(default ‘%%’) in the
diary file. With the fancy diary display, sexp entries can generate the
text of the entry depending on the date itself.
For example, an anniversary diary entry can insert the number of years since the anniversary date into the text of the diary entry. Thus the ‘%d’ in this diary entry:
%%(diary-anniversary 10 31 1948) Arthur's birthday (%d years old)
gets replaced by the age, so on October 31, 1990 the entry appears in the fancy diary buffer like this:
Arthur's birthday (42 years old)
If the diary file instead contains this entry:
%%(diary-anniversary 10 31 1948) Arthur's %d%s birthday
the entry in the fancy diary buffer for October 31, 1990 appears like this:
Arthur's 42nd birthday
Similarly, cyclic diary entries can interpolate the number of repetitions that have occurred:
%%(diary-cyclic 50 1 1 2012) Renew medication (%d%s time)
looks like this:
Renew medication (5th time)
in the fancy diary display on September 7, 2012.
There is an early-reminder diary sexp that includes its entry in the diary not only on the date of occurrence, but also on earlier dates. For example, if you want a reminder a week before your anniversary, you can use
%%(diary-remind '(diary-anniversary 12 22 1968) 7) Ed's anniversary
and the fancy diary will show ‘Ed's anniversary’ both on December 15 and on December 22.
The function diary-date
applies to dates described by a month,
day, year combination, each of which can be an integer, a list of
integers, or t
(meaning all values). For example,
%%(diary-date '(10 11 12) 22 t) Rake leaves
causes the fancy diary to show
Rake leaves
on October 22, November 22, and December 22 of every year.
The function diary-float
allows you to describe diary entries
that apply to dates like the third Friday of November, or the last
Tuesday in April. The parameters are the month, dayname,
and an index n. The entry appears on the nth dayname
after the first day of month, where dayname=0 means Sunday,
1 means Monday, and so on. If n is negative it counts backward
from the end of month. The value of month can be a list of
months, a single month, or t
to specify all months. You can also
use an optional parameter day to specify the nth
dayname on or after/before day of month; the value of
day defaults to 1 if n is positive and to the last day of
month if n is negative. For example,
%%(diary-float t 1 -1) Pay rent
causes the fancy diary to show
Pay rent
on the last Monday of every month.
The generality of sexp diary entries lets you specify any diary
entry that you can describe algorithmically. A sexp diary entry
contains an expression that computes whether the entry applies to any
given date. If its value is non-nil
, the entry applies to that
date; otherwise, it does not. The expression can use the variable
date
to find the date being considered; its value is a list
(month day year) that refers to the Gregorian
calendar.
The sexp diary entry applies to a date when the expression’s value
is non-nil
, but some values have more specific meanings. If
the value is a string, that string is a description of the event which
occurs on that date. The value can also have the form
(mark . string)
; then mark specifies how to
mark the date in the calendar, and string is the description of
the event. If mark is a single-character string, that character
appears next to the date in the calendar. If mark is a face
name, the date is displayed in that face. If mark is
nil
, that specifies no particular highlighting for the date.
Suppose you get paid on the 21st of the month if it is a weekday, and on the Friday before if the 21st is on a weekend. Here is how to write a sexp diary entry that matches those dates:
&%%(let ((dayname (calendar-day-of-week date)) (day (cadr date))) (or (and (= day 21) (memq dayname '(1 2 3 4 5))) (and (memq day '(19 20)) (= dayname 5))) ) Pay check deposited
The following sexp diary entries take advantage of the ability (in the fancy diary display) to concoct diary entries whose text varies based on the date:
%%(diary-sunrise-sunset)
Make a diary entry for today’s local times of sunrise and sunset.
%%(diary-lunar-phases)
Make a diary entry for the phases (quarters) of the moon.
%%(diary-day-of-year)
Make a diary entry with today’s day number in the current year and the number of days remaining in the current year.
%%(diary-iso-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent ISO commercial date.
%%(diary-julian-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Julian calendar date.
%%(diary-astro-day-number)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent astronomical (Julian) day number.
%%(diary-bahai-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Bahá’í calendar date.
%%(diary-chinese-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Chinese calendar date.
%%(diary-coptic-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Coptic calendar date.
%%(diary-ethiopic-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Ethiopic calendar date.
%%(diary-french-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent date on the French Revolutionary calendar.
%%(diary-hebrew-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Hebrew calendar date.
%%(diary-islamic-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Islamic calendar date.
%%(diary-mayan-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Mayan calendar date.
%%(diary-persian-date)
Make a diary entry with today’s equivalent Persian calendar date.
For example, including the diary entry
&%%(diary-hebrew-date)
causes every day’s diary display to contain the equivalent date on the Hebrew calendar, if you are using the fancy diary display. (With simple diary display, the literal line ‘&%%(diary-hebrew-date)’ appears in the diary for any date.)
This function has been used to construct certain standard Hebrew sexp diary entries:
%%(diary-hebrew-rosh-hodesh)
Make a diary entry that tells the occurrence and ritual announcement of each new Hebrew month.
%%(diary-hebrew-parasha)
Make a Saturday diary entry that tells the weekly synagogue scripture reading.
%%(diary-hebrew-sabbath-candles)
Make a Friday diary entry that tells the local time of Sabbath candle lighting.
%%(diary-hebrew-omer)
Make a diary entry that gives the omer count, when appropriate.
%%(diary-hebrew-yahrzeit month day year) name
Make a diary entry marking the anniversary of a date of death. The date is the Gregorian (civil) date of death. The diary entry appears on the proper Hebrew calendar anniversary and on the day before. (The order of the parameters changes according to the calendar date style; for example in the European style to day, month, year.)
%%(diary-hebrew-birthday month day year)
Make a diary entry for a birthday on the Hebrew calendar.
All the functions documented above take an optional argument mark which specifies how to mark the date in the calendar display. If one of these functions decides that it applies to a certain date, it returns a value that contains mark, as described above.
Next: Reading Mail with Rmail, Previous: The Calendar and the Diary, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
33 Sending Mail
To send an email message from Emacs, type C-x m. This switches to a buffer named *unsent mail*, where you can edit the text and headers of the message. When done, type C-c C-s or C-c C-c to send it.
- C-x m
Begin composing mail (
compose-mail
).- C-x 4 m
Likewise, in another window (
compose-mail-other-window
).- C-x 5 m
Likewise, but in a new frame (
compose-mail-other-frame
).- C-c C-s
In the mail buffer, send the message (
message-send
).- C-c C-c
In the mail buffer, send the message and bury the buffer (
message-send-and-exit
).
The mail buffer is an ordinary Emacs buffer, so you can switch to other buffers while composing the mail. If you want to send another message before finishing the current one, type C-x m again to open a new mail buffer whose name has a different numeric suffix (see Miscellaneous Buffer Operations). (This only works if you use the default Message mode to compose email; see Mail Commands.) If you know that you’d like to continue composing the unsent message you were editing, invoke this command with a prefix argument, C-u C-x m, and Emacs will switch to the last mail buffer you used and let you pick up editing the message where you left off.
The command C-x 4 m (compose-mail-other-window
) does
the same as C-x m, except it displays the mail buffer in a
different window. The command C-x 5 m
(compose-mail-other-frame
) does it in a new frame.
When you type C-c C-c or C-c C-s to send the mail, Emacs may ask you how it should deliver the mail—either directly via SMTP, or using some other method. See Mail Sending, for details.
- The Format of the Mail Buffer
- Mail Header Fields
- Mail Aliases
- Mail Commands
- Mail Signature
- Mail Amusements
- Mail-Composition Methods
Next: Mail Header Fields, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.1 The Format of the Mail Buffer
Here is an example of the contents of a mail buffer:
To: subotai@example.org CC: mongol.soldier@example.net, rms@gnu.org Subject: Re: What is best in life? From: conan@example.org --text follows this line-- To crush your enemies, see them driven before you, and to hear the lamentation of their women.
At the top of the mail buffer is a set of header fields, which are used for specifying information about the email’s recipient(s), subject, and so on. The above buffer contains header fields for ‘To’, ‘CC’, ‘Subject’, and ‘From’. Some header fields are automatically pre-initialized in the mail buffer, when appropriate.
The line that says ‘--text follows this line--’ separates the header fields from the body (or text) of the message. Everything above that line is treated as part of the headers; everything below it is treated as the body. The delimiter line itself does not appear in the message actually sent.
You can insert and edit header fields using ordinary editing commands. See Mail Header Editing, for commands specific to editing header fields. Certain headers, such as ‘Date’ and ‘Message-Id’, are normally omitted from the mail buffer and are created automatically when the message is sent.
Next: Mail Aliases, Previous: The Format of the Mail Buffer, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.2 Mail Header Fields
A header field in the mail buffer starts with a field name at the beginning of a line, terminated by a colon. Upper and lower case are equivalent in field names. After the colon and optional whitespace comes the contents of the field.
You can use any name you like for a header field, but normally people use only standard field names with accepted meanings.
The ‘From’ header field identifies the person sending the email
(i.e., you). This should be a valid mailing address, as replies are
normally sent there. The default contents of this header field are
computed from the variables user-full-name
(which specifies
your full name) and user-mail-address
(your email address). On
some operating systems, Emacs initializes these two variables using
environment variables (see General Variables). If this
information is unavailable or wrong, you should customize the
variables yourself (see Easy Customization Interface).
Apart from ‘From’, here is a table of commonly-used fields:
- ‘To’
The mailing address(es) to which the message is addressed. To list more than one address, use commas to separate them.
- ‘Subject’
The subject of the message.
- ‘CC’
Additional mailing address(es) to send the message to. This is like ‘To’, except that these readers should not regard the message as directed at them.
- ‘BCC’
Additional mailing address(es) to send the message to, which should not appear in the header of the message actually sent. ‘BCC’ stands for blind carbon copies.
- ‘FCC’
The name of a file, to which a copy of the sent message should be appended. Emacs writes the message in mbox format, unless the file is in Babyl format (used by Rmail before Emacs 23), in which case Emacs writes in Babyl format. If an Rmail buffer is visiting the file, Emacs updates it accordingly. To specify more than one file, use several ‘FCC’ fields, with one file name in each field.
- ‘Reply-To’
An address to which replies should be sent, instead of ‘From’. This is used if, for some reason, your ‘From’ address cannot receive replies.
- ‘Mail-Reply-To’
This field takes precedence over ‘Reply-To’. It is used because some mailing lists set the ‘Reply-To’ field for their own purposes (a somewhat controversial practice).
- ‘Mail-Followup-To’
One of more address(es) to use as default recipient(s) for follow-up messages. This is typically used when you reply to a message from a mailing list that you are subscribed to, and want replies to go to the list without sending an extra copy to you.
- ‘In-Reply-To’
An identifier for the message you are replying to. Most mail readers use this information to group related messages together. Normally, this header is filled in automatically when you reply to a message in any mail program built into Emacs.
- ‘References’
Identifiers for previous related messages. Like ‘In-Reply-To’, this is normally filled in automatically for you.
The ‘To’, ‘CC’, and ‘BCC’ fields can appear any number of times, and each such header field can contain multiple addresses, separated by commas. This way, you can specify any number of places to send the message. These fields can also have continuation lines: one or more lines starting with whitespace, following the starting line of the field, are considered part of the field. Here’s an example of a ‘To’ field with a continuation line:
To: foo@example.net, this@example.net, bob@example.com
You can direct Emacs to insert certain default headers into the mail
buffer by setting the variable mail-default-headers
to a
string. Then C-x m inserts this string into the message
headers. For example, here is how to add a ‘Reply-To’ and
‘FCC’ header to each message:
(setq mail-default-headers "Reply-To: foo@example.com\nFCC: ~/Mail/sent")
If the default header fields are not appropriate for a particular message, edit them as necessary before sending the message.
Next: Mail Commands, Previous: Mail Header Fields, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.3 Mail Aliases
You can define mail aliases, which are short mnemonic names
that stand for one or more mailing addresses. By default, mail
aliases are defined in the file ~/.mailrc. You can specify a
different file name to use, by setting the variable
mail-personal-alias-file
.
To define an alias in ~/.mailrc, write a line like this:
alias nick fulladdresses
This means that nick should expand into fulladdresses,
where fulladdresses can be either a single address, or multiple
addresses separated with spaces. For instance, to make maingnu
stand for gnu@gnu.org
plus a local address of your own, put in
this line:
alias maingnu gnu@gnu.org local-gnu
If an address contains a space, quote the whole address with a pair of double quotes, like this:
alias jsmith "John Q. Smith <none@example.com>"
Note that you need not include double quotes around individual parts of the address, such as the person’s full name. Emacs puts them in if they are needed. For instance, it inserts the above address as ‘"John Q. Smith" <none@example.com>’.
After editing the ~/.mailrc file, or if the file was modified
outside of Emacs, you can update the mail aliases used by a running
Emacs session with M-x rebuild-mail-abbrevs RET. This
prompts for the name of the file to use, the default being the value
of mail-personal-alias-file
. A similar command
merge-mail-abbrevs
prompts for a file with mail aliases, then
merges the aliases in that file with the existing ones.
Alternatively, you can use Emacs commands to define mail aliases.
The command define-mail-abbrev
prompts for the alias and the
full address, and defines the alias to expand to the full address.
Emacs will save the added aliases whenever it offers to save all
files (for C-x s or C-x C-c), like it does with other
abbrevs (see Saving Abbrevs).
Emacs also recognizes include commands in ~/.mailrc. They look like this:
source filename
The ~/.mailrc file is not unique to Emacs; many other mail-reading programs use it for mail aliases, and it can contain various other commands. However, Emacs ignores everything except alias definitions and include commands.
Mail aliases expand as abbrevs—that is to say, as soon as you type a word-separator character after an alias (see Abbrevs). This expansion takes place only within the ‘To’, ‘From’, ‘CC’, ‘BCC’, and ‘Reply-To’ header fields (plus their ‘Resent-’ variants); it does not take place in other header fields, such as ‘Subject’.
You can also insert an aliased address directly, using the command M-x mail-abbrev-insert-alias. This reads an alias name, with completion, and inserts its definition at point.
The command mail-abbrev-complete-alias
completes on the mail
alias preceding point.
Next: Mail Signature, Previous: Mail Aliases, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.4 Mail Commands
The default major mode for the *mail* buffer is called Message mode. It behaves like Text mode in many ways, but provides several additional commands on the C-c prefix, which make editing a message more convenient.
In this section, we will describe some of the most commonly-used commands available in Message mode. Message mode also has its own manual, where its features are described in greater detail. See Message in Message.
Next: Mail Header Editing, Up: Mail Commands [Contents][Index]
33.4.1 Mail Sending
- C-c C-c
Send the message, and bury the mail buffer (
message-send-and-exit
).- C-c C-s
Send the message, and leave the mail buffer selected (
message-send
).
The usual command to send a message is C-c C-c
(message-send-and-exit
). This sends the message and then
buries the mail buffer, putting it at the lowest priority for
reselection. If you want it to kill the mail buffer instead, change
the variable message-kill-buffer-on-exit
to t
.
The command C-c C-s (message-send
) sends the message
and leaves the buffer selected. Use this command if you want to
modify the message (perhaps with new recipients) and send it again.
Sending a message runs the hook message-send-hook
. It also
marks the mail buffer as unmodified, except if the mail buffer is also
a file-visiting buffer (in that case, only saving the file does that,
and you don’t get a warning if you try to send the same message
twice).
The variable message-send-mail-function
controls how the
message is delivered (send-mail-function
is used for Mail mode).
The value of send-mail-function
should be one of the following
functions:
sendmail-query-once
Query for a delivery method (one of the other entries in this list), and use that method for this message; then save the method to
send-mail-function
, so that it is used for future deliveries. This is the default, unless you have already set the variables for sending mail viasmtpmail-send-it
(see below).smtpmail-send-it
Send mail through an external mail host, such as your Internet service provider’s outgoing SMTP mail server. If you have not told Emacs how to contact the SMTP server, it prompts for this information, which is saved in the
smtpmail-smtp-server
variable and the file ~/.authinfo. See Emacs SMTP Library in Sending mail via SMTP.sendmail-send-it
Send mail using the system’s default
sendmail
program, or equivalent. This requires the system to be set up for delivering mail directly via SMTP.mailclient-send-it
Pass the mail buffer on to the system’s designated mail client. See the commentary section in the file mailclient.el for details.
feedmail-send-it
This is similar to
sendmail-send-it
, but allows you to queue messages for later sending. See the commentary section in the file feedmail.el for details.
When you send a message containing non-ASCII characters,
they need to be encoded with a coding system (see Coding Systems).
Usually the coding system is specified automatically by your chosen
language environment (see Language Environments). You can
explicitly specify the coding system for outgoing mail by setting the
variable sendmail-coding-system
(see Recognizing Coding Systems). If
the coding system thus determined does not handle the characters in a
particular message, Emacs asks you to select the coding system to use,
showing a list of possible coding systems. See Choosing Coding Systems for Output.
Next: Citing Mail, Previous: Mail Sending, Up: Mail Commands [Contents][Index]
33.4.2 Mail Header Editing
Message mode provides the following special commands to move to particular header fields and to complete addresses in headers.
- C-c C-f C-t
Move to the ‘To’ header (
message-goto-to
).- C-c C-f C-s
Move to the ‘Subject’ header (
message-goto-subject
).- C-c C-f C-c
Move to the ‘CC’ header (
message-goto-cc
).- C-c C-f C-b
Move to the ‘BCC’ header (
message-goto-bcc
).- C-c C-f C-r
Move to the ‘Reply-To’ header (
message-goto-reply-to
).- C-c C-f C-f
Move to the ‘Mail-Followup-To’ header field (
message-goto-followup-to
).- C-c C-f C-w
Add a new ‘FCC’ header field, with file-name completion (
message-goto-fcc
).- C-c C-b
Move to the start of the message body (
message-goto-body
).- TAB
Complete a mailing address (
message-tab
).
The commands to move point to particular header fields are all based
on the prefix C-c C-f (‘C-f’ is for “field”). If the
field in question does not exist, the command creates one (the
exception is mail-fcc
, which creates a new field each time).
The command C-c C-b (message-goto-body
) moves point to
just after the header separator line—that is, to the beginning of
the body.
While editing a header field that contains addresses, such as
‘To:’, ‘CC:’ and ‘BCC:’, you can complete an address by
typing TAB (message-tab
). This attempts to insert the
full name corresponding to the address based on a couple of methods,
including EUDC, a library that recognizes a number of directory server
protocols (see EUDC in The Emacs Unified Directory
Client). Failing that, it attempts to expand the address as a mail
alias (see Mail Aliases). If point is on a header field that does
not take addresses, or if it is in the message body, then TAB
just inserts a tab character.
Next: Mail Miscellany, Previous: Mail Header Editing, Up: Mail Commands [Contents][Index]
33.4.3 Citing Mail
- C-c C-y
Yank the selected message from the mail reader, as a citation (
message-yank-original
).- C-c C-q
Fill each paragraph cited from another message (
message-fill-yanked-message
).
You can use the command C-c C-y (message-yank-original
)
to cite a message that you are replying to. This inserts the
text of that message into the mail buffer. This command works only if
the mail buffer is invoked from a mail reader running in Emacs, such
as Rmail.
By default, Emacs inserts the string ‘>’ in front of each line
of the cited text; this prefix string is specified by the variable
message-yank-prefix
. If you call message-yank-original
with a prefix argument, the citation prefix is not inserted.
After using C-c C-y, you can type C-c C-q
(message-fill-yanked-message
) to fill the paragraphs of the
cited message. One use of C-c C-q fills all such paragraphs,
each one individually. To fill a single paragraph of the quoted
message, use M-q. If filling does not automatically handle the
type of citation prefix you use, try setting the fill prefix
explicitly. See Filling Text.
You can customize mail citation through the hook
mail-citation-hook
. For example, you can use the Supercite
package, which provides more flexible citation
(see Introduction in Supercite).
Previous: Citing Mail, Up: Mail Commands [Contents][Index]
33.4.4 Mail Miscellany
You can attach a file to an outgoing message by typing
C-c C-a (mml-attach-file
) in the mail buffer. Attaching
is done using the Multipurpose Internet Mail Extensions
(MIME) standard.
The mml-attach-file
command prompts for the name of the file,
and for the attachment’s content type, description, and
disposition. The content type is normally detected
automatically; just type RET to accept the default. The
description is a single line of text that the recipient will see next
to the attachment; you may also choose to leave this empty. The
disposition is either ‘inline’, which means the recipient will
see a link to the attachment within the message body, or
‘attachment’, which means the link will be separate from the
body.
The mml-attach-file
command is specific to Message mode; in
Mail mode use mail-add-attachment instead. It will prompt only
for the name of the file, and will determine the content type and the
disposition automatically. If you want to include some description of
the attached file, type that in the message body.
The actual contents of the attached file are not inserted into the mail buffer. Instead, some placeholder text is inserted into the mail buffer, like this:
<#part type="text/plain" filename="~/foo.txt" disposition=inline> <#/part>
When you type C-c C-c or C-c C-s to send the message, the attached file will be delivered with it.
While composing a message, you can do spelling correction on the
message text by typing M-x ispell-message. If you have yanked
an incoming message into the outgoing draft, this command skips what
was yanked, but it checks the text that you yourself inserted (it
looks for indentation or mail-yank-prefix
to distinguish the
cited lines from your input). See Checking and Correcting Spelling.
Turning on Message mode (which C-x m does automatically) runs
the normal hooks text-mode-hook
and message-mode-hook
.
Initializing a new outgoing message runs the normal hook
message-setup-hook
; you can use this hook if you want to make
changes to the appearance of the mail buffer. See Hooks.
The main difference between these hooks is just when they are
invoked. Whenever you type C-x m, message-mode-hook
runs
as soon as the mail buffer is created. Then the message-setup
function inserts the default contents of the buffer. After these
default contents are inserted, message-setup-hook
runs.
If you use C-x m to continue an existing composition,
message-mode-hook
runs immediately after switching to the mail
buffer. If the buffer is unmodified, or if you decide to erase it and
start again, message-setup-hook
runs after the default contents
are inserted.
Next: Mail Amusements, Previous: Mail Commands, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.5 Mail Signature
You can add a standard piece of text—your mail
signature—to the end of every message. This signature may contain
information such as your telephone number or your physical location.
The variable message-signature
determines how Emacs handles the
mail signature.
The default value of message-signature
is t
; this
means to look for your mail signature in the file ~/.signature.
If this file exists, its contents are automatically inserted into the
end of the mail buffer. You can change the signature file via the
variable message-signature-file
.
If you change message-signature
to a string, that specifies
the text of the signature directly.
If you change message-signature
to nil
, Emacs will not
insert your mail signature automatically. You can insert your mail
signature by typing C-c C-w (message-insert-signature
) in
the mail buffer. Emacs will look for your signature in the signature
file.
If you use Mail mode rather than Message mode for composing your
mail, the corresponding variables that determine how your signature is
sent are mail-signature
and mail-signature-file
instead.
By convention, a mail signature should be marked by a line whose contents are ‘-- ’. If your signature lacks this prefix, it is added for you. The remainder of your signature should be no more than four lines.
Next: Mail-Composition Methods, Previous: Mail Signature, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.6 Mail Amusements
M-x spook adds a line of randomly chosen keywords to an outgoing mail message. The keywords are chosen from a list of words that suggest you are discussing something subversive.
The idea behind this feature is the suspicion that the NSA19 and other intelligence agencies snoop on all electronic mail messages that contain keywords suggesting they might find them interesting. (The agencies say that they don’t, but that’s what they would say.) The idea is that if lots of people add suspicious words to their messages, the agencies will get so busy with spurious input that they will have to give up reading it all. Whether or not this is true, it at least amuses some people.
You can use the fortune
program to put a fortune cookie
message into outgoing mail. To do this, add
fortune-to-signature
to mail-setup-hook
:
(add-hook 'mail-setup-hook 'fortune-to-signature)
You will probably need to set the variable fortune-file
before
using this.
Previous: Mail Amusements, Up: Sending Mail [Contents][Index]
33.7 Mail-Composition Methods
In this chapter we have described the usual Emacs mode for editing and sending mail—Message mode. This is only one of several available modes. Prior to Emacs 23.2, the default mode was Mail mode, which is similar to Message mode in many respects but is less feature-rich; for example, it supports only basic MIME: it allows you to add attachments, but lacks more sophisticated MIME features. Another available mode is MH-E (see MH-E in The Emacs Interface to MH).
You can choose any of these mail user agents as your preferred
method for editing and sending mail. The commands C-x m,
C-x 4 m and C-x 5 m use whichever agent you have
specified; so do various other parts of Emacs that send mail, such as
the bug reporter (see Reporting Bugs). To specify a mail user agent,
customize the variable mail-user-agent
. Currently, legitimate
values include message-user-agent
(Message mode)
sendmail-user-agent
(Mail mode), gnus-user-agent
, and
mh-e-user-agent
. Additional options may be available; check
in the manual of your mail user agent package for details. You may
also define another mail user agent using
define-mail-user-agent
.
If you select a different mail-composition method, the information in this chapter about the mail buffer and Message mode does not apply; the other methods use a different format of text in a different buffer, and their commands are different as well.
Similarly, to specify your preferred method for reading mail,
customize the variable read-mail-command
. The default is
rmail
(see Reading Mail with Rmail).
Next: Email and Usenet News with Gnus, Previous: Sending Mail, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
34 Reading Mail with Rmail
Rmail is an Emacs subsystem for reading and disposing of mail that you receive. Rmail stores mail messages in files called Rmail files. Reading the messages in an Rmail file is done in a special major mode, Rmail mode, which redefines most letters to run commands for managing mail.
Emacs also comes with a much more sophisticated and flexible subsystem for reading mail, called Gnus. Gnus is a very large package, and is therefore described in its own manual, see The Gnus Newsreader.
- Basic Concepts of Rmail
- Scrolling Within a Message
- Moving Among Messages
- Deleting Messages
- Rmail Files and Inboxes
- Multiple Rmail Files
- Copying Messages Out to Files
- Labels
- Rmail Attributes
- Sending Replies
- Summaries
- Sorting the Rmail File
- Display of Messages
- Rmail and Coding Systems
- Editing Within a Message
- Digest Messages
- Reading Rot13 Messages
movemail
program- Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes
- Retrieving Mail from Local Mailboxes in Various Formats
Next: Scrolling Within a Message, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.1 Basic Concepts of Rmail
Using Rmail in the simplest fashion, you have one Rmail file
~/RMAIL in which all of your mail is saved. It is called your
primary Rmail file. The command M-x rmail reads your primary
Rmail file, merges new mail in from your inboxes, displays the first
message you haven’t read yet, and lets you begin reading. The variable
rmail-file-name
specifies the name of the primary Rmail file.
Rmail displays only one message in the Rmail file at a time. The message that is shown is called the current message. Rmail mode’s special commands can do such things as delete the current message, copy it into another file, send a reply, or move to another message. You can also create multiple Rmail files (see File Handling) and use Rmail to move messages between them (see Copying Messages Out to Files).
Within the Rmail file, messages are normally arranged sequentially in order of receipt; you can specify other ways to sort them (see Sorting the Rmail File). Messages are identified by consecutive integers which are their message numbers. The number of the current message is displayed in Rmail’s mode line, followed by the total number of messages in the file. You can move to a message by specifying its message number with the j key (see Moving Among Messages).
Following the usual conventions of Emacs, changes in an Rmail file
become permanent only when you save the file. You can save it with
s (rmail-expunge-and-save
), which also expunges deleted
messages from the file first (see Deleting Messages). To save the
file without expunging, use C-x C-s. Rmail automatically saves
the Rmail file after merging new mail from an inbox file (see Rmail Files and Inboxes).
You can exit Rmail with q (rmail-quit
); this expunges
and saves the Rmail file, then buries the Rmail buffer as well as its
summary buffer, if present (see Summaries). But there is no
need to exit formally. If you switch from Rmail to editing in
other buffers, and never switch back, you have exited. Just make sure
to save the Rmail file eventually (like any other file you have
changed). C-x s is a suitable way to do this (see Commands for Saving Files). The Rmail command b, rmail-bury
, buries the
Rmail buffer and its summary without expunging and saving the Rmail file.
Next: Moving Among Messages, Previous: Basic Concepts of Rmail, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.2 Scrolling Within a Message
When Rmail displays a message that does not fit on the screen, you must scroll through it to read the rest. You could do this with the usual scrolling commands: C-v, M-v and M-< (see Scrolling), but in Rmail scrolling is so frequent that it deserves to be easier.
- SPC
Scroll forward (
scroll-up-command
).- DEL
- S-SPC
Scroll backward (
scroll-down-command
).- .
Scroll to start of message (
rmail-beginning-of-message
).- /
Scroll to end of message (
rmail-end-of-message
).
Since the most common thing to do while reading a message is to
scroll through it by screenfuls, Rmail makes SPC and DEL
(or S-SPC) do the same as C-v (scroll-up-command
)
and M-v (scroll-down-command
) respectively.
The command . (rmail-beginning-of-message
) scrolls back to the
beginning of the selected message. This is not quite the same as M-<:
for one thing, it does not set the mark; for another, it resets the buffer
boundaries of the current message if you have changed them (e.g., by
editing, see Editing Within a Message). Similarly, the command /
(rmail-end-of-message
) scrolls forward to the end of the
selected message.
Next: Deleting Messages, Previous: Scrolling Within a Message, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.3 Moving Among Messages
The most basic thing to do with a message is to read it. The way to do this in Rmail is to make the message current. The usual practice is to move sequentially through the file, since this is the order of receipt of messages. When you enter Rmail, you are positioned at the first message that you have not yet made current (that is, the first one that has the ‘unseen’ attribute; see Rmail Attributes). Move forward to see the other new messages; move backward to re-examine old messages.
- n
Move to the next nondeleted message, skipping any intervening deleted messages (
rmail-next-undeleted-message
).- p
Move to the previous nondeleted message (
rmail-previous-undeleted-message
).- M-n
Move to the next message, including deleted messages (
rmail-next-message
).- M-p
Move to the previous message, including deleted messages (
rmail-previous-message
).- C-c C-n
Move to the next message with the same subject as the current one (
rmail-next-same-subject
).- C-c C-p
Move to the previous message with the same subject as the current one (
rmail-previous-same-subject
).- j
Move to the first message. With argument n, move to message number n (
rmail-show-message
).- >
Move to the last message (
rmail-last-message
).- <
Move to the first message (
rmail-first-message
).- M-s regexp RET
Move to the next message containing a match for regexp (
rmail-search
).- - M-s regexp RET
Move to the previous message containing a match for regexp. (This is M-s with a negative argument.)
n and p are the usual way of moving among messages in
Rmail. They move through the messages sequentially, but skip over
deleted messages, which is usually what you want to do. Their command
definitions are named rmail-next-undeleted-message
and
rmail-previous-undeleted-message
. If you do not want to skip
deleted messages—for example, if you want to move to a message to
undelete it—use the variants M-n and M-p
(rmail-next-message
and rmail-previous-message
). A
numeric argument to any of these commands serves as a repeat
count.
In Rmail, you can specify a numeric argument by typing just the digits. You don’t need to type C-u first. You can also specify a negative argument by typing just -.
The M-s (rmail-search
) command is Rmail’s version of
search. The usual incremental search command C-s works in Rmail,
but it searches only within the current message. The purpose of
M-s is to search for another message. It reads a regular
expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions) nonincrementally, then searches starting at
the beginning of the following message for a match. It then selects
that message. If regexp is empty, M-s reuses the regexp
used the previous time.
To search backward in the file for another message, give M-s a negative argument. In Rmail you can do this with - M-s. This begins searching from the end of the previous message.
It is also possible to search for a message based on labels. See Labels.
The C-c C-n (rmail-next-same-subject
) command moves to
the next message with the same subject as the current one. A prefix
argument serves as a repeat count. With a negative argument, this
command moves backward, acting like C-c C-p
(rmail-previous-same-subject
). When comparing subjects, these
commands ignore the prefixes typically added to the subjects of
replies. These commands are useful for reading all of the messages
pertaining to the same subject, a.k.a. thread.
To move to a message specified by absolute message number, use j
(rmail-show-message
) with the message number as argument. With
no argument, j selects the first message. <
(rmail-first-message
) also selects the first message. >
(rmail-last-message
) selects the last message.
Next: Rmail Files and Inboxes, Previous: Moving Among Messages, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.4 Deleting Messages
When you no longer need to keep a message, you can delete it. This flags it as ignorable, and some Rmail commands pretend it is no longer present; but it still has its place in the Rmail file, and still has its message number.
Expunging the Rmail file actually removes the deleted messages. The remaining messages are renumbered consecutively.
- d
Delete the current message, and move to the next nondeleted message (
rmail-delete-forward
).- C-d
Delete the current message, and move to the previous nondeleted message (
rmail-delete-backward
).- u
Undelete the current message, or move back to the previous deleted message and undelete it (
rmail-undelete-previous-message
).- x
Expunge the Rmail file (
rmail-expunge
).
There are two Rmail commands for deleting messages. Both delete the
current message and select another. d
(rmail-delete-forward
) moves to the following message, skipping
messages already deleted, while C-d (rmail-delete-backward
)
moves to the previous nondeleted message. If there is no nondeleted
message to move to in the specified direction, the message that was just
deleted remains current. A numeric prefix argument serves as a repeat
count, to allow deletion of several messages in a single command. A
negative argument reverses the meaning of d and C-d.
Whenever Rmail deletes a message, it runs the hook
rmail-delete-message-hook
. When the hook functions are invoked,
the message has been marked deleted, but it is still the current message
in the Rmail buffer.
To make all the deleted messages finally vanish from the Rmail file,
type x (rmail-expunge
). Until you do this, you can still
undelete the deleted messages. The undeletion command, u
(rmail-undelete-previous-message
), is designed to cancel the
effect of a d command in most cases. It undeletes the current
message if the current message is deleted. Otherwise it moves backward
to previous messages until a deleted message is found, and undeletes
that message. A numeric prefix argument serves as a repeat count, to
allow undeletion of several messages in a single command.
You can usually undo a d with a u because the u moves back to and undeletes the message that the d deleted. But this does not work when the d skips a few already-deleted messages that follow the message being deleted; then the u command undeletes the last of the messages that were skipped. There is no clean way to avoid this problem. However, by repeating the u command, you can eventually get back to the message that you intend to undelete. You can also select a particular deleted message with the M-p command, then type u to undelete it.
A deleted message has the ‘deleted’ attribute, and as a result ‘deleted’ appears in the mode line when the current message is deleted. In fact, deleting or undeleting a message is nothing more than adding or removing this attribute. See Rmail Attributes.
Next: Multiple Rmail Files, Previous: Deleting Messages, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.5 Rmail Files and Inboxes
When you receive mail locally, the operating system places incoming
mail for you in a file that we call your inbox. When you start
up Rmail, it runs a C program called movemail
to copy the new
messages from your inbox into your primary Rmail file, which
also contains other messages saved from previous Rmail sessions. It
is in this file that you actually read the mail with Rmail. This
operation is called getting new mail. You can get new mail at
any time in Rmail by typing g.
The variable rmail-primary-inbox-list
contains a list of the
files that are inboxes for your primary Rmail file. If you don’t set
this variable explicitly, Rmail uses the MAIL
environment
variable, or, as a last resort, a default inbox based on
rmail-spool-directory
. The default inbox file depends on your
operating system; often it is /var/mail/username,
/var/spool/mail/username, or
/usr/spool/mail/username.
You can specify the inbox file(s) for any Rmail file for the current
session with the command set-rmail-inbox-list
; see Multiple Rmail Files.
There are two reasons for having separate Rmail files and inboxes.
- The inbox file format varies between operating systems and according to the other mail software in use. Only one part of Rmail needs to know about the alternatives, and it need only understand how to convert all of them to Rmail’s own format.
- It is very cumbersome to access an inbox file without danger of losing mail, because it is necessary to interlock with mail delivery. Moreover, different operating systems use different interlocking techniques. The strategy of moving mail out of the inbox once and for all into a separate Rmail file avoids the need for interlocking in all the rest of Rmail, since only Rmail operates on the Rmail file.
Rmail uses the standard ‘mbox’ format, introduced by Unix and
GNU systems for inbox files, as its internal format of Rmail files.
(In fact, there are a few slightly different mbox formats. The
differences are not very important, but you can set the variable
rmail-mbox-format
to tell Rmail which form your system uses.
See that variable’s documentation for more details.)
When getting new mail, Rmail first copies the new mail from the
inbox file to the Rmail file; then it saves the Rmail file; then it
clears out the inbox file. This way, a system crash may cause
duplication of mail between the inbox and the Rmail file, but cannot
lose mail. If rmail-preserve-inbox
is non-nil
, then
Rmail does not clear out the inbox file when it gets new mail. You
may wish to set this, for example, on a portable computer you use to
check your mail via POP while traveling, so that your mail will remain
on the server and you can save it later on your main desktop
workstation.
In some cases, Rmail copies the new mail from the inbox file
indirectly. First it runs the movemail
program to move the mail
from the inbox to an intermediate file called
.newmail-inboxname, in the same directory as the Rmail
file. Then Rmail merges the new mail from that file, saves the Rmail
file, and only then deletes the intermediate file. If there is a crash
at the wrong time, this file continues to exist, and Rmail will use it
again the next time it gets new mail from that inbox.
If Rmail is unable to convert the data in .newmail-inboxname into mbox format, it renames the file to RMAILOSE.n (n is an integer chosen to make the name unique) so that Rmail will not have trouble with the data again. You should look at the file, find whatever message confuses Rmail (probably one that includes the control-underscore character, octal code 037), and delete it. Then you can use 1 g to get new mail from the corrected file.
Next: Copying Messages Out to Files, Previous: Rmail Files and Inboxes, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.6 Multiple Rmail Files
Rmail operates by default on your primary Rmail file, which is named ~/RMAIL and receives your incoming mail from your system inbox file. But you can also have other Rmail files and edit them with Rmail. These files can receive mail through their own inboxes, or you can move messages into them with explicit Rmail commands (see Copying Messages Out to Files).
- i file RET
Read file into Emacs and run Rmail on it (
rmail-input
).- g
Merge new mail from current Rmail file’s inboxes (
rmail-get-new-mail
).- C-u g file RET
Merge new mail from inbox file file.
To run Rmail on a file other than your primary Rmail file, you can use
the i (rmail-input
) command in Rmail. This visits the file
in Rmail mode. You can use M-x rmail-input even when not in
Rmail, but it is easier to type C-u M-x rmail, which does the
same thing.
The file you read with i should normally be a valid mbox file. If it is not, Rmail tries to convert its text to mbox format, and visits the converted text in the buffer. If you save the buffer, that converts the file.
If you specify a file name that doesn’t exist, i initializes a new buffer for creating a new Rmail file.
You can also select an Rmail file from a menu. In the Classify menu,
choose the Input Rmail File item; then choose the Rmail file you want.
The variables rmail-secondary-file-directory
and
rmail-secondary-file-regexp
specify which files to offer in the
menu: the first variable says which directory to find them in; the
second says which files in that directory to offer (all those that match
the regular expression). If no files match, you cannot select this menu
item. These variables also apply to choosing a file for output
(see Copying Messages Out to Files).
The inbox files to use are specified by the variable
rmail-inbox-list
, which is buffer-local in Rmail mode. As a
special exception, if you have specified no inbox files for your primary
Rmail file, it uses the MAIL
environment variable, or your
standard system inbox.
The g command (rmail-get-new-mail
) merges mail into the
current Rmail file from its inboxes. If the Rmail file has no
inboxes, g does nothing. The command M-x rmail also
merges new mail into your primary Rmail file.
To merge mail from a file that is not the usual inbox, give the g key a numeric argument, as in C-u g. Then it reads a file name and merges mail from that file. The inbox file is not deleted or changed in any way when g with an argument is used. This is, therefore, a general way of merging one file of messages into another.
Next: Labels, Previous: Multiple Rmail Files, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.7 Copying Messages Out to Files
These commands copy messages from an Rmail file into another file.
- o file RET
Append a full copy of the current message to the file file (
rmail-output
).- C-o file RET
Append a copy of the current message, as displayed, to the file file (
rmail-output-as-seen
).- w file RET
Output just the message body to the file file, taking the default file name from the message ‘Subject’ header.
The commands o and C-o copy the current message into a specified file, adding it at the end. A positive prefix argument serves as a repeat count: that many consecutive messages will be copied to the specified file, starting with the current one and ignoring deleted messages.
The two commands differ mainly in how much to copy: o copies the full message headers, even if they are not all visible, while C-o copies exactly the headers currently displayed and no more. See Display of Messages. In addition, o converts the message to Babyl format (used by Rmail in Emacs version 22 and before) if the file is in Babyl format; C-o cannot output to Babyl files at all.
If the output file is currently visited in an Emacs buffer, the output commands append the message to that buffer. It is up to you to save the buffer eventually in its file.
Sometimes you may receive a message whose body holds the contents of a
file. You can save the body to a file (excluding the message header)
with the w command (rmail-output-body-to-file
). Often
these messages contain the intended file name in the ‘Subject’
field, so the w command uses the ‘Subject’ field as the
default for the output file name (after replacing some characters that
cannot be portably used in file names). However, the file name is
read using the minibuffer, so you can specify a different name if you
wish.
You can also output a message to an Rmail file chosen with a menu.
In the Classify menu, choose the Output Rmail File menu item; then
choose the Rmail file you want. This outputs the current message to
that file, like the o command. The variables
rmail-secondary-file-directory
and
rmail-secondary-file-regexp
specify which files to offer in the
menu: the first variable says which directory to find them in; the
second says which files in that directory to offer (all those that
match the regular expression). If no files match, you cannot select
this menu item.
Copying a message with o or C-o gives the original copy of the message the ‘filed’ attribute, so that ‘filed’ appears in the mode line when such a message is current.
If you like to keep just a single copy of every mail message, set
the variable rmail-delete-after-output
to t
; then the
o, C-o and w commands delete the original message
after copying it. (You can undelete it afterward if you wish, see
Deleting Messages.)
By default, o will leave the deleted status of a message it
outputs as it was on the original message; thus, a message deleted
before it was output will appear as deleted in the output file.
Setting the variable rmail-output-reset-deleted-flag
to a
non-nil
value countermands that: the copy of the message will
have its deleted status reset, so the message will appear as undeleted
in the output file. In addition, when this variable is
non-nil
, specifying a positive argument to o will not
ignore deleted messages when looking for consecutive messages to
output.
The variable rmail-output-file-alist
lets you specify
intelligent defaults for the output file, based on the contents of the
current message. The value should be a list whose elements have this
form:
(regexp . name-exp)
If there’s a match for regexp in the current message, then the
default file name for output is name-exp. If multiple elements
match the message, the first matching element decides the default file
name. The subexpression name-exp may be a string constant giving
the file name to use, or more generally it may be any Lisp expression
that yields a file name as a string. rmail-output-file-alist
applies to both o and C-o.
Rmail can automatically save messages from your primary Rmail file
(the one that rmail-file-name
specifies) to other files, based
on the value of the variable rmail-automatic-folder-directives
.
This variable is a list of elements (‘directives’) that say which
messages to save where. Each directive is a list consisting of an
output file, followed by one or more pairs of a header name and a regular
expression. If a message has a header matching the specified regular
expression, that message is saved to the given file. If the directive
has more than one header entry, all must match. Rmail checks directives
when it shows a message from the file rmail-file-name
, and
applies the first that matches (if any). If the output file is
nil
, the message is deleted, not saved. For example, you can use
this feature to save messages from a particular address, or with a
particular subject, to a dedicated file.
Next: Rmail Attributes, Previous: Copying Messages Out to Files, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.8 Labels
Each message can have various labels assigned to it as a means of classification. Each label has a name; different names are different labels. Any given label is either present or absent on a particular message. A few label names have standard meanings and are given to messages automatically by Rmail when appropriate; these special labels are called attributes. (See Rmail Attributes.) All other labels are assigned only by users.
- a label RET
Assign the label label to the current message (
rmail-add-label
).- k label RET
Remove the label label from the current message (
rmail-kill-label
).- C-M-n labels RET
Move to the next message that has one of the labels labels (
rmail-next-labeled-message
).- C-M-p labels RET
Move to the previous message that has one of the labels labels (
rmail-previous-labeled-message
).- l labels RET
- C-M-l labels RET
Make a summary of all messages containing any of the labels labels (
rmail-summary-by-labels
).
The a (rmail-add-label
) and k
(rmail-kill-label
) commands allow you to assign or remove any
label on the current message. If the label argument is empty, it
means to assign or remove the label most recently assigned or removed.
Once you have given messages labels to classify them as you wish, there are three ways to use the labels: in moving, in summaries, and in sorting.
C-M-n labels RET
(rmail-next-labeled-message
) moves to the next message that has
one of the labels labels. The argument labels specifies
one or more label names, separated by commas. C-M-p
(rmail-previous-labeled-message
) is similar, but moves
backwards to previous messages. A numeric argument to either command
serves as a repeat count.
The command C-M-l labels RET
(rmail-summary-by-labels
) displays a summary containing only the
messages that have at least one of a specified set of labels. The
argument labels is one or more label names, separated by commas.
See Summaries, for information on summaries.
If the labels argument to C-M-n, C-M-p or C-M-l is empty, it means to use the last set of labels specified for any of these commands.
See Sorting the Rmail File, for information on sorting messages with labels.
Next: Sending Replies, Previous: Labels, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.9 Rmail Attributes
Some labels such as ‘deleted’ and ‘filed’ have built-in meanings, and Rmail assigns them to messages automatically at appropriate times; these labels are called attributes. Here is a list of Rmail attributes:
- ‘unseen’
Means the message has never been current. Assigned to messages when they come from an inbox file, and removed when a message is made current. When you start Rmail, it initially shows the first message that has this attribute.
- ‘deleted’
Means the message is deleted. Assigned by deletion commands and removed by undeletion commands (see Deleting Messages).
- ‘filed’
Means the message has been copied to some other file. Assigned by the o and C-o file output commands (see Copying Messages Out to Files).
- ‘answered’
Means you have mailed an answer to the message. Assigned by the r command (
rmail-reply
). See Sending Replies.- ‘forwarded’
Means you have forwarded the message. Assigned by the f command (
rmail-forward
). See Sending Replies.- ‘edited’
Means you have edited the text of the message within Rmail. See Editing Within a Message.
- ‘resent’
Means you have resent the message. Assigned by the command M-x rmail-resend. See Sending Replies.
- ‘retried’
Means you have retried a failed outgoing message. Assigned by the command M-x rmail-retry-failure. See Sending Replies.
All other labels are assigned or removed only by users, and have no standard meaning.
Next: Summaries, Previous: Rmail Attributes, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.10 Sending Replies
Rmail has several commands to send outgoing mail. See Sending Mail, for information on using Message mode, including certain features meant to work with Rmail. What this section documents are the special commands of Rmail for entering the mail buffer used to compose the outgoing message. Note that the usual keys for sending mail—C-x m, C-x 4 m, and C-x 5 m—also work normally in Rmail mode.
- m
Send a message (
rmail-mail
).- c
Continue editing the already started outgoing message (
rmail-continue
).- r
Send a reply to the current Rmail message (
rmail-reply
).- f
Forward the current message to other users (
rmail-forward
).- C-u f
Resend the current message to other users (
rmail-resend
).- M-m
Try sending a bounced message a second time (
rmail-retry-failure
).
The most common reason to send a message while in Rmail is to reply
to the message you are reading. To do this, type r
(rmail-reply
). This displays a mail composition buffer in
another window, much like C-x 4 m, but preinitializes the
‘Subject’, ‘To’, ‘CC’, ‘In-Reply-To’ and
‘References’ header fields based on the message you are replying
to. The ‘To’ field starts out as the address of the person who
sent the message you received, and the ‘CC’ field starts out with
all the other recipients of that message.
You can exclude certain recipients from being included automatically
in replies, using the variable mail-dont-reply-to-names
. Its
value should be a regular expression; any recipients that match are
excluded from the ‘CC’ field. They are also excluded from the
‘To’ field, unless this would leave the field empty. If this
variable is nil
, then the first time you compose a reply it is
initialized to a default value that matches your own address.
To reply only to the sender of the original message, enter the reply command with a numeric argument: C-u r or 1 r. This omits the ‘CC’ field completely for a particular reply.
Once the mail composition buffer has been initialized, editing and sending the mail goes as usual (see Sending Mail). You can edit the presupplied header fields if they are not what you want. You can also use commands such as C-c C-y, which yanks in the message that you are replying to (see Mail Commands). You can also switch to the Rmail buffer, select a different message there, switch back, and yank the new current message.
Sometimes a message does not reach its destination. Mailers usually
send the failed message back to you, enclosed in a failure
message. The Rmail command M-m (rmail-retry-failure
)
prepares to send the same message a second time: it sets up a
mail composition buffer with the same text and header fields as before. If
you type C-c C-c right away, you send the message again exactly
the same as the first time. Alternatively, you can edit the text or
headers and then send it. The variable
rmail-retry-ignored-headers
, in the same format as
rmail-ignored-headers
(see Display of Messages), controls which
headers are stripped from the failed message when retrying it.
Another frequent reason to send mail in Rmail is to forward the
current message to other users. f (rmail-forward
) makes
this easy by preinitializing the mail composition buffer with the current
message as the text, and a subject of the form [from:
subject]
, where from and subject are the sender and
subject of the original message. All you have to do is fill in the
recipients and send. When you forward a message, recipients get a
message which is from you, and which has the original message in
its contents.
Rmail offers two formats for forwarded messages. The default is to
use the MIME format (see Display of Messages). This includes the original
message as a separate part. You can use a simpler format if you
prefer, by setting the variable rmail-enable-mime-composing
to
nil
. In this case, Rmail just includes the original message
enclosed between two delimiter lines. It also modifies every line
that starts with a dash, by inserting ‘- ’ at the start of
the line. When you receive a forwarded message in this format, if it
contains something besides ordinary text—for example, program source
code—you might find it useful to undo that transformation. You can
do this by selecting the forwarded message and typing M-x
unforward-rmail-message. This command extracts the original
forwarded message, deleting the inserted ‘- ’ strings, and
inserts it into the Rmail file as a separate message immediately
following the current one.
Resending is an alternative similar to forwarding; the
difference is that resending sends a message that is from the
original sender, just as it reached you—with a few added header fields
(‘Resent-From’ and ‘Resent-To’) to indicate that it came via
you. To resend a message in Rmail, use C-u f. (f runs
rmail-forward
, which invokes rmail-resend
if you provide a
numeric argument.)
Use the m (rmail-mail
) command to start editing an
outgoing message that is not a reply. It leaves the header fields empty.
Its only difference from C-x 4 m is that it makes the Rmail buffer
accessible for C-c C-y, just as r does.
The c (rmail-continue
) command resumes editing the
mail composition buffer, to finish editing an outgoing message you were
already composing, or to alter a message you have sent.
If you set the variable rmail-mail-new-frame
to a
non-nil
value, then all the Rmail commands to start sending a
message create a new frame to edit it in. This frame is deleted when
you send the message (but not if it is the only visible frame on the
current display, or if it’s a text-mode frame). If this frame cannot
be deleted when you send the message, Emacs will try to reuse it for
composing subsequent messages.
All the Rmail commands to send a message use the mail-composition method that you have chosen (see Mail-Composition Methods).
Next: Sorting the Rmail File, Previous: Sending Replies, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.11 Summaries
A summary is a buffer containing one line per message to give you an overview of the mail in an Rmail file. Each line shows the message number and date, the sender, the line count, the labels, and the subject. Moving point in the summary buffer selects messages as you move to their summary lines. Almost all Rmail commands are valid in the summary buffer also; when used there, they apply to the message described by the current line of the summary.
A summary buffer applies to a single Rmail file only; if you are editing multiple Rmail files, each one can have its own summary buffer. The summary buffer name is made by appending ‘-summary’ to the Rmail buffer’s name. Normally only one summary buffer is displayed at a time.
Next: Editing in Summaries, Up: Summaries [Contents][Index]
34.11.1 Making Summaries
Here are the commands to create a summary for the current Rmail buffer. Once the Rmail buffer has a summary, changes in the Rmail buffer (such as deleting or expunging messages, and getting new mail) automatically update the summary.
- h
- C-M-h
Summarize all messages (
rmail-summary
).- l labels RET
- C-M-l labels RET
Summarize messages that have one or more of the specified labels (
rmail-summary-by-labels
).- C-M-r rcpts RET
Summarize messages that match the specified recipients (
rmail-summary-by-recipients
).- C-M-t topic RET
Summarize messages that have a match for the specified regexp topic in their subjects (
rmail-summary-by-topic
).- C-M-s regexp RET
Summarize messages whose headers match the specified regular expression regexp (
rmail-summary-by-regexp
).- C-M-f senders RET
Summarize messages that match the specified senders. (
rmail-summary-by-senders
).
The h or C-M-h (rmail-summary
) command fills the summary buffer
for the current Rmail buffer with a summary of all the messages in the buffer.
It then displays and selects the summary buffer in another window.
C-M-l labels RET (rmail-summary-by-labels
) makes
a partial summary mentioning only the messages that have one or more of the
labels labels. labels should contain label names separated by
commas.
C-M-r rcpts RET (rmail-summary-by-recipients
)
makes a partial summary mentioning only the messages that have one or
more recipients matching the regular expression rcpts. This is matched
against the ‘To’, ‘From’, and ‘CC’ headers (supply a prefix
argument to exclude the ‘CC’ header).
C-M-t topic RET (rmail-summary-by-topic
)
makes a partial summary mentioning only the messages whose subjects have
a match for the regular expression topic. With a prefix argument,
the match is against the whole message, not just the subject.
C-M-s regexp RET (rmail-summary-by-regexp
)
makes a partial summary that mentions only the messages whose headers
(including the date and the subject lines) match the regular
expression regexp.
C-M-f senders RET (rmail-summary-by-senders
)
makes a partial summary that mentions only the messages whose ‘From’
fields match the regular expression senders.
Note that there is only one summary buffer for any Rmail buffer; making any kind of summary discards any previous summary.
The variable rmail-summary-window-size
says how many lines to
use for the summary window. The variable
rmail-summary-line-count-flag
controls whether the summary line
for a message should include the line count of the message. Setting
this option to nil
might speed up the generation of summaries.
Previous: Making Summaries, Up: Summaries [Contents][Index]
34.11.2 Editing in Summaries
You can use the Rmail summary buffer to do almost anything you can do in the Rmail buffer itself. In fact, once you have a summary buffer, there’s no need to switch back to the Rmail buffer.
You can select and display various messages in the Rmail buffer, from the summary buffer, just by moving point in the summary buffer to different lines. It doesn’t matter what Emacs command you use to move point; whichever line point is on at the end of the command, that message is selected in the Rmail buffer.
Almost all Rmail commands work in the summary buffer as well as in
the Rmail buffer. Thus, d in the summary buffer deletes the
current message, u undeletes, and x expunges. (However,
in the summary buffer, if there are no more undeleted messages in the
relevant direction, the delete commands go to the first or last
message, rather than staying on the current message.) o and
C-o output the current message to a FILE; r starts a reply
to it; etc. You can scroll the current message while remaining in the
summary buffer using SPC and DEL. However, in the summary
buffer scrolling past the end or the beginning of a message with
SPC or DEL goes, respectively, to the next or previous
undeleted message. Customize the
rmail-summary-scroll-between-messages
option to nil
to
disable scrolling to next/previous messages.
M-u (rmail-summary-undelete-many
) undeletes all deleted
messages in the summary. A prefix argument means to undelete that many
of the previous deleted messages.
The Rmail commands to move between messages also work in the summary buffer, but with a twist: they move through the set of messages included in the summary. They also ensure the Rmail buffer appears on the screen (unlike cursor motion commands, which update the contents of the Rmail buffer but don’t display it in a window unless it already appears). Here is a list of these commands:
- n
Move to next line, skipping lines saying “deleted”, and select its message (
rmail-summary-next-msg
).- p
Move to previous line, skipping lines saying “deleted”, and select its message (
rmail-summary-previous-msg
).- M-n
Move to next line and select its message (
rmail-summary-next-all
).- M-p
Move to previous line and select its message (
rmail-summary-previous-all
).- >
Move to the last line, and select its message (
rmail-summary-last-message
).- <
Move to the first line, and select its message (
rmail-summary-first-message
).- j
- RET
Select the message on the current line (ensuring that the Rmail buffer appears on the screen;
rmail-summary-goto-msg
). With argument n, select message number n and move to its line in the summary buffer; this signals an error if the message is not listed in the summary buffer.- M-s pattern RET
Search through messages for pattern starting with the current message; select the message found, and move point in the summary buffer to that message’s line (
rmail-summary-search
). A prefix argument acts as a repeat count; a negative argument means search backward (equivalent tormail-summary-search-backward
.)- C-M-n labels RET
Move to the next message with at least one of the specified labels (
rmail-summary-next-labeled-message
). labels is a comma-separated list of labels. A prefix argument acts as a repeat count.- C-M-p labels RET
Move to the previous message with at least one of the specified labels (
rmail-summary-previous-labeled-message
).- C-c C-n RET
Move to the next message with the same subject as the current message (
rmail-summary-next-same-subject
). A prefix argument acts as a repeat count.- C-c C-p RET
Move to the previous message with the same subject as the current message (
rmail-summary-previous-same-subject
).
Deletion, undeletion, and getting new mail, and even selection of a
different message all update the summary buffer when you do them in the
Rmail buffer. If the variable rmail-redisplay-summary
is
non-nil
, these actions also bring the summary buffer back onto
the screen.
When you are finished using the summary, type Q
(rmail-summary-wipe
) to delete the summary buffer’s window. You
can also exit Rmail while in the summary: q
(rmail-summary-quit
) deletes the summary window, then exits from
Rmail by saving the Rmail file and switching to another buffer.
Alternatively, b (rmail-summary-bury
) simply buries the
Rmail summary and buffer.
Next: Display of Messages, Previous: Summaries, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.12 Sorting the Rmail File
- C-c C-s C-d
- M-x rmail-sort-by-date
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by date.
- C-c C-s C-s
- M-x rmail-sort-by-subject
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by subject.
- C-c C-s C-a
- M-x rmail-sort-by-author
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by author’s name.
- C-c C-s C-r
- M-x rmail-sort-by-recipient
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by recipient’s name.
- C-c C-s C-c
- M-x rmail-sort-by-correspondent
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by the name of the other correspondent.
- C-c C-s C-l
- M-x rmail-sort-by-lines
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by number of lines.
- C-c C-s C-k RET labels RET
- M-x rmail-sort-by-labels RET labels RET
Sort messages of current Rmail buffer by labels. The argument labels should be a comma-separated list of labels. The order of these labels specifies the order of messages; messages with the first label come first, messages with the second label come second, and so on. Messages that have none of these labels come last.
The Rmail sort commands perform a stable sort: if there is no
reason to prefer either one of two messages, their order remains
unchanged. You can use this to sort by more than one criterion. For
example, if you use rmail-sort-by-date
and then
rmail-sort-by-author
, messages from the same author appear in
order by date.
With a prefix argument, all these commands reverse the order of comparison. This means they sort messages from newest to oldest, from biggest to smallest, or in reverse alphabetical order.
The same keys in the summary buffer run similar functions; for
example, C-c C-s C-l runs rmail-summary-sort-by-lines
.
These commands always sort the whole Rmail buffer, even if the summary
is only showing a subset of messages.
Note that you cannot undo a sort, so you may wish to save the Rmail buffer before sorting it.
Next: Rmail and Coding Systems, Previous: Sorting the Rmail File, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.13 Display of Messages
This section describes how Rmail displays mail headers, MIME sections and attachments, URLs, and encrypted messages.
- t
Toggle display of complete header (
rmail-toggle-header
).
Before displaying each message for the first time, Rmail reformats
its header, hiding uninteresting header fields to reduce clutter. The
t (rmail-toggle-header
) command toggles this, switching
between showing the reformatted header fields and showing the
complete, original header. With a positive prefix argument, the
command shows the reformatted header; with a zero or negative prefix
argument, it shows the full header. Selecting the message again also
reformats it if necessary.
The variable rmail-ignored-headers
holds a regular expression
specifying the header fields to hide; any matching header line will be
hidden. The variable rmail-nonignored-headers
overrides this:
any header field matching that regular expression is shown even if it
matches rmail-ignored-headers
too. The variable
rmail-displayed-headers
is an alternative to these two
variables; if non-nil
, this should be a regular expression
specifying which headers to display (the default is nil
).
Rmail highlights certain header fields that are especially
interesting—by default, the ‘From’ and ‘Subject’ fields.
This highlighting uses the rmail-highlight
face. The variable
rmail-highlighted-headers
holds a regular expression specifying
the header fields to highlight; if it matches the beginning of a
header field, that whole field is highlighted. To disable this
feature, set rmail-highlighted-headers
to nil
.
If a message is in MIME (Multipurpose Internet Mail Extensions) format and contains multiple parts (MIME entities), Rmail displays each part with a tagline. The tagline summarizes the part’s index, size, and content type. Depending on the content type, it may also contain one or more buttons; these perform actions such as saving the part into a file.
- RET
Hide or show the MIME part at point (
rmail-mime-toggle-hidden
).- TAB
Move point to the next MIME tagline button. (
rmail-mime-next-item
).- S-TAB
Move point to the previous MIME part (
rmail-mime-previous-item
).- v ¶
Toggle between MIME display and raw message (
rmail-mime
).
Each plain-text MIME part is initially displayed immediately after its tagline, as part of the Rmail buffer (unless the message has an HTML part, see below), while MIME parts of other types are represented only by their taglines, with their actual contents hidden. In either case, you can toggle a MIME part between its displayed and hidden states by typing RET anywhere in the part—or anywhere in its tagline (except for buttons for other actions, if there are any). Type RET (or click with the mouse) to activate a tagline button, and TAB to cycle point between tagline buttons.
The v (rmail-mime
) command toggles between the default
MIME display described above, and a raw display showing
the undecoded MIME data. With a prefix argument, this
command toggles the display of only an entity at point.
If the message has an HTML MIME part, Rmail
displays it in preference to the plain-text part, if Emacs can render
HTML20. To prevent
that, and have the plain-text part displayed instead, customize the
variable rmail-mime-prefer-html
to a nil
value.
To prevent Rmail from handling MIME decoded messages, change the
variable rmail-enable-mime
to nil
. When this is the
case, the v (rmail-mime
) command instead creates a
temporary buffer to display the current MIME message.
If the current message is an encrypted one, use the command
C-c C-d (rmail-epa-decrypt
) to decrypt it, using the
EasyPG library (see EasyPG in EasyPG Assistant User’s Manual).
You can highlight and activate URLs in the Rmail buffer using Goto Address mode:
(add-hook 'rmail-show-message-hook 'goto-address-mode)
Then you can browse these URLs by clicking on them with mouse-2 (or mouse-1 quickly) or by moving to one and typing C-c RET. See Activating URLs.
Next: Editing Within a Message, Previous: Display of Messages, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.14 Rmail and Coding Systems
Rmail automatically decodes messages which contain non-ASCII characters, just as Emacs does with files you visit and with subprocess output. Rmail uses the standard ‘charset=charset’ header in the message, if any, to determine how the message was encoded by the sender. It maps charset into the corresponding Emacs coding system (see Coding Systems), and uses that coding system to decode message text. If the message header doesn’t have the ‘charset’ specification, or if charset is not recognized, Rmail chooses the coding system with the usual Emacs heuristics and defaults (see Recognizing Coding Systems).
Occasionally, a message is decoded incorrectly, either because Emacs
guessed the wrong coding system in the absence of the ‘charset’
specification, or because the specification was inaccurate. For
example, a misconfigured mailer could send a message with a
‘charset=iso-8859-1’ header when the message is actually encoded
in koi8-r
. When you see the message text garbled, or some of
its characters displayed as hex codes or empty boxes, this may have
happened.
You can correct the problem by decoding the message again using the right coding system, if you can figure out or guess which one is right. To do this, invoke the M-x rmail-redecode-body command. It reads the name of a coding system, and then redecodes the message using the coding system you specified. If you specified the right coding system, the result should be readable.
When you get new mail in Rmail, each message is translated
automatically from the coding system it is written in, as if it were a
separate file. This uses the priority list of coding systems that you
have specified. If a MIME message specifies a character set, Rmail
obeys that specification. For reading and saving Rmail files
themselves, Emacs uses the coding system specified by the variable
rmail-file-coding-system
. The default value is nil
,
which means that Rmail files are not translated (they are read and
written in the Emacs internal character code).
Next: Digest Messages, Previous: Rmail and Coding Systems, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.15 Editing Within a Message
Most of the usual Emacs key bindings are available in Rmail mode, though a few, such as C-M-n and C-M-h, are redefined by Rmail for other purposes. However, the Rmail buffer is normally read only, and most of the letters are redefined as Rmail commands. If you want to edit the text of a message, you must use the Rmail command e.
- e
Edit the current message as ordinary text.
The e command (rmail-edit-current-message
) switches from
Rmail mode into Rmail Edit mode, another major mode which is nearly the
same as Text mode. The mode line indicates this change.
In Rmail Edit mode, letters insert themselves as usual and the Rmail
commands are not available. You can edit the message body and header
fields. When you are finished editing the message, type C-c C-c
(rmail-cease-edit
) to switch back to Rmail mode.
Alternatively, you can return to Rmail mode but cancel any editing
that you have done, by typing C-c C-] (rmail-abort-edit
).
Entering Rmail Edit mode runs the hook text-mode-hook
; then
it runs the hook rmail-edit-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
Returning to ordinary Rmail mode adds the attribute ‘edited’ to
the message, if you have made any changes in it (see Rmail Attributes).
Next: Reading Rot13 Messages, Previous: Editing Within a Message, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.16 Digest Messages
A digest message is a message which exists to contain and carry several other messages. Digests are used on some mailing lists; all the messages that arrive for the list during a period of time such as one day are put inside a single digest which is then sent to the subscribers. Transmitting the single digest uses less computer time than transmitting the individual messages even though the total size is the same, because of the per-message overhead in network mail transmission.
When you receive a digest message, the most convenient way to read it is to undigestify it: to turn it back into many individual messages. Then you can read and delete the individual messages as it suits you. To do this, select the digest message and type the command M-x undigestify-rmail-message. This extracts the submessages as separate Rmail messages, and inserts them following the digest. The digest message itself is flagged as deleted.
Next: movemail
program, Previous: Digest Messages, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.17 Reading Rot13 Messages
Mailing list messages that might offend or annoy some readers are sometimes encoded in a simple code called rot13—so named because it rotates the alphabet by 13 letters. This code is not for secrecy, as it provides none; rather, it enables those who wish to avoid seeing the real text of the message. For example, a review of a film might use rot13 to hide important plot points.
To view a buffer that uses the rot13 code, use the command M-x rot13-other-window. This displays the current buffer in another window which applies the code when displaying the text.
If you are only interested in a region, the command M-x rot13-region might be preferable. This will encrypt/decrypt the active region in-place. If the buffer is read-only, it will attempt to display the plain text in the echo area. If the text is too long for the echo area, the command will pop up a temporary buffer with the encrypted/decrypted text.
Next: Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes, Previous: Reading Rot13 Messages, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.18 movemail
program
Rmail uses the movemail
program to move mail from your inbox to
your Rmail file (see Rmail Files and Inboxes). When loaded for the first time,
Rmail attempts to locate the movemail
program and determine its
version. There are two versions of the movemail
program: the
GNU Mailutils version (see movemail in GNU Mailutils Manual),
and an Emacs-specific version that is built and installed unless Emacs
was configured --with-mailutils in effect.
The two movemail
versions support the same
command line syntax and the same basic subset of options. However, the
Mailutils version offers additional features and is more secure.
The Emacs version of movemail
can retrieve mail from the
usual Unix mailbox formats. Warning: Although it can also use the POP3
protocol, this is not recommended because it does not support POP3 via
encrypted TLS channels.
The Mailutils version is able to handle a wide set of mailbox
formats, such as plain Unix mailboxes, maildir
and MH
mailboxes, etc. It is able to access remote mailboxes using the POP3
or IMAP4 protocol, and can retrieve mail from them using a TLS
encrypted channel. It also accepts mailbox arguments in URL
form. The detailed description of mailbox URLs can be found
in Mailbox in GNU Mailutils Manual. In short, a
URL is:
proto://[user[:password]@]host-or-file-name[:port]
where square brackets denote optional elements.
- proto
Specifies the mailbox protocol, or format to use. The exact semantics of the rest of URL elements depends on the actual value of proto (see below).
- user
User name to access the remote mailbox.
- password
User password to access the remote mailbox.
- host-or-file-name
Hostname of the remote server for remote mailboxes or file name of a local mailbox.
- port
Optional port number, if not the default for that protocol.
proto can be one of:
mbox
Usual Unix mailbox format. In this case, user, pass and port are not used, and host-or-file-name denotes the file name of the mailbox file, e.g.,
mbox:///var/spool/mail/smith
.mh
A local mailbox in the MH format. user, pass and port are not used. host-or-file-name denotes the name of MH folder, e.g.,
mh:///Mail/inbox
.maildir
A local mailbox in the maildir format. user, pass and port are not used, and host-or-file-name denotes the name of
maildir
mailbox, e.g.,maildir:///mail/inbox
.file
Any local file in mailbox format. Its actual format is detected automatically by
movemail
.pop
pops
A remote mailbox to be accessed via POP3 protocol. See Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes, for details.
imap
imaps
A remote mailbox to be accessed via IMAP4 protocol. See Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes, for details.
Alternatively, you can specify the file name of the mailbox to use. This is equivalent to specifying the ‘file’ protocol:
/var/spool/mail/user ≡ file:///var/spool/mail/user
The variable rmail-movemail-program
controls which version of
movemail
to use. If that is a string, it specifies the
absolute file name of the movemail
executable. If it is
nil
, Rmail searches for movemail
in the directories
listed in rmail-movemail-search-path
, then in exec-path
(see Running Shell Commands from Emacs), then in exec-directory
.
Next: Retrieving Mail from Local Mailboxes in Various Formats, Previous: movemail
program, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.19 Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes
Some sites use a method called POP3 for accessing users’ inbox data
instead of storing the data in inbox files. The Mailutils
movemail
by default supports POP3 with TLS encryption.
Warning: Although the Emacs movemail
supports POP3,
its use for this is not recommended since it does not support encrypted
connections—the Mailutils version does.
Both versions of movemail
work only with POP3, not with
older versions of POP.
You can specify
a POP3 inbox by using a POP3 URL (see movemail
program). A POP3
URL is of the form
‘pop://username@hostname:port’, where
hostname and port are the host name (or IP address)
and port number of the remote mail
server and username is the user name on that server.
Additionally, you may specify the password in the mailbox URL:
‘pop://username:password@hostname:port’. In this
case, password takes preference over the one set by
rmail-remote-password
(see below). This is especially useful
if you have several remote mailboxes with different passwords.
If using Mailutils movemail
and the server supports
encrypted connections, movemail
tries to use it; specify
‘pops:’ instead of ‘pop:’ to require such a connection.
For backward compatibility, Rmail also supports an alternative way of
specifying remote POP3 mailboxes. Specifying an inbox name in the form
‘po:username:hostname:port’ is equivalent to
‘pop://username@hostname:port’. If you omit the
:hostname part, the MAILHOST
environment variable specifies
the machine on which to look for the POP3 server.
Another method for accessing remote mailboxes is IMAP. This method
is supported only by the Mailutils movemail
, and uses the
IMAP4 protocol. To specify an IMAP mailbox in the inbox list, use the
following mailbox URL:
‘imap://username[:password]@hostname:port’.
The password part is optional, as described above. If the
server supports it, movemail
tries to use an encrypted
connection—use the ‘imaps:’ form to require one.
Accessing a remote mailbox may require a password. Rmail uses the following algorithm to retrieve it:
- If a password is present in the mailbox URL (see above), it is used.
- If the variable
rmail-remote-password-required
isnil
, Rmail assumes no password is required. - If the variable
rmail-remote-password
is non-nil
, its value is used. - Otherwise, Rmail will ask you for the password to use.
On some mail servers the usernames include domain information, which
can mean they contain the ‘@’ character. The inbox specifier
string uses ‘@’ to signal the start of the mailserver name.
This creates confusion for movemail. If your username contains
‘@’ and you’re using Mailutils movemail
then you can
fix this: Replace @
in the user name with its URL
encoding ‘%40’.
If you need to pass additional command-line flags to movemail
,
set the variable rmail-movemail-flags
a list of the flags you
wish to use. Do not use this variable to pass the ‘-p’ flag to
preserve your inbox contents; use rmail-preserve-inbox
instead.
The movemail
program installed at your site may support
Kerberos authentication. If it is supported, it is used by default
whenever you attempt to retrieve POP3 mail when
rmail-remote-password
and rmail-remote-password-required
are unset.
Some POP3 servers store messages in reverse order. If your server does
this, and you would rather read your mail in the order in which it was
received, you can tell movemail
to reverse the order of
downloaded messages by adding the ‘-r’ flag to
rmail-movemail-flags
.
Mailutils movemail
supports TLS encryption. If you wish to
use it, add the ‘--tls’ flag to rmail-movemail-flags
.
Previous: Retrieving Mail from Remote Mailboxes, Up: Reading Mail with Rmail [Contents][Index]
34.20 Retrieving Mail from Local Mailboxes in Various Formats
If your incoming mail is stored on a local machine in a format other
than Unix mailbox, you will need the Mailutils movemail
to
retrieve it. See movemail
program, for the detailed description of
movemail
versions. For example, to access mail from an inbox in
maildir
format located in /var/spool/mail/in, you would
include the following in the Rmail inbox list:
maildir:///var/spool/mail/in
Next: Host Security, Previous: Reading Mail with Rmail, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
35 Email and Usenet News with Gnus
Gnus is an Emacs package primarily designed for reading and posting Usenet news. It can also be used to read and respond to messages from a number of other sources—email, remote directories, digests, and so on. Here we introduce Gnus and describe several basic features. For full details, see Gnus in The Gnus Manual.
Next: When Gnus Starts Up, Up: Email and Usenet News with Gnus [Contents][Index]
35.1 Gnus Buffers
Gnus uses several buffers to display information and to receive commands. The three most commonly-used Gnus buffers are the group buffer, the summary buffer and the article buffer.
The group buffer contains a list of article sources (e.g., newsgroups and email inboxes), which are collectively referred to as groups. This is the first buffer Gnus displays when it starts up. It normally displays only the groups to which you subscribe and that contain unread articles. From this buffer, you can select a group to read.
The summary buffer lists the articles in a single group, showing one article per line. By default, it displays each article’s author, subject, and line number, but this is customizable; See Summary Buffer Format in The Gnus Manual. The summary buffer is created when you select a group in the group buffer, and is killed when you exit the group.
From the summary buffer, you can choose an article to view. The article is displayed in the article buffer. In normal Gnus usage, you view this buffer but do not select it—all useful Gnus commands can be invoked from the summary buffer. But you can select the article buffer, and execute Gnus commands from it, if you wish.
Next: Using the Gnus Group Buffer, Previous: Gnus Buffers, Up: Email and Usenet News with Gnus [Contents][Index]
35.2 When Gnus Starts Up
If your system has been set up for reading Usenet news, getting started with Gnus is easy—just type M-x gnus.
On starting up, Gnus reads your news initialization file: a
file named .newsrc in your home directory which lists your
Usenet newsgroups and subscriptions (this file is not unique to Gnus;
it is used by many other newsreader programs). It then tries to
contact the system’s default news server, which is typically specified
by the NNTPSERVER
environment variable.
If your system does not have a default news server, or if you wish
to use Gnus for reading email, then before invoking M-x gnus you
need to tell Gnus where to get news and/or mail. To do this,
customize the variables gnus-select-method
and/or
gnus-secondary-select-methods
.
See Finding the News in The Gnus Manual.
Once Gnus has started up, it displays the group buffer. By default, the group buffer shows only a small number of subscribed groups. Groups with other statuses—unsubscribed, killed, or zombie—are hidden. The first time you start Gnus, any group to which you are not subscribed is made into a killed group; any group that subsequently appears on the news server becomes a zombie group.
To proceed, you must select a group in the group buffer to open the summary buffer for that group; then, select an article in the summary buffer to view its article buffer in a separate window. The following sections explain how to use the group and summary buffers to do this.
To quit Gnus, type q in the group buffer. This automatically records your group statuses in the files .newsrc and .newsrc.eld, so that they take effect in subsequent Gnus sessions.
Next: Using the Gnus Summary Buffer, Previous: When Gnus Starts Up, Up: Email and Usenet News with Gnus [Contents][Index]
35.3 Using the Gnus Group Buffer
The following commands are available in the Gnus group buffer:
- SPC
Switch to the summary buffer for the group on the current line (
gnus-group-read-group
).- l
- A s
In the group buffer, list only the groups to which you subscribe and which contain unread articles (
gnus-group-list-groups
; this is the default listing).- L
- A u
List all subscribed and unsubscribed groups, but not killed or zombie groups (
gnus-group-list-all-groups
).- A k
List killed groups (
gnus-group-list-killed
).- A z
List zombie groups (
gnus-group-list-zombies
).- u
Toggle the subscription status of the group (
gnus-group-toggle-subscription-at-point
) on the current line. Invoking this on a killed or zombie group turns it into an unsubscribed group.- C-k
Kill the group on the current line (
gnus-group-kill-group
). Killed groups are not recorded in the .newsrc file, and they are not shown in the l or L listings.- DEL
Move point to the previous group containing unread articles (
gnus-group-prev-unread-group
).- n
Move point to the next unread group (
gnus-group-next-unread-group
).- p
Move point to the previous unread group (
gnus-group-prev-unread-group
).- q
Update your Gnus settings, and quit Gnus (
gnus-group-exit
).
Previous: Using the Gnus Group Buffer, Up: Email and Usenet News with Gnus [Contents][Index]
35.4 Using the Gnus Summary Buffer
The following commands are available in the Gnus summary buffer:
- SPC
If there is no article selected, select the article on the current line and display its article buffer. Otherwise, try scrolling the selected article buffer in its window; on reaching the end of the buffer, select the next unread article (
gnus-summary-next-page
).Thus, you can read through all articles by repeatedly typing SPC.
- DEL
Scroll the text of the article backwards (
gnus-summary-prev-page
).- n
Select the next unread article (
gnus-summary-next-unread-article
).- p
Select the previous unread article (
gnus-summary-prev-unread-article
).- s
Do an incremental search on the selected article buffer (
gnus-summary-isearch-article
), as if you switched to the buffer and typed C-s (see Incremental Search).- M-s M-s regexp RET
Search forward for articles containing a match for regexp (
gnus-summary-search-article-forward
).- M-r regexp RET
Search back for articles containing a match for regexp (
gnus-summary-search-article-backward
).- q
Exit the summary buffer and return to the group buffer (
gnus-summary-exit
).
Next: Network Security, Previous: Email and Usenet News with Gnus, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
36 Host Security
Emacs runs inside an operating system such as GNU/Linux, and relies on
the operating system to check security constraints such as accesses to
files. The default settings for Emacs are designed for typical use;
they may require some tailoring in environments where security is more
of a concern, or less of a concern, than usual. For example,
file-local variables can be risky, and you can set the variable
enable-local-variables
to :safe
or (even more
conservatively) to nil
; conversely, if your files can all be
trusted and the default checking for these variables is irritating,
you can set enable-local-variables
to :all
. See Safety of File Variables.
See Security Considerations in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for more information about security considerations when using Emacs as part of a larger application.
Next: Document Viewing, Previous: Host Security, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
37 Network Security
Whenever Emacs establishes any network connection, it passes the established connection to the Network Security Manager (NSM). NSM is responsible for enforcing the network security under your control. Currently, this works by using the Transport Layer Security (TLS) features.
The network-security-level
variable determines the security
level that NSM enforces. If its value is low
, no
security checks are performed. This is not recommended, and will
basically mean that your network connections can’t be trusted.
However, the setting can be useful in limited circumstances, as when
testing network issues.
If this variable is medium
(which is the default), a number of
checks will be performed. If as result NSM determines that
the network connection might not be trustworthy, it will make you
aware of that, and will ask you what to do about the network
connection.
You can decide to register a permanent security exception for an unverified connection, a temporary exception, or refuse the connection entirely.
In addition to the basic certificate correctness checks, several TLS algorithm checks are available. Some encryption technologies that were previously thought to be secure have shown themselves to be fragile, so Emacs (by default) warns you about some of these problems.
The protocol network checks is controlled via the
network-security-protocol-checks
variable.
It’s an alist where the first element of each association is the name of the check, and the second element is the security level where the check should be used.
An element like (rc4 medium)
will result in the function
nsm-protocol-check--rc4
being called like thus:
(nsm-protocol-check--rc4 host port status settings)
.
The function should return non-nil
if the connection should
proceed and nil
otherwise.
Below is a list of the checks done on the default medium
level.
- unable to verify a TLS certificate
If the connection is a TLS, SSL or STARTTLS connection, NSM will check whether the certificate used to establish the identity of the server we’re connecting to can be verified.
While an invalid certificate is often the cause for concern (there could be a Man-in-the-Middle hijacking your network connection and stealing your password), there may be valid reasons for going ahead with the connection anyway. For instance, the server may be using a self-signed certificate, or the certificate may have expired. It’s up to you to determine whether it’s acceptable to continue with the connection.
- a self-signed certificate has changed
If you’ve previously accepted a self-signed certificate, but it has now changed, that could mean that the server has just changed the certificate, but it might also mean that the network connection has been hijacked.
- previously encrypted connection now unencrypted
If the connection is unencrypted, but it was encrypted in previous sessions, this might mean that there is a proxy between you and the server that strips away STARTTLS announcements, leaving the connection unencrypted. This is usually very suspicious.
- talking to an unencrypted service when sending a password
When connecting to an IMAP or POP3 server, these should usually be encrypted, because it’s common to send passwords over these connections. Similarly, if you’re sending email via SMTP that requires a password, you usually want that connection to be encrypted. If the connection isn’t encrypted, NSM will warn you.
- Diffie-Hellman low prime bits
When doing the public key exchange, the number of prime bits should be high enough to ensure that the channel can’t be eavesdropped on by third parties. If this number is too low, Emacs will warn you. (This is the
diffie-hellman-prime-bits
check innetwork-security-protocol-checks
).- RC4 stream cipher
The RC4 stream cipher is believed to be of low quality and may allow eavesdropping by third parties. (This is the
rc4
check innetwork-security-protocol-checks
).- SHA1 in the host certificate or in intermediate certificates
It is believed that if an intermediate certificate uses the SHA1 hashing algorithm, then third parties can issue certificates pretending to be that issuing instance. These connections are therefore vulnerable to man-in-the-middle attacks. (These are the
signature-sha1
andintermediate-sha1
checks innetwork-security-protocol-checks
).- SSL1, SSL2 and SSL3
The protocols older than TLS1.0 are believed to be vulnerable to a variety of attacks, and you may want to avoid using these if what you’re doing requires higher security. (This is the
ssl
check innetwork-security-protocol-checks
).
If network-security-level
is high
, the following checks
will be made, in addition to the above:
- 3DES cipher
The 3DES stream cipher provides at most 112 bits of effective security, which is considered to be towards the low end. (This is the
3des
check innetwork-security-protocol-checks
).- a validated certificate changes the public key
Servers change their keys occasionally, and that is normally nothing to be concerned about. However, if you are worried that your network connections are being hijacked by agencies who have access to pliable Certificate Authorities which issue new certificates for third-party services, you may want to keep track of these changes.
Finally, if network-security-level
is paranoid
, you will
also be notified the first time NSM sees any new
certificate. This will allow you to inspect all the certificates from
all the connections that Emacs makes.
The following additional variables can be used to control details of NSM operation:
nsm-settings-file
¶This is the file where NSM stores details about connections. It defaults to ~/.emacs.d/network-security.data.
nsm-save-host-names
¶By default, host names will not be saved for non-
STARTTLS
connections. Instead a host/port hash is used to identify connections. This means that one can’t casually read the settings file to see what servers the user has connected to. If this variable ist
, NSM will also save host names in thensm-settings-file
.
Next: Running Shell Commands from Emacs, Previous: Network Security, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
38 Document Viewing
DocView mode is a major mode for viewing DVI, PostScript (PS), PDF,
OpenDocument, Microsoft Office, EPUB, CBZ, FB2, XPS and OXPS
documents. It provides features such as slicing, zooming, and
searching inside documents. It works by converting the document to a
set of images using the gs
(GhostScript) or
pdfdraw
/mutool draw
(MuPDF) commands and other
external tools, and then displays those converted images.
When you visit a document file that can be displayed with DocView
mode, Emacs automatically uses that mode 21. As an exception, when you visit a PostScript file, Emacs
switches to PS mode, a major mode for editing PostScript files as
text; however, it also enables DocView minor mode, so you can type
C-c C-c to view the document with DocView. In either DocView
mode or DocView minor mode, repeating C-c C-c
(doc-view-toggle-display
) toggles between DocView and the
underlying file contents.
When you visit a file which would normally be handled by DocView
mode but some requirement is not met (e.g., you operate in a terminal
frame or Emacs has no PNG support), you are queried if you want to
view the document’s contents as plain text. If you confirm, the
buffer is put in text mode and DocView minor mode is activated. Thus,
by typing C-c C-c you switch to the fallback mode. With another
C-c C-c you return to DocView mode. The plain text contents can
also be displayed from within DocView mode by typing C-c C-t
(doc-view-open-text
).
You can explicitly enable DocView mode with the command M-x doc-view-mode. You can toggle DocView minor mode with M-x doc-view-minor-mode.
When DocView mode starts, it displays a welcome screen and begins formatting the file, page by page. It displays the first page once that has been formatted.
To kill the DocView buffer, type k
(doc-view-kill-proc-and-buffer
). To bury it, type q
(quit-window
).
Next: DocView Slicing, Previous: DocView Navigation, Up: Document Viewing [Contents][Index]
38.2 DocView Searching
In DocView mode, you can search the file’s text for a regular
expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). The interface for searching is inspired
by isearch
(see Incremental Search).
To begin a search, type C-s (doc-view-search
) or
C-r (doc-view-search-backward
). This reads a regular
expression using a minibuffer, then echoes the number of matches found
within the document. You can move forward and back among the matches
by typing C-s and C-r. DocView mode has no way to show
the match inside the page image; instead, it displays a tooltip (at
the mouse position) listing all matching lines in the current page.
To force display of this tooltip, type C-t
(doc-view-show-tooltip
).
To start a new search, use the search command with a prefix argument; i.e., C-u C-s for a forward search or C-u C-r for a backward search.
Next: DocView Conversion, Previous: DocView Searching, Up: Document Viewing [Contents][Index]
38.3 DocView Slicing
Documents often have wide margins for printing. They are annoying when reading the document on the screen, because they use up screen space and can cause inconvenient scrolling.
With DocView you can hide these margins by selecting a slice of pages to display. A slice is a rectangle within the page area; once you specify a slice in DocView, it applies to whichever page you look at.
To specify the slice numerically, type c s
(doc-view-set-slice
); then enter the top left pixel position
and the slice’s width and height.
A more convenient graphical way to specify the slice is with c
m (doc-view-set-slice-using-mouse
), where you use the mouse to
select the slice. Simply press and hold the left mouse button at the
upper-left corner of the region you want to have in the slice, then
move the mouse pointer to the lower-right corner and release the
button.
The most convenient way is to set the optimal slice by using
BoundingBox information automatically determined from the document by
typing c b (doc-view-set-slice-from-bounding-box
).
To cancel the selected slice, type c r
(doc-view-reset-slice
). Then DocView shows the entire page
including its entire margins.
Previous: DocView Slicing, Up: Document Viewing [Contents][Index]
38.4 DocView Conversion
For efficiency, DocView caches the images produced by gs
.
The name of the directory where it caches images is given by the variable
doc-view-cache-directory
. You can clear the cache directory by
typing M-x doc-view-clear-cache.
To force reconversion of the currently viewed document, type r
or g (revert-buffer
). To kill the converter process
associated with the current buffer, type K
(doc-view-kill-proc
). The command k
(doc-view-kill-proc-and-buffer
) kills the converter process and
the DocView buffer.
Next: Using Emacs as a Server, Previous: Document Viewing, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
39 Running Shell Commands from Emacs
Emacs has commands for passing single command lines to shell subprocesses, and for running a shell interactively with input and output to an Emacs buffer, and for running a shell in a terminal emulator window.
- M-! cmd RET
Run the shell command cmd and display the output (
shell-command
).- M-| cmd RET
Run the shell command cmd with region contents as input; optionally replace the region with the output (
shell-command-on-region
).- M-& cmd RET
Run the shell command cmd asynchronously, and display the output (
async-shell-command
).- M-x shell
Run a subshell with input and output through an Emacs buffer. You can then give commands interactively.
- M-x term
Run a subshell with input and output through an Emacs buffer. You can then give commands interactively. Full terminal emulation is available.
Whenever you specify a relative file name for an executable program
(either in the cmd argument to one of the above commands, or in
other contexts), Emacs searches for the program in the directories
specified by the variable exec-path
. The value of this
variable must be a list of directories; the default value is
initialized from the environment variable PATH
when Emacs is
started (see General Variables).
M-x eshell invokes a shell implemented entirely in Emacs. It is documented in its own manual. See Eshell in Eshell: The Emacs Shell.
- Single Shell Commands
- Interactive Subshell
- Shell Mode
- Shell Prompts
- Shell Command History
- Directory Tracking
- Shell Mode Options
- Emacs Terminal Emulator
- Term Mode
- Remote Host Shell
- Serial Terminal
Next: Interactive Subshell, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.1 Single Shell Commands
M-! (shell-command
) reads a line of text using the
minibuffer and executes it as a shell command, in a subshell made just
for that command. Standard input for the command comes from the null
device. If the shell command produces any output, the output appears
either in the echo area (if it is short), or in the ‘"*Shell
Command Output*"’ (shell-command-buffer-name
) buffer (if the
output is long). The variables resize-mini-windows
and
max-mini-window-height
(see Editing in the Minibuffer) control when
Emacs should consider the output to be too long for the echo area.
Note that customizing shell-command-dont-erase-buffer
,
described below, can affect what is displayed in the echo area.
For instance, one way to decompress a file named foo.gz is to type M-! gunzip foo.gz RET. That shell command normally creates the file foo and produces no terminal output.
A numeric argument to shell-command
, e.g., M-1 M-!,
causes it to insert terminal output into the current buffer instead of
a separate buffer. By default, it puts point before the output, and
sets the mark after the output (but a non-default value of
shell-command-dont-erase-buffer
can change that, see below).
For instance, M-1 M-! gunzip < foo.gz RET would insert the
uncompressed form of the file foo.gz into the current buffer.
Provided the specified shell command does not end with ‘&’, it
runs synchronously, and you must wait for it to exit before
continuing to use Emacs. To stop waiting, type C-g to quit;
this sends a SIGINT
signal to terminate the shell command (this
is the same signal that C-c normally generates in the shell).
Emacs then waits until the command actually terminates. If the shell
command doesn’t stop (because it ignores the SIGINT
signal),
type C-g again; this sends the command a SIGKILL
signal,
which is impossible to ignore.
A shell command that ends in ‘&’ is executed
asynchronously, and you can continue to use Emacs as it runs.
You can also type M-& (async-shell-command
) to execute a
shell command asynchronously; this is exactly like calling M-!
with a trailing ‘&’, except that you do not need the ‘&’.
The output from asynchronous shell commands, by default, goes into the
‘"*Async Shell Command*"’ buffer
(shell-command-buffer-name-async
). Emacs inserts the output
into this buffer as it comes in, whether or not the buffer is visible
in a window.
If you want to run more than one asynchronous shell command at the
same time, they could end up competing for the output buffer. The
option async-shell-command-buffer
specifies what to do about
this; e.g., whether to rename the pre-existing output buffer, or to
use a different buffer for the new command. Consult the variable’s
documentation for more possibilities.
If you want the output buffer for asynchronous shell commands to be
displayed only when the command generates output, set
async-shell-command-display-buffer
to nil
.
The option async-shell-command-width
defines the number of display
columns available for output of asynchronous shell commands.
A positive integer tells the shell to use that number of columns for
command output. The default value is nil
that means to use
the same number of columns as provided by the shell.
To make the above commands show the current directory in their
prompts, customize the variable shell-command-prompt-show-cwd
to a non-nil
value.
M-| (shell-command-on-region
) is like M-!, but
passes the contents of the region as the standard input to the shell
command, instead of no input. With a numeric argument, it deletes the
old region and replaces it with the output from the shell command.
For example, you can use M-| with the gpg
program to
see what keys are in the buffer. If the buffer contains a GnuPG key,
type C-x h M-| gpg RET to feed the entire buffer contents
to gpg
. This will output the list of keys to the
buffer whose name is the value of shell-command-buffer-name
.
The above commands use the shell specified by the variable
shell-file-name
. Its default value is determined by the
SHELL
environment variable when Emacs is started. If the file
name is relative, Emacs searches the directories listed in
exec-path
(see Running Shell Commands from Emacs).
If the default directory is remote (see Remote Files), the
default value is /bin/sh. This can be changed by declaring
shell-file-name
connection-local (see Per-Connection Local Variables).
To specify a coding system for M-! or M-|, use the command C-x RET c immediately beforehand. See Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication.
By default, error output is intermixed with the regular output in
the output buffer. But if you change the value of the variable
shell-command-default-error-buffer
to a string, error output is
inserted into a buffer of that name.
By default, the output buffer is erased between shell commands, except
when the output goes to the current buffer. If you change the value
of the option shell-command-dont-erase-buffer
to erase
,
then the output buffer is always erased. Other non-nil
values
prevent erasing of the output buffer, and—if the output buffer is
not the current buffer—also control where to put point after
inserting the output of the shell command:
beg-last-out
Puts point at the beginning of the last shell-command output.
end-last-out
Puts point at the end of the last shell-command output, i.e. at the end of the output buffer.
save-point
Restores the position of point as it was before inserting the shell-command output.
Note that if this option is non-nil
, the output shown in the
echo area could be from more than just the last command, since the
echo area just displays a portion of the output buffer.
In case the output buffer is not the current buffer, shell command output is appended at the end of this buffer.
Next: Shell Mode, Previous: Single Shell Commands, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.2 Interactive Subshell
To run a subshell interactively, type M-x shell. This creates (or reuses) a buffer named *shell*, and runs a shell subprocess with input coming from and output going to that buffer. That is to say, any terminal output from the subshell goes into the buffer, advancing point, and any terminal input for the subshell comes from text in the buffer. To give input to the subshell, go to the end of the buffer and type the input, terminated by RET.
By default, when the subshell is invoked interactively, the
*shell* buffer is displayed in a new window, unless the current
window already shows the *shell* buffer. This behavior can
be customized via display-buffer-alist
(see How display-buffer
works).
While the subshell is waiting or running a command, you can switch windows or buffers and perform other editing in Emacs. Emacs inserts the output from the subshell into the Shell buffer whenever it has time to process it (e.g., while waiting for keyboard input).
In the Shell buffer, prompts are displayed with the face
comint-highlight-prompt
, and submitted input lines are
displayed with the face comint-highlight-input
. This makes it
easier to distinguish input lines from the shell output.
See Text Faces.
To make multiple subshells, invoke M-x shell with a prefix argument (e.g., C-u M-x shell). Then the command will read a buffer name, and create (or reuse) a subshell in that buffer. You can also rename the *shell* buffer using M-x rename-uniquely, then create a new *shell* buffer using plain M-x shell. Subshells in different buffers run independently and in parallel.
Emacs attempts to keep track of what the current directory is by looking at the commands you enter, looking for ‘cd’ commands and the like. This is an error-prone solution, since there are many ways to change the current directory, so Emacs also looks for special OSC (Operating System Commands) escape codes that are designed to convey this information in a more reliable fashion. You should arrange for your shell to print the appropriate escape sequence at each prompt, for instance with the following command:
printf "\e]7;file://%s%s\e\\" "$HOSTNAME" "$PWD"
To specify the shell file name used by M-x shell, customize
the variable explicit-shell-file-name
. If this is nil
(the default), Emacs uses the environment variable ESHELL
if it
exists. Otherwise, it usually uses the variable
shell-file-name
(see Single Shell Commands); but if the default
directory is remote (see Remote Files), it prompts you for the
shell file name. See Minibuffers for File Names, for hints how to type remote
file names effectively.
Emacs sends the new shell the contents of the file ~/.emacs_shellname as input, if it exists, where shellname is the name of the file that the shell was loaded from. For example, if you use bash, the file sent to it is ~/.emacs_bash. If this file is not found, Emacs tries with ~/.emacs.d/init_shellname.sh.
To specify a coding system for the shell, you can use the command C-x RET c immediately before M-x shell. You can also change the coding system for a running subshell by typing C-x RET p in the shell buffer. See Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication.
Emacs sets the environment variable INSIDE_EMACS
in the
subshell to ‘version,comint’, where version is the
Emacs version (e.g., ‘28.1’). Programs can check this variable
to determine whether they are running inside an Emacs subshell.
Next: Shell Prompts, Previous: Interactive Subshell, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.3 Shell Mode
The major mode for Shell buffers is Shell mode. Many of its special commands are bound to the C-c prefix, and resemble the usual editing and job control characters present in ordinary shells, except that you must type C-c first. Here is a list of Shell mode commands:
- RET ¶
-
Send the current line as input to the subshell (
comint-send-input
). Any shell prompt at the beginning of the line is omitted (see Shell Prompts). If point is at the end of buffer, this is like submitting the command line in an ordinary interactive shell. However, you can also invoke RET elsewhere in the shell buffer to submit the current line as input. - TAB ¶
-
Complete the command name or file name before point in the shell buffer (
completion-at-point
). This uses the usual Emacs completion rules (see Completion), with the completion alternatives being file names, environment variable names, the shell command history, and history references (see Shell History References). For options controlling the completion, see Shell Mode Options. - M-? ¶
-
Display temporarily a list of the possible completions of the file name before point (
comint-dynamic-list-filename-completions
). - C-d ¶
-
Either delete a character or send EOF (
comint-delchar-or-maybe-eof
). Typed at the end of the shell buffer, this sends EOF to the subshell. Typed at any other position in the buffer, this deletes a character as usual. - C-c C-a ¶
-
Move to the beginning of the line, but after the prompt if any (
comint-bol-or-process-mark
). If you repeat this command twice in a row, the second time it moves back to the process mark, which is the beginning of the input that you have not yet sent to the subshell. (Normally that is the same place—the end of the prompt on this line—but after C-c SPC the process mark may be in a previous line.) - C-c SPC
Accumulate multiple lines of input, then send them together (
comint-accumulate
). This command inserts a newline before point, but does not send the preceding text as input to the subshell—at least, not yet. Both lines, the one before this newline and the one after, will be sent together (along with the newline that separates them), when you type RET.- C-c C-u ¶
-
Kill all text pending at end of buffer to be sent as input (
comint-kill-input
). If point is not at end of buffer, this only kills the part of this text that precedes point. - C-c C-w ¶
Kill a word before point (
backward-kill-word
).- C-c C-c ¶
-
Interrupt the shell or its current subjob if any (
comint-interrupt-subjob
). This command also kills any shell input pending in the shell buffer and not yet sent. - C-c C-z ¶
-
Stop the shell or its current subjob if any (
comint-stop-subjob
). This command also kills any shell input pending in the shell buffer and not yet sent. - C-c C-\ ¶
-
Send quit signal to the shell or its current subjob if any (
comint-quit-subjob
). This command also kills any shell input pending in the shell buffer and not yet sent. - C-c C-o ¶
-
Delete the last batch of output from a shell command (
comint-delete-output
). This is useful if a shell command spews out lots of output that just gets in the way. With a prefix argument, this command saves the deleted text in thekill-ring
(see The Kill Ring), so that you could later yank it (see Yanking) elsewhere. - C-c C-s ¶
-
Write the last batch of output from a shell command to a file (
comint-write-output
). With a prefix argument, the file is appended to instead. Any prompt at the end of the output is not written. - C-c C-r ¶
- C-M-l
-
Scroll to display the beginning of the last batch of output at the top of the window; also move the cursor there (
comint-show-output
). - C-c C-e ¶
-
Scroll to put the last line of the buffer at the bottom of the window (
comint-show-maximum-output
). - C-c C-f ¶
-
Move forward across one shell command, but not beyond the current line (
shell-forward-command
). The variableshell-command-regexp
specifies how to recognize the end of a command. - C-c C-b ¶
-
Move backward across one shell command, but not beyond the current line (
shell-backward-command
). - M-x dirs
Ask the shell for its working directory, and update the Shell buffer’s default directory. See Directory Tracking.
- M-x comint-send-invisible RET text RET ¶
Send text as input to the shell, after reading it without echoing. This is useful when a shell command runs a program that asks for a password.
Please note that Emacs will not echo passwords by default. If you really want them to be echoed, evaluate (see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions) the following Lisp expression:
(remove-hook 'comint-output-filter-functions 'comint-watch-for-password-prompt)
- M-x comint-continue-subjob ¶
Continue the shell process. This is useful if you accidentally suspend the shell process.22
- M-x comint-strip-ctrl-m ¶
Discard all control-M characters from the current group of shell output. The most convenient way to use this command is to make it run automatically when you get output from the subshell. To do that, evaluate this Lisp expression:
(add-hook 'comint-output-filter-functions 'comint-strip-ctrl-m)
- M-x comint-truncate-buffer ¶
This command truncates the shell buffer to a certain maximum number of lines, specified by the variable
comint-buffer-maximum-size
. Here’s how to do this automatically each time you get output from the subshell:(add-hook 'comint-output-filter-functions 'comint-truncate-buffer)
By default, Shell mode handles common ANSI escape codes (for instance, for changing the color of text). Emacs also optionally supports some extend escape codes, like some of the OSC (Operating System Codes) if you put the following in your init file:
(add-hook 'comint-output-filter-functions 'comint-osc-process-output)
With this enabled, the output from, for instance, ls
--hyperlink
will be made into clickable buttons in the Shell mode
buffer.
Shell mode is a derivative of Comint mode, a general-purpose mode for communicating with interactive subprocesses. Most of the features of Shell mode actually come from Comint mode, as you can see from the command names listed above. The special features of Shell mode include the directory tracking feature, and a few user commands.
Other Emacs features that use variants of Comint mode include GUD (see Running Debuggers Under Emacs) and M-x run-lisp (see Running an External Lisp).
You can use M-x comint-run to execute any program of your choice in a subprocess using unmodified Comint mode—without the specializations of Shell mode. To pass arguments to the program, use C-u M-x comint-run.
Next: Shell Command History, Previous: Shell Mode, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.4 Shell Prompts
A prompt is text output by a program to show that it is ready to accept new user input. Normally, Comint mode (and thus Shell mode) automatically figures out which part of the buffer is a prompt, based on the output of the subprocess. (Specifically, it assumes that any received output line which doesn’t end with a newline is a prompt.)
Comint mode divides the buffer into two types of fields: input
fields (where user input is typed) and output fields (everywhere
else). Prompts are part of the output fields. Most Emacs motion
commands do not cross field boundaries, unless they move over multiple
lines. For instance, when point is in the input field on a shell
command line, C-a puts point at the beginning of the input
field, after the prompt. Internally, the fields are implemented using
the field
text property (see Text Properties in the
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
If you change the variable comint-use-prompt-regexp
to a
non-nil
value, then Comint mode will recognize prompts using a
regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). In Shell mode, the regular
expression is specified by the variable shell-prompt-pattern
.
The default value of comint-use-prompt-regexp
is nil
,
because this method for recognizing prompts is unreliable, but you may
want to set it to a non-nil
value in unusual circumstances. In
that case, Emacs does not divide the Comint buffer into fields, so the
general motion commands behave as they normally do in buffers without
special text properties. However, you can use the paragraph motion
commands to conveniently navigate the buffer (see Paragraphs); in
Shell mode, Emacs uses shell-prompt-pattern
as paragraph
boundaries.
Next: Directory Tracking, Previous: Shell Prompts, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.5 Shell Command History
Shell buffers support three ways of repeating earlier commands. You can use keys like those used for the minibuffer history; these work much as they do in the minibuffer, inserting text from prior commands while point remains always at the end of the buffer. You can move through the buffer to previous inputs in their original place, then resubmit them or copy them to the end. Or you can use a ‘!’-style history reference.
Next: Shell History Copying, Up: Shell Command History [Contents][Index]
39.5.1 Shell History Ring
- M-p
- C-UP
Fetch the next earlier old shell command (
comint-previous-input
).- M-n
- C-DOWN
Fetch the next later old shell command (
comint-next-input
).- M-r
Begin an incremental regexp search of old shell commands (
comint-history-isearch-backward-regexp
).- C-c C-x ¶
-
Fetch the next subsequent command from the history (
comint-get-next-from-history
). - C-c . ¶
-
Fetch one argument from an old shell command (
comint-input-previous-argument
). - C-c C-l ¶
-
Display the buffer’s history of shell commands in another window (
comint-dynamic-list-input-ring
).
Shell buffers provide a history of previously entered shell
commands. To reuse shell commands from the history, use the editing
commands M-p, M-n, and M-r. These work
similar to the minibuffer history commands (see Minibuffer History), except that they operate within the Shell buffer rather
than the minibuffer, and M-r
in a Shell buffer invokes
incremental search through shell command history.
M-p fetches an earlier shell command to the end of the shell buffer. Successive use of M-p fetches successively earlier shell commands, each replacing any text that was already present as potential shell input. M-n does likewise except that it finds successively more recent shell commands from the buffer. C-UP works like M-p, and C-DOWN like M-n.
The history search command M-r begins an incremental regular expression search of previous shell commands. After typing M-r, start typing the desired string or regular expression; the last matching shell command will be displayed in the current line. Incremental search commands have their usual effects—for instance, C-s and C-r search forward and backward for the next match (see Incremental Search). When you find the desired input, type RET to terminate the search. This puts the input in the command line. Any partial input you were composing before navigating the history list is restored when you go to the beginning or end of the history ring.
Often it is useful to reexecute several successive shell commands that were previously executed in sequence. To do this, first find and reexecute the first command of the sequence. Then type C-c C-x; that will fetch the following command—the one that follows the command you just repeated. Then type RET to reexecute this command. You can reexecute several successive commands by typing C-c C-x RET over and over.
The command C-c . (comint-insert-previous-argument
)
copies an individual argument from a previous command, like
ESC . in Bash and zsh
. The simplest use
copies the last argument from the previous shell command. With a
prefix argument n, it copies the nth argument instead.
Repeating C-c . copies from an earlier shell commands, always
using the same value of n (don’t give a prefix argument when
you repeat the C-c . command).
If you set comint-insert-previous-argument-from-end
to a
non-nil
value, C-c . will instead copy the nth
argument counting from the last one; this emulates ESC .
in zsh
.
These commands get the text of previous shell commands from a special history list, not from the shell buffer itself. Thus, editing the shell buffer, or even killing large parts of it, does not affect the history that these commands access.
Some shells store their command histories in files so that you can refer to commands from previous shell sessions. Emacs reads the command history file for your chosen shell, to initialize its own command history. The file name is ~/.bash_history for bash, ~/.sh_history for ksh, and ~/.history for other shells.
If you run the shell on a remote host, this setting might be
overwritten by the variable tramp-histfile-override
. It is
recommended to set this variable to nil
.
Next: Shell History References, Previous: Shell History Ring, Up: Shell Command History [Contents][Index]
39.5.2 Shell History Copying
- C-c C-p
Move point to the previous prompt (
comint-previous-prompt
).- C-c C-n
Move point to the following prompt (
comint-next-prompt
).- C-c RET
Copy the input command at point, inserting the copy at the end of the buffer (
comint-copy-old-input
). This is useful if you move point back to a previous command. After you copy the command, you can submit the copy as input with RET. If you wish, you can edit the copy before resubmitting it. If you use this command on an output line, it copies that line to the end of the buffer.- mouse-2
If
comint-use-prompt-regexp
isnil
(the default), copy the old input command that you click on, inserting the copy at the end of the buffer (comint-insert-input
). Ifcomint-use-prompt-regexp
is non-nil
, or if the click is not over old input, just yank as usual.
Moving to a previous input and then copying it with C-c RET or mouse-2 produces the same results—the same buffer contents—that you would get by using M-p enough times to fetch that previous input from the history list. However, C-c RET copies the text from the buffer, which can be different from what is in the history list if you edit the input text in the buffer after it has been sent.
Previous: Shell History Copying, Up: Shell Command History [Contents][Index]
39.5.3 Shell History References
Various shells, including csh and bash, support history references that begin with ‘!’ and ‘^’. Shell mode recognizes these constructs, and can perform the history substitution for you.
If you insert a history reference and type TAB, this searches the input history for a matching command, performs substitution if necessary, and places the result in the buffer in place of the history reference. For example, you can fetch the most recent command beginning with ‘mv’ with ! m v TAB. You can edit the command if you wish, and then resubmit the command to the shell by typing RET.
Shell mode can optionally expand history references in the buffer
when you send them to the shell. To request this, set the variable
comint-input-autoexpand
to input
. You can make
SPC perform history expansion by binding SPC to the
command comint-magic-space
. See Changing Key Bindings Interactively.
Shell mode recognizes history references when they follow a prompt. See Shell Prompts, for how Shell mode recognizes prompts.
Next: Shell Mode Options, Previous: Shell Command History, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.6 Directory Tracking
Shell mode keeps track of ‘cd’, ‘pushd’ and ‘popd’ commands given to the subshell, in order to keep the Shell buffer’s default directory (see File Names) the same as the shell’s working directory. It recognizes these commands by examining lines of input that you send.
If you use aliases for these commands, you can tell Emacs to
recognize them also, by setting the variables
shell-pushd-regexp
, shell-popd-regexp
, and
shell-cd-regexp
to the appropriate regular expressions
(see Syntax of Regular Expressions). For example, if shell-pushd-regexp
matches
the beginning of a shell command line, that line is regarded as a
pushd
command. These commands are recognized only at the
beginning of a shell command line.
If Emacs gets confused about changes in the working directory of the subshell, type M-x dirs. This command asks the shell for its working directory and updates the default directory accordingly. It works for shells that support the most common command syntax, but may not work for unusual shells.
You can also use Dirtrack mode, a buffer-local minor mode that
implements an alternative method of tracking the shell’s working
directory. To use this method, your shell prompt must contain the
working directory at all times, and you must supply a regular
expression for recognizing which part of the prompt contains the
working directory; see the documentation of the variable
dirtrack-list
for details. To use Dirtrack mode, type M-x
dirtrack-mode in the Shell buffer, or add dirtrack-mode
to
shell-mode-hook
(see Hooks).
Next: Emacs Terminal Emulator, Previous: Directory Tracking, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.7 Shell Mode Options
If the variable comint-scroll-to-bottom-on-input
is
non-nil
, insertion and yank commands scroll the selected window
to the bottom before inserting. The default is nil
.
If comint-scroll-show-maximum-output
is non-nil
, then
arrival of output when point is at the end tries to scroll the last
line of text to the bottom line of the window, showing as much useful
text as possible. (This mimics the scrolling behavior of most
terminals.) The default is t
.
By setting comint-move-point-for-output
, you can opt for
having point jump to the end of the buffer whenever output arrives—no
matter where in the buffer point was before. If the value is
this
, point jumps in the selected window. If the value is
all
, point jumps in each window that shows the Comint buffer. If
the value is other
, point jumps in all nonselected windows that
show the current buffer. The default value is nil
, which means
point does not jump to the end.
If you set comint-prompt-read-only
, the prompts in the Comint
buffer are read-only.
The variable comint-input-ignoredups
controls whether successive
identical inputs are stored in the input history. A non-nil
value means to omit an input that is the same as the previous input.
The default is nil
, which means to store each input even if it is
equal to the previous input.
Three variables customize file name completion. The variable
comint-completion-addsuffix
controls whether completion inserts a
space or a slash to indicate a fully completed file or directory name
(non-nil
means do insert a space or slash).
comint-completion-recexact
, if non-nil
, directs TAB
to choose the shortest possible completion if the usual Emacs completion
algorithm cannot add even a single character.
comint-completion-autolist
, if non-nil
, says to list all
the possible completions whenever completion is not exact.
Command completion normally considers only executable files.
If you set shell-completion-execonly
to nil
,
it considers nonexecutable files as well.
The variable shell-completion-fignore
specifies a list of file
name extensions to ignore in Shell mode completion. The default
setting is nil
, but some users prefer ("~" "#" "%")
to
ignore file names ending in ‘~’, ‘#’ or ‘%’. Other
related Comint modes use the variable comint-completion-fignore
instead.
Some implementation details of the shell command completion may also be found
in the lisp documentation of the shell-dynamic-complete-command
function.
You can configure the behavior of ‘pushd’. Variables control
whether ‘pushd’ behaves like ‘cd’ if no argument is given
(shell-pushd-tohome
), pop rather than rotate with a numeric
argument (shell-pushd-dextract
), and only add directories to the
directory stack if they are not already on it
(shell-pushd-dunique
). The values you choose should match the
underlying shell, of course.
Comint mode sets the TERM
environment variable to a safe default
value, but this value disables some useful features. For example,
color is disabled in applications that use TERM
to determine if
color is supported. Therefore, Emacs provides an option
comint-terminfo-terminal
to let you choose a terminal with more
advanced features, as defined in your system’s terminfo database.
Emacs will use this option as the value for TERM
so long as
system-uses-terminfo
is non-nil
.
Both comint-terminfo-terminal
and system-uses-terminfo
can be declared as connection-local variables to adjust these options
to match what a remote system expects (see Per-Connection Local Variables).
Next: Term Mode, Previous: Shell Mode Options, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.8 Emacs Terminal Emulator
To run a subshell in a text terminal emulator, use M-x term. This creates (or reuses) a buffer named *terminal*, and runs a subshell with input coming from your keyboard, and output going to that buffer.
The terminal emulator uses Term mode, which has two input modes. In line mode, Term basically acts like Shell mode (see Shell Mode). In char mode, each character is sent directly to the subshell, as terminal input; the sole exception is the terminal escape character, which by default is C-c (see Term Mode). Any echoing of your input is the responsibility of the subshell; any terminal output from the subshell goes into the buffer, advancing point.
Some programs (such as Emacs itself) need to control the appearance
of the terminal screen in detail. They do this by emitting special
control codes. Term mode recognizes and handles ANSI-standard
VT100-style escape sequences, which are accepted by most modern
terminals, including xterm
. (Hence, you can actually run
Emacs inside an Emacs Term window.)
The term
face specifies the default appearance of text
in the terminal emulator (the default is the same appearance as the
default
face). When terminal control codes are used to change
the appearance of text, these are represented in the terminal emulator
by the faces term-color-black
, term-color-red
,
term-color-green
, term-color-yellow
term-color-blue
, term-color-magenta
,
term-color-cyan
, term-color-white
,
term-color-underline
, and term-color-bold
.
See Text Faces.
You can also use Term mode to communicate with a device connected to a serial port. See Serial Terminal.
The file name used to load the subshell is determined the same way as for Shell mode. To make multiple terminal emulators, rename the buffer *terminal* to something different using M-x rename-uniquely, just as with Shell mode.
Unlike Shell mode, Term mode does not track the current directory by
examining your input. But some shells can tell Term what the current
directory is. This is done automatically by bash
version 1.15
and later.
Next: Remote Host Shell, Previous: Emacs Terminal Emulator, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.9 Term Mode
To switch between line and char mode in Term mode, use these commands:
- C-c C-j
Switch to line mode (
term-line-mode
). Do nothing if already in line mode.- C-c C-k
Switch to char mode (
term-char-mode
). Do nothing if already in char mode.
The following commands are only available in char mode:
- C-c C-c
Send a literal C-c to the sub-shell (
term-interrupt-subjob
).- C-c char
This is equivalent to C-x char in normal Emacs. For example, C-c o invokes the global binding of C-x o, which is normally ‘other-window’.
Term mode has a page-at-a-time feature. When enabled, it makes output pause at the end of each screenful:
- C-c C-q
Toggle the page-at-a-time feature (
term-pager-toggle
). This command works in both line and char modes. When the feature is enabled, the mode-line displays the word ‘page’, and each time Term receives more than a screenful of output, it pauses and displays ‘**MORE**’ in the mode-line. Type SPC to display the next screenful of output, or ? to see your other options. The interface is similar to themore
program.
Next: Serial Terminal, Previous: Term Mode, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.10 Remote Host Shell
You can login to a remote computer, using whatever commands you
would from a regular terminal (e.g., the ssh
command), from
a Term window.
A program that asks you for a password will normally suppress echoing of the password, so the password will not show up in the buffer. This will happen just as if you were using a real terminal, if the buffer is in char mode. If it is in line mode, the password is temporarily visible, but will be erased when you hit return. (This happens automatically; there is no special password processing.)
When you log in to a different machine, you need to specify the type
of terminal you’re using, by setting the TERM
environment
variable in the environment for the remote login command. (If you use
bash, you do that by writing the variable assignment before the remote
login command, without a separating comma.) Terminal types
‘ansi’ or ‘vt100’ will work on most systems.
Previous: Remote Host Shell, Up: Running Shell Commands from Emacs [Contents][Index]
39.11 Serial Terminal
If you have a device connected to a serial port of your computer, you can communicate with it by typing M-x serial-term. This command asks for a serial port name and speed, and switches to a new Term mode buffer. Emacs communicates with the serial device through this buffer just like it does with a terminal in ordinary Term mode.
The speed of the serial port is measured in bits per second. The most common speed is 9600 bits per second. You can change the speed interactively by clicking on the mode line.
A serial port can be configured even more by clicking on ‘8N1’ in the mode line. By default, a serial port is configured as ‘8N1’, which means that each byte consists of 8 data bits, No parity check bit, and 1 stopbit.
If the speed or the configuration is wrong, you cannot communicate with your device and will probably only see garbage output in the window.
Next: Printing Hard Copies, Previous: Running Shell Commands from Emacs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
40 Using Emacs as a Server
Various programs can invoke your choice of editor to edit a
particular piece of text. For instance, version control programs
invoke an editor to enter version control logs (see Version Control), and the Unix mail
utility invokes an editor to
enter a message to send. By convention, your choice of editor is
specified by the environment variable EDITOR
. If you set
EDITOR
to ‘emacs’, Emacs would be invoked, but in an
inconvenient way—by starting a new Emacs process. This is
inconvenient because the new Emacs process doesn’t share buffers, a
command history, or other kinds of information with any existing Emacs
process.
You can solve this problem by setting up Emacs as an edit server, so that it “listens” for external edit requests and acts accordingly. There are various ways to start an Emacs server:
-
Run the command
server-start
in an existing Emacs process: either type M-x server-start, or put the expression(server-start)
in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File). The existing Emacs process is the server; when you exit Emacs, the server dies with the Emacs process. -
Run Emacs as a daemon, using one of the ‘--daemon’ command-line
options. See Initial Options. When Emacs is started this way, it
calls
server-start
after initialization and does not open an initial frame. It then waits for edit requests from clients. - Run the command
emacsclient
with the ‘--alternate-editor=""’ command-line option. This starts an Emacs daemon only if no Emacs daemon is already running. -
If your operating system uses
systemd
to manage startup, you can automatically start Emacs in daemon mode when you login using the supplied systemd unit file. To activate this:systemctl --user enable emacs
(If your Emacs was installed into a non-standard location, you may need to copy the emacs.service file to a standard directory such as ~/.config/systemd/user/.)
-
An external process can invoke the Emacs server when a connection
event occurs upon a specified socket and pass the socket to the new
Emacs server process. An instance of this is the socket functionality
of
systemd
: thesystemd
service creates a socket and listens for connections on it; whenemacsclient
connects to it for the first time,systemd
can launch the Emacs server and hand over the socket to it for servicingemacsclient
connections. A setup to use this functionality could be:~/.config/systemd/user/emacs.socket:
[Socket] ListenStream=/path/to/.emacs.socket DirectoryMode=0700 [Install] WantedBy=sockets.target
(The emacs.service file described above must also be installed.)
The
ListenStream
path will be the path that Emacs listens for connections fromemacsclient
; this is a file of your choice.
Once an Emacs server is started, you can use a shell
command called emacsclient
to connect to the Emacs process
and tell it to visit a file. You can then set the EDITOR
environment variable to ‘emacsclient’, so that external programs
will use the existing Emacs process for editing.23
You can run multiple Emacs servers on the same machine by giving
each one a unique server name, using the variable
server-name
. For example, M-x set-variable RET
server-name RET "foo" RET sets the server name to
‘foo’. The emacsclient
program can specify a server by
name, using the ‘-s’ or the ‘-f’ option (see emacsclient
Options), depending on whether or not the server uses a TCP socket
(see TCP Emacs server).
If you want to run multiple Emacs daemons (see Initial Options), you can give each daemon its own server name like this:
emacs --daemon=foo
The Emacs server can optionally be stopped automatically when
certain conditions are met. To do this, call the function
server-stop-automatically
in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File), with one of the following arguments:
- With the argument
empty
, the server is stopped when it has no clients, no unsaved file-visiting buffers and no running processes anymore. - With the argument
delete-frame
, when the last client frame is being closed, you are asked whether each unsaved file-visiting buffer must be saved and each unfinished process can be stopped, and if so, the server is stopped. - With the argument
kill-terminal
, when the last client frame is being closed with C-x C-c (save-buffers-kill-terminal
), you are asked whether each unsaved file-visiting buffer must be saved and each unfinished process can be stopped, and if so, the server is stopped.
If you have defined a server by a unique server name, it is possible
to connect to the server from another Emacs instance and evaluate Lisp
expressions on the server, using the server-eval-at
function.
For instance, (server-eval-at "foo" '(+ 1 2))
evaluates the
expression (+ 1 2)
on the ‘foo’ server, and returns
3
. (If there is no server with that name, an error is
signaled.) Currently, this feature is mainly useful for developers.
If your operating system’s desktop environment is
freedesktop.org-compatible
(which is true of most GNU/Linux and other recent Unix-like GUIs), you
may use the ‘Emacs (Client)’ menu entry to connect to an Emacs
server with emacsclient
. The daemon starts if not
already running.
Next: Invoking emacsclient
, Up: Using Emacs as a Server [Contents][Index]
40.1 TCP Emacs server
An Emacs server usually listens to connections on a local Unix
domain socket. Some operating systems, such as MS-Windows, do not
support local sockets; in that case, the server uses TCP sockets
instead. In some cases it is useful to have the server listen on a
TCP socket even if local sockets are supported, e.g., if you need to
contact the Emacs server from a remote machine. You can set
server-use-tcp
to non-nil
to have Emacs listen on a TCP
socket instead of a local socket. This is the default if your OS does
not support local sockets.
If the Emacs server is set to use TCP, it will by default listen on
a random port on the localhost interface. This can be changed to
another interface and/or a fixed port using the variables
server-host
and server-port
.
A TCP socket is not subject to file system permissions. To retain
some control over which users can talk to an Emacs server over TCP
sockets, the emacsclient
program must send an authorization
key to the server. This key is normally randomly generated by the
Emacs server. This is the recommended mode of operation.
If needed, you can set the authorization key to a static value by
setting the server-auth-key
variable. The key must consist of
64 ASCII printable characters except for space (this means characters
from ‘!’ to ‘~’, or from decimal code 33 to 126). You can
use M-x server-generate-key to get a random key.
When you start a TCP Emacs server, Emacs creates a server file
containing the TCP information to be used by emacsclient
to
connect to the server. The variable server-auth-dir
specifies
the default directory containing the server file; by default, this is
~/.emacs.d/server/. In the absence of a local socket with file
permissions, the permissions of this directory determine which users
can have their emacsclient
processes talk to the Emacs
server. If server-name
is an absolute file name, the server
file is created where specified by that file name.
To tell emacsclient
to connect to the server over TCP with
a specific server file, use the ‘-f’ or ‘--server-file’
option, or set the EMACS_SERVER_FILE
environment variable
(see emacsclient
Options). If server-auth-dir
is set to a
non-standard value, or if server-name
is set to an absolute
file name, emacsclient
needs an absolute file name to the
server file, as the default server-auth-dir
is hard-coded in
emacsclient
to be used as the directory for resolving
relative filenames.
Next: emacsclient
Options, Previous: TCP Emacs server, Up: Using Emacs as a Server [Contents][Index]
40.2 Invoking emacsclient
The simplest way to use the emacsclient
program is to run
the shell command ‘emacsclient file’, where file is a
file name. This connects to an Emacs server, and tells that Emacs
process to visit file in one of its existing frames—either a
graphical frame, or one in a text terminal (see Frames and Graphical Displays). You
can then select that frame to begin editing.
If there is no Emacs server, the emacsclient
program halts
with an error message (you can prevent this from happening by using
the ‘--alternate-editor=""’ option to emacsclient
,
see emacsclient
Options). If the Emacs process has no existing
frame—which can happen if it was started as a daemon (see Using Emacs as a Server)—then Emacs opens a frame on the terminal in which you
called emacsclient
.
You can also force emacsclient
to open a new frame on a
graphical display using the ‘-c’ option, or on a text terminal
using the ‘-t’ option. See emacsclient
Options.
If you are running on a single text terminal, you can switch between
emacsclient
’s shell and the Emacs server using one of two
methods: (i) run the Emacs server and emacsclient
on
different virtual terminals, and switch to the Emacs server’s virtual
terminal after calling emacsclient
; or (ii) call
emacsclient
from within the Emacs server itself, using Shell
mode (see Interactive Subshell) or Term mode (see Term Mode);
emacsclient
blocks only the subshell under Emacs, and you can
still use Emacs to edit the file.
When you finish editing file in the Emacs server, type
C-x # (server-edit
) in its buffer. This saves the file
and sends a message back to the emacsclient
program, telling
it to exit. Programs that use EDITOR
usually wait for the
editor—in this case emacsclient
—to exit before doing
something else.
If you want to abandon the edit instead, use the M-x server-edit-abort command. This sends a message back to the
emacsclient
program, telling it to exit with abnormal exit
status, and doesn’t save any buffers.
You can also call emacsclient
with multiple file name
arguments: ‘emacsclient file1 file2 ...’ tells the
Emacs server to visit file1, file2, and so forth. Emacs
selects the buffer visiting file1, and buries the other buffers
at the bottom of the buffer list (see Using Multiple Buffers). The
emacsclient
program exits once all the specified files are
finished (i.e., once you have typed C-x # in each server
buffer).
Finishing with a server buffer also kills the buffer, unless it
already existed in the Emacs session before the server was asked to
create it. However, if you set server-kill-new-buffers
to
nil
, then a different criterion is used: finishing with a
server buffer kills it if the file name matches the regular expression
server-temp-file-regexp
. This is set up to distinguish certain
temporary files.
Each C-x # checks for other pending external requests to edit
various files, and selects the next such file. You can switch to a
server buffer manually if you wish; you don’t have to arrive at it
with C-x #. But C-x # is the way to tell
emacsclient
that you are finished.
If you set the value of the variable server-window
to a
window or a frame, C-x # always displays the next server buffer
in that window or in that frame.
When emacsclient
connects, the server will normally output
a message that says how to exit the client frame. If
server-client-instructions
is set to nil
, this message
is inhibited.
Previous: Invoking emacsclient
, Up: Using Emacs as a Server [Contents][Index]
40.3 emacsclient
Options
You can pass some optional arguments to the emacsclient
program, such as:
emacsclient -c +12 file1 +4:3 file2
The ‘+line’ or ‘+line:column’ arguments specify line numbers, or line and column numbers, for the next file argument. These behave like the command line arguments for Emacs itself. See Action Arguments.
The other optional arguments recognized by emacsclient
are
listed below:
- ‘-a command’
- ‘--alternate-editor=command’
Specify a shell command to run if
emacsclient
fails to contact Emacs. This is useful when runningemacsclient
in a script. The command may include arguments, which may be quoted "like this". Currently, escaping of quotes is not supported.As a special exception, if command is the empty string, then
emacsclient
starts Emacs in daemon mode (as ‘emacs --daemon’) and then tries connecting again.The environment variable
ALTERNATE_EDITOR
has the same effect as the ‘-a’ option. If both are present, the latter takes precedence.- ‘-c’
- ‘--create-frame’
Create a new graphical client frame, instead of using an existing Emacs frame. See below for the special behavior of C-x C-c in a client frame. If Emacs cannot create a new graphical frame (e.g., if it cannot connect to the X server), it tries to create a text terminal client frame, as though you had supplied the ‘-t’ option instead.
On MS-Windows, a single Emacs session cannot display frames on both graphical and text terminals, nor on multiple text terminals. Thus, if the Emacs server is running on a text terminal, the ‘-c’ option, like the ‘-t’ option, creates a new frame in the server’s current text terminal. See How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows.
If you omit a filename argument while supplying the ‘-c’ option, the new frame displays the *scratch* buffer by default. You can customize this behavior with the variable
initial-buffer-choice
(see Entering Emacs).- ‘-r’
- ‘--reuse-frame’
Create a new graphical client frame if none exists, otherwise use an existing Emacs frame.
- ‘-F alist’
- ‘--frame-parameters=alist’
Set the parameters for a newly-created graphical frame (see Frame Parameters).
- ‘-d display’
- ‘--display=display’
Tell Emacs to open the given files on the X display display (assuming there is more than one X display available).
- ‘-e’
- ‘--eval’
Tell Emacs to evaluate some Emacs Lisp code, instead of visiting some files. When this option is given, the arguments to
emacsclient
are interpreted as a list of expressions to evaluate, not as a list of files to visit.- ‘-f server-file’
- ‘--server-file=server-file’
Specify a server file (see TCP Emacs server) for connecting to an Emacs server via TCP. Alternatively, you can set the
EMACS_SERVER_FILE
environment variable to point to the server file. (The command-line option overrides the environment variable.)An Emacs server usually uses a local socket to listen for connections, but also supports connections over TCP. To connect to a TCP Emacs server,
emacsclient
needs to read a server file containing the connection details of the Emacs server. The name of this file is specified with this option, either as a file name relative to ~/.emacs.d/server or as an absolute file name. See TCP Emacs server.- ‘-n’
- ‘--no-wait’
Let
emacsclient
exit immediately, instead of waiting until all server buffers are finished. You can take as long as you like to edit the server buffers within Emacs, and they are not killed when you type C-x # in them.- ‘-w’
- ‘--timeout=N’
Wait for a response from Emacs for N seconds before giving up. If there is no response within that time,
emacsclient
will display a warning and exit. The default is ‘0’, which means to wait forever.- ‘--parent-id=id’
Open an
emacsclient
frame as a client frame in the parent X window with id id, via the XEmbed protocol. Currently, this option is mainly useful for developers.- ‘-q’
- ‘--quiet’
Do not let
emacsclient
display messages about waiting for Emacs or connecting to remote server sockets.- ‘-u’
- ‘--suppress-output’
Do not let
emacsclient
display results returned from the server. Mostly useful in combination with ‘-e’ when the evaluation performed is for side-effect rather than result.- ‘-s server-name’
- ‘--socket-name=server-name’
Connect to the Emacs server named server-name. (This option is not supported on MS-Windows.) The server name is given by the variable
server-name
on the Emacs server. If this option is omitted,emacsclient
connects to the default socket. If you setserver-name
of the Emacs server to an absolute file name, give the same absolute file name as server-name to this option to instructemacsclient
to connect to that server. You need to use this option if you started Emacs as daemon (see Initial Options) and specified the name for the server started by the daemon.Alternatively, you can set the
EMACS_SOCKET_NAME
environment variable to point to the server socket. (The command-line option overrides the environment variable.)- ‘-t’
- ‘--tty’
- ‘-nw’
Create a new client frame on the current text terminal, instead of using an existing Emacs frame. This behaves just like the ‘-c’ option, described above, except that it creates a text terminal frame (see Text Terminals).
On MS-Windows, ‘-t’ behaves just like ‘-c’ if the Emacs server is using the graphical display, but if the Emacs server is running on a text terminal, it creates a new frame in the current text terminal.
- ‘-T tramp-prefix’
- ‘--tramp=tramp-prefix’
Set the prefix to add to filenames for Emacs to locate files on remote machines (see Remote Files) using TRAMP (see The Tramp Manual in The Tramp Manual). This is mostly useful in combination with using the Emacs server from a remote host. By ssh-forwarding the listening socket, or ssh-forwarding the listening port see TCP Emacs server and making the server-file available on a remote machine, programs on the remote machine can use
emacsclient
as the value for theEDITOR
and similar environment variables, but instead of talking to an Emacs server on the remote machine, the files will be visited in the local Emacs session using TRAMP.Setting the environment variable
EMACSCLIENT_TRAMP
has the same effect as using the ‘-T’ option. If both are specified, the command-line option takes precedence.For example, assume two hosts, ‘local’ and ‘remote’.
local$ ssh -R "/home/%r/.emacs.socket":"${XDG_RUNTIME_DIR:-${TMPDIR:-/tmp}/emacs%i}${XDG_RUNTIME_DIR:+/emacs}/server" remote remote$ export EMACS_SOCKET_NAME=$HOME/.emacs.socket remote$ export EMACSCLIENT_TRAMP=/ssh:remote: remote$ export EDITOR=emacsclient remote$ $EDITOR /tmp/foo.txt #Should open in local emacs.
If you are using a platform where
emacsclient
does not use Unix domain sockets (i.e., MS-Windows), or your SSH implementation is not able to forward them (e.g., OpenSSH before version 6.7), you can forward a TCP port instead. In this example, assume that the local Emacs listens on tcp port 12345. Assume further that /home is on a shared file system, so that the server file ~/.emacs.d/server/server is readable on both hosts.local$ ssh -R12345:localhost:12345 remote remote$ export EMACS_SERVER_FILE=server remote$ export EMACSCLIENT_TRAMP=/ssh:remote: remote$ export EDITOR=emacsclient remote$ $EDITOR /tmp/foo.txt #Should open in local emacs.
The new graphical or text terminal frames created by the ‘-c’
or ‘-t’ options are considered client frames. Any new
frame that you create from a client frame is also considered a client
frame. If you type C-x C-c (save-buffers-kill-terminal
)
in a client frame, that command does not kill the Emacs session as it
normally does (see Exiting Emacs). Instead, Emacs deletes the client
frame; furthermore, if the client frame has an emacsclient
waiting to regain control (i.e., if you did not supply the ‘-n’
option), Emacs deletes all other frames of the same client, and marks
the client’s server buffers as finished, as though you had typed
C-x # in all of them. If it so happens that there are no
remaining frames after the client frame(s) are deleted, the Emacs
session exits.
As an exception, when Emacs is started as a daemon, all frames are considered client frames, and C-x C-c never kills Emacs. To kill a daemon session, type M-x kill-emacs.
Note that the ‘-t’ and ‘-n’ options are contradictory: ‘-t’ says to take control of the current text terminal to create a new client frame, while ‘-n’ says not to take control of the text terminal. If you supply both options, Emacs visits the specified files(s) in an existing frame rather than a new client frame, negating the effect of ‘-t’.
Next: Sorting Text, Previous: Using Emacs as a Server, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
41 Printing Hard Copies
Emacs provides commands for printing hardcopies of either an entire buffer or part of one. You can invoke the printing commands directly, as detailed below, or using the ‘File’ menu on the menu bar.
Aside from the commands described in this section, you can also print hardcopies from Dired (see Operating on Files) and the diary (see Displaying the Diary). You can also “print” an Emacs buffer to HTML with the command M-x htmlfontify-buffer, which converts the current buffer to a HTML file, replacing Emacs faces with CSS-based markup. Furthermore, Org mode allows you to print Org files to a variety of formats, such as PDF (see Org Mode).
- M-x print-buffer
Print hardcopy of current buffer with page headings containing the file name and page number.
- M-x lpr-buffer
Print hardcopy of current buffer without page headings.
- M-x print-region
Like
print-buffer
but print only the current region.- M-x lpr-region
Like
lpr-buffer
but print only the current region.
On most operating systems, the above hardcopy commands submit files
for printing by calling the lpr
program. To change the
printer program, customize the variable lpr-command
. To
specify extra switches to give the printer program, customize the list
variable lpr-switches
. Its value should be a list of option
strings, each of which should start with ‘-’ (e.g., the option
string "-w80"
specifies a line width of 80 columns). The
default is the empty list, nil
.
To specify the printer to use, set the variable printer-name
.
The default, nil
, specifies the default printer. If you set it
to a printer name (a string), that name is passed to lpr
with the ‘-P’ switch; if you are not using lpr
, you
should specify the switch with lpr-printer-switch
.
The variable lpr-headers-switches
similarly specifies the
extra switches to use to make page headers. The variable
lpr-add-switches
controls whether to supply ‘-T’ and
‘-J’ options (suitable for lpr
) to the printer program:
nil
means don’t add them (this should be the value if your
printer program is not compatible with lpr
).
Next: Variables for PostScript Hardcopy, Up: Printing Hard Copies [Contents][Index]
41.1 PostScript Hardcopy
These commands convert buffer contents to PostScript, either printing it or leaving it in another Emacs buffer.
- M-x ps-print-buffer
Print hardcopy of the current buffer in PostScript form.
- M-x ps-print-region
Print hardcopy of the current region in PostScript form.
- M-x ps-print-buffer-with-faces
Print hardcopy of the current buffer in PostScript form, showing the faces used in the text by means of PostScript features.
- M-x ps-print-region-with-faces
Print hardcopy of the current region in PostScript form, showing the faces used in the text.
- M-x ps-spool-buffer
Generate and spool a PostScript image for the current buffer text.
- M-x ps-spool-region
Generate and spool a PostScript image for the current region.
- M-x ps-spool-buffer-with-faces
Generate and spool a PostScript image for the current buffer, showing the faces used.
- M-x ps-spool-region-with-faces
Generate and spool a PostScript image for the current region, showing the faces used.
- M-x ps-despool
Send the spooled PostScript to the printer.
- M-x handwrite
Generate/print PostScript for the current buffer as if handwritten.
The ps-print-buffer
and ps-print-region
commands print
buffer contents in PostScript form. One command prints the entire
buffer; the other, just the region. The commands
ps-print-buffer-with-faces
and
ps-print-region-with-faces
behave similarly, but use PostScript
features to show the faces (fonts and colors) of the buffer text.
Interactively, when you use a prefix argument (C-u), these commands prompt the user for a file name, and save the PostScript image in that file instead of sending it to the printer.
The commands whose names have ‘spool’ instead of ‘print’, generate the PostScript output in an Emacs buffer instead of sending it to the printer.
Use the command ps-despool
to send the spooled images to the
printer. This command sends the PostScript generated by
‘-spool-’ commands (see commands above) to the printer. With a
prefix argument (C-u), it prompts for a file name, and saves the
spooled PostScript image in that file instead of sending it to the
printer.
M-x handwrite is more frivolous. It generates a PostScript
rendition of the current buffer as a cursive handwritten document. It
can be customized in group handwrite
. This function only
supports ISO 8859-1 characters.
Next: Printing Package, Previous: PostScript Hardcopy, Up: Printing Hard Copies [Contents][Index]
41.2 Variables for PostScript Hardcopy
All the PostScript hardcopy commands use the variables
ps-lpr-command
and ps-lpr-switches
to specify how to print
the output. ps-lpr-command
specifies the command name to run,
ps-lpr-switches
specifies command line options to use, and
ps-printer-name
specifies the printer. If you don’t set the
first two variables yourself, they take their initial values from
lpr-command
and lpr-switches
. If ps-printer-name
is nil
, printer-name
is used.
The variable ps-print-header
controls whether these commands
add header lines to each page—set it to nil
to turn headers
off.
If your printer doesn’t support colors, you should turn off color
processing by setting ps-print-color-p
to nil
. By
default, if the display supports colors, Emacs produces hardcopy
output with color information; on black-and-white printers, colors are
emulated with shades of gray. This might produce barely-readable or
even illegible output, even if your screen colors only use shades of
gray.
Alternatively, you can set ps-print-color-p
to black-white
to have colors display better on black/white printers. This works by
using information in ps-black-white-faces
to express colors by
customizable list of shades of gray, augmented by bold and italic
face attributes.
By default, PostScript printing ignores the background colors of the
faces, unless the variable ps-use-face-background
is
non-nil
. This is to avoid unwanted interference with the zebra
stripes and background image/text.
The variable ps-paper-type
specifies which size of paper to
format for; legitimate values include a4
, a3
,
a4small
, b4
, b5
, executive
, ledger
,
legal
, letter
, letter-small
, statement
,
tabloid
. The default is letter
. You can define
additional paper sizes by changing the variable
ps-page-dimensions-database
.
The variable ps-landscape-mode
specifies the orientation of
printing on the page. The default is nil
, which stands for
portrait mode. Any non-nil
value specifies landscape
mode.
The variable ps-number-of-columns
specifies the number of
columns; it takes effect in both landscape and portrait mode. The
default is 1.
The variable ps-font-family
specifies which font family to use
for printing ordinary text. Legitimate values include Courier
,
Helvetica
, NewCenturySchlbk
, Palatino
and
Times
. The variable ps-font-size
specifies the size of
the font for ordinary text and defaults to 8.5 points. The value of
ps-font-size
can also be a cons of 2 floats: one for landscape
mode, the other for portrait mode.
Emacs supports more scripts and characters than a typical PostScript
printer. Thus, some of the characters in your buffer might not be
printable using the fonts built into your printer. You can augment
the fonts supplied with the printer with those from the GNU Intlfonts
package, or you can instruct Emacs to use Intlfonts exclusively. The
variable ps-multibyte-buffer
controls this: the default value,
nil
, is appropriate for printing ASCII and Latin-1
characters; a value of non-latin-printer
is for printers which
have the fonts for ASCII, Latin-1, Japanese, and Korean
characters built into them. A value of bdf-font
arranges for
the BDF fonts from the Intlfonts package to be used for all
characters. Finally, a value of bdf-font-except-latin
instructs the printer to use built-in fonts for ASCII and Latin-1
characters, and Intlfonts BDF fonts for the rest.
To be able to use the BDF fonts, Emacs needs to know where to find
them. The variable bdf-directory-list
holds the list of
directories where Emacs should look for the fonts; the default value
includes a single directory /usr/local/share/emacs/fonts/bdf.
Many other customization variables for these commands are defined and described in the Lisp files ps-print.el and ps-mule.el.
Previous: Variables for PostScript Hardcopy, Up: Printing Hard Copies [Contents][Index]
41.3 Printing Package
The basic Emacs facilities for printing hardcopy can be extended using the Printing package. This provides an easy-to-use interface for choosing what to print, previewing PostScript files before printing, and setting various printing options such as print headers, landscape or portrait modes, duplex modes, and so forth. On GNU/Linux or Unix systems, the Printing package relies on the gs and gv utilities, which are distributed as part of the GhostScript program. On MS-Windows, the gstools port of Ghostscript can be used.
To use the Printing package, add (require 'printing)
to your
init file (see The Emacs Initialization File), followed by (pr-update-menus)
.
This function replaces the usual printing commands in the menu bar
with a ‘Printing’ submenu that contains various printing options.
You can also type M-x pr-interface RET; this creates a
*Printing Interface* buffer, similar to a customization buffer,
where you can set the printing options. After selecting what and how
to print, you start the print job using the ‘Print’ button (click
mouse-2 on it, or move point over it and type RET). For
further information on the various options, use the ‘Interface
Help’ button.
Next: Editing Pictures, Previous: Printing Hard Copies, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
42 Sorting Text
Emacs provides several commands for sorting text in the buffer. All
operate on the contents of the region.
They divide the text of the region into many sort records,
identify a sort key for each record, and then reorder the records
into the order determined by the sort keys. The records are ordered so
that their keys are in alphabetical order, or, for numeric sorting, in
numeric order. In alphabetic sorting, all upper-case letters ‘A’
through ‘Z’ come before lower-case ‘a’, in accordance with the
ASCII character sequence (but sort-fold-case
,
described below, can change that).
The various sort commands differ in how they divide the text into sort records and in which part of each record is used as the sort key. Most of the commands make each line a separate sort record, but some commands use paragraphs or pages as sort records. Most of the sort commands use each entire sort record as its own sort key, but some use only a portion of the record as the sort key.
- M-x sort-lines
Divide the region into lines, and sort by comparing the entire text of a line. A numeric argument means sort into descending order.
- M-x sort-paragraphs
Divide the region into paragraphs, and sort by comparing the entire text of a paragraph (except for leading blank lines). A numeric argument means sort into descending order.
- M-x sort-pages
Divide the region into pages, and sort by comparing the entire text of a page (except for leading blank lines). A numeric argument means sort into descending order.
- M-x sort-fields
Divide the region into lines, and sort by comparing the contents of one field in each line. Fields are defined as separated by whitespace, so the first run of consecutive non-whitespace characters in a line constitutes field 1, the second such run constitutes field 2, etc.
Specify which field to sort by with a numeric argument: 1 to sort by field 1, etc.; the default is 1. A negative argument means count fields from the right instead of from the left; thus, minus 1 means sort by the last field. If several lines have identical contents in the field being sorted, they keep the same relative order that they had in the original buffer.
- M-x sort-numeric-fields
Like M-x sort-fields except the specified field is converted to an integer for each line, and the numbers are compared. ‘10’ comes before ‘2’ when considered as text, but after it when considered as a number. By default, numbers are interpreted according to
sort-numeric-base
, but numbers beginning with ‘0x’ or ‘0’ are interpreted as hexadecimal and octal, respectively.- M-x sort-columns
Like M-x sort-fields except that the text within each line used for comparison comes from a fixed range of columns. With a prefix argument, sort in reverse order. See below for more details on this command.
- M-x reverse-region
Reverse the order of the lines in the region. This is useful for sorting into descending order by fields, since those sort commands do not have a feature for doing that.
For example, if the buffer contains this:
On systems where clash detection (locking of files being edited) is implemented, Emacs also checks the first time you modify a buffer whether the file has changed on disk since it was last visited or saved. If it has, you are asked to confirm that you want to change the buffer.
applying M-x sort-lines to the entire buffer produces this:
On systems where clash detection (locking of files being edited) is implemented, Emacs also checks the first time you modify a buffer saved. If it has, you are asked to confirm that you want to change the buffer. whether the file has changed on disk since it was last visited or
where the upper-case ‘O’ sorts before all lower-case letters. If you use C-u 2 M-x sort-fields instead, you get this:
implemented, Emacs also checks the first time you modify a buffer saved. If it has, you are asked to confirm that you want to change the buffer. On systems where clash detection (locking of files being edited) is whether the file has changed on disk since it was last visited or
where the sort keys were ‘Emacs’, ‘If’, ‘buffer’, ‘systems’ and ‘the’.
M-x sort-columns requires more explanation. You specify the columns by putting point at one of the columns and the mark at the other column. Because this means you cannot put point or the mark at the beginning of the first line of the text you want to sort, this command uses an unusual definition of “region”: all of the line point is in is considered part of the region, and so is all of the line the mark is in, as well as all the lines in between.
For example, to sort a table by information found in columns 10 to 15,
you could put the mark on column 10 in the first line of the table, and
point on column 15 in the last line of the table, and then run
sort-columns
. Equivalently, you could run it with the mark on
column 15 in the first line and point on column 10 in the last line.
This can be thought of as sorting the rectangle specified by point and the mark, except that the text on each line to the left or right of the rectangle moves along with the text inside the rectangle. See Rectangles.
Many of the sort commands ignore case differences when comparing, if
sort-fold-case
is non-nil
.
Next: Editing Binary Files, Previous: Sorting Text, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
43 Editing Pictures
To edit a picture made out of text characters (for example, a picture of the division of a register into fields, as a comment in a program), use the command M-x picture-mode to enter Picture mode.
In Picture mode, editing is based on the quarter-plane model of text, according to which the text characters lie studded on an area that stretches infinitely far to the right and downward. The concept of the end of a line does not exist in this model; the most you can say is where the last nonblank character on the line is found.
Of course, Emacs really always considers text as a sequence of characters, and lines really do have ends. But Picture mode replaces the most frequently-used commands with variants that simulate the quarter-plane model of text. They do this by inserting spaces or by converting tabs to spaces.
Most of the basic editing commands of Emacs are redefined by Picture mode to do essentially the same thing but in a quarter-plane way. In addition, Picture mode defines various keys starting with the C-c prefix to run special picture editing commands.
One of these keys, C-c C-c, is particularly important. Often
a picture is part of a larger file that is usually edited in some
other major mode. Picture mode records the name of the previous major
mode so you can use the C-c C-c command
(picture-mode-exit
) later to go back to that mode. C-c
C-c also deletes spaces from the ends of lines, unless given a
numeric argument.
The special commands of Picture mode all work in other modes (provided the picture library is loaded), but are not bound to keys except in Picture mode. The descriptions below talk of moving “one column” and so on, but all the picture mode commands handle numeric arguments as their normal equivalents do.
Turning on Picture mode runs the hook picture-mode-hook
.
Additional extensions to Picture mode can be found in
artist.el.
- Basic Editing in Picture Mode
- Controlling Motion after Insert
- Picture Mode Tabs
- Picture Mode Rectangle Commands
Next: Controlling Motion after Insert, Up: Editing Pictures [Contents][Index]
43.1 Basic Editing in Picture Mode
Most keys do the same thing in Picture mode that they usually do, but
do it in a quarter-plane style. For example, C-f is rebound to
run picture-forward-column
, a command which moves point one
column to the right, inserting a space if necessary so that the actual
end of the line makes no difference. C-b is rebound to run
picture-backward-column
, which always moves point left one
column, converting a tab to multiple spaces if necessary. C-n and
C-p are rebound to run picture-move-down
and
picture-move-up
, which can either insert spaces or convert tabs
as necessary to make sure that point stays in exactly the same column.
C-e runs picture-end-of-line
, which moves to after the last
nonblank character on the line. C-a runs
picture-beginning-of-line
. (The choice of screen model does not
affect beginnings of lines; the only extra thing this command does is
update the current picture column to 0.)
Insertion of text is adapted to the quarter-plane screen model
through the use of Overwrite mode
(see Minor Modes.)
Self-inserting characters replace existing text, column by column,
rather than pushing existing text to the right. RET runs
picture-newline
, which just moves to the beginning of the
following line so that new text will replace that line.
In Picture mode, the commands that normally delete or kill text,
instead erase text (replacing it with spaces). DEL
(picture-backward-clear-column
) replaces the preceding
character with a space rather than removing it; this moves point
backwards. C-d (picture-clear-column
) replaces the next
character or characters with spaces, but does not move point. (If you
want to clear characters to spaces and move forward over them, use
SPC.) C-k (picture-clear-line
) really kills the
contents of lines, but does not delete the newlines from the buffer.
To do actual insertion, you must use special commands. C-o
(picture-open-line
) creates a blank line after the current
line; it never splits a line. C-M-o (split-line
) makes
sense in Picture mode, so it is not changed. C-j
(picture-duplicate-line
) inserts another line with the same
contents below the current line.
To do actual deletion in Picture mode, use C-w, C-c C-d
(which is defined as delete-char
, as C-d is in other
modes), or one of the picture rectangle commands (see Picture Mode Rectangle Commands).
Next: Picture Mode Tabs, Previous: Basic Editing in Picture Mode, Up: Editing Pictures [Contents][Index]
43.2 Controlling Motion after Insert
Since self-inserting characters in Picture mode overwrite and move point, there is no essential restriction on how point should be moved. Normally point moves right, but you can specify any of the eight orthogonal or diagonal directions for motion after a self-inserting character. This is useful for drawing lines in the buffer.
- C-c <
- C-c LEFT
Move left after insertion (
picture-movement-left
).- C-c >
- C-c RIGHT
Move right after insertion (
picture-movement-right
).- C-c ^
- C-c UP
Move up after insertion (
picture-movement-up
).- C-c .
- C-c DOWN
Move down after insertion (
picture-movement-down
).- C-c `
- C-c Home
Move up and left (“northwest”) after insertion (
picture-movement-nw
).- C-c '
- C-c PageUp
- C-c prior
Move up and right (“northeast”) after insertion (
picture-movement-ne
).- C-c /
- C-c End
Move down and left (“southwest”) after insertion
(picture-movement-sw
).- C-c \
- C-c PageDown
- C-c next
Move down and right (“southeast”) after insertion
(picture-movement-se
).
Two motion commands move based on the current Picture insertion
direction. The command C-c C-f (picture-motion
) moves in the
same direction as motion after insertion currently does, while C-c
C-b (picture-motion-reverse
) moves in the opposite direction.
Next: Picture Mode Rectangle Commands, Previous: Controlling Motion after Insert, Up: Editing Pictures [Contents][Index]
43.3 Picture Mode Tabs
Two kinds of tab-like action are provided in Picture mode. Use
M-TAB (picture-tab-search
) for context-based tabbing.
With no argument, it moves to a point underneath the next
“interesting” character that follows whitespace in the previous
nonblank line. “Next” here means “appearing at a horizontal position
greater than the one point starts out at”. With prefix argument, as in
C-u M-TAB, this command moves to the next such interesting
character in the current line. M-TAB does not change the
text; it only moves point. “Interesting” characters are defined by
the variable picture-tab-chars
, which should define a set of
characters. The syntax for this variable is like the syntax used inside
of ‘[…]’ in a regular expression—but without the ‘[’
and the ‘]’. Its default value is "!-~"
.
TAB itself runs picture-tab
, which operates based on the
current tab stop settings; it is the Picture mode equivalent of
tab-to-tab-stop
. Normally it just moves point, but with a numeric
argument it clears the text that it moves over.
The context-based and tab-stop-based forms of tabbing are brought
together by the command C-c TAB (picture-set-tab-stops
).
This command sets the tab stops to the positions which M-TAB
would consider significant in the current line. The use of this command,
together with TAB, can get the effect of context-based tabbing. But
M-TAB is more convenient in the cases where it is sufficient.
It may be convenient to prevent use of actual tab characters in
pictures. For example, this prevents C-x TAB from messing
up the picture. You can do this by setting the variable
indent-tabs-mode
to nil
.
Previous: Picture Mode Tabs, Up: Editing Pictures [Contents][Index]
43.4 Picture Mode Rectangle Commands
Picture mode defines commands for working on rectangular pieces of the text in ways that fit with the quarter-plane model. The standard rectangle commands may also be useful. See Rectangles.
- C-c C-k
Clear out the region-rectangle with spaces (
picture-clear-rectangle
). With a prefix argument, delete the text.- C-c C-w r
Similar, but save rectangle contents in register r first (
picture-clear-rectangle-to-register
). See Registers.- C-c C-y
Copy last killed rectangle into the buffer by overwriting, with upper left corner at point (
picture-yank-rectangle
). With argument, insert instead.- C-c C-x r
Similar, but use the rectangle in register r (
picture-yank-rectangle-from-register
).
The picture rectangle commands C-c C-k
(picture-clear-rectangle
) and C-c C-w
(picture-clear-rectangle-to-register
) differ from the standard
rectangle commands in that they normally clear the rectangle instead of
deleting it; this is analogous with the way C-d is changed in Picture
mode.
However, deletion of rectangles can be useful in Picture mode, so these commands delete the rectangle if given a numeric argument. C-c C-k either with or without a numeric argument saves the rectangle for C-c C-y.
The Picture mode commands for yanking rectangles differ from the
standard ones in that they overwrite instead of inserting. This is
the same way that Picture mode insertion of other text differs from
other modes. C-c C-y (picture-yank-rectangle
) inserts
(by overwriting) the rectangle that was most recently killed, while
C-c C-x (picture-yank-rectangle-from-register
) does
likewise for the rectangle found in a specified register.
Next: Saving Emacs Sessions, Previous: Editing Pictures, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
44 Editing Binary Files
There is a special major mode for editing binary files: Hexl mode. To use it, use M-x hexl-find-file instead of C-x C-f to visit the file. This command converts the file’s contents to hexadecimal and lets you edit the translation. When you save the file, it is converted automatically back to binary.
You can also use M-x hexl-mode to translate an existing buffer into hex. This is useful if you visit a file normally and then discover it is a binary file.
Inserting text always overwrites in Hexl mode. This is to reduce the risk of accidentally spoiling the alignment of data in the file. Ordinary text characters insert themselves (i.e., overwrite with themselves). There are commands for insertion of special characters by their code. Most cursor motion keys, as well as C-x C-s, are bound in Hexl mode to commands that produce the same effect. Here is a list of other important commands special to Hexl mode:
- C-M-d
Insert a byte with a code typed in decimal.
- C-M-o
Insert a byte with a code typed in octal.
- C-M-x
Insert a byte with a code typed in hex.
- C-M-a
Move to the beginning of a 512-byte page.
- C-M-e
Move to the end of a 512-byte page.
- C-x [
Move to the beginning of a 1k-byte page.
- C-x ]
Move to the end of a 1k-byte page.
- M-g
Move to an address specified in hex.
- M-j
Move to an address specified in decimal.
- C-c C-c
Leave Hexl mode, going back to the major mode this buffer had before you invoked
hexl-mode
.
Other Hexl commands let you insert strings (sequences) of binary
bytes, move by short
s or int
s, etc.; type C-h a
hexl- TAB for details.
Hexl mode can also be used for editing text files. This could come in handy if the text file includes unusual characters or uses unusual encoding (see Coding Systems). For this purpose, Hexl commands that insert bytes can also insert ASCII and non-ASCII characters, including multibyte characters. To edit a text file with Hexl, visit the file as usual, and then type M-x hexl-mode RET to switch to Hexl mode. You can now insert text characters by typing them. However, inserting multibyte characters requires special care, to avoid the danger of creating invalid multibyte sequences: you should start typing such characters when point is on the first byte of a multibyte sequence in the file.
Next: Recursive Editing Levels, Previous: Editing Binary Files, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
45 Saving Emacs Sessions
You can use the desktop library to save the state of Emacs from one session to another. The saved Emacs desktop configuration includes the buffers, their file names, major modes, buffer positions, window and frame configuration, and some important global variables.
To enable this feature, use the Customization buffer (see Easy Customization Interface) to set desktop-save-mode
to t
for future
sessions, or add this line in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File):
(desktop-save-mode 1)
If you turn on desktop-save-mode
in your init file, then when
Emacs starts, it looks for a saved desktop in desktop-path
(which defaults to user-emacs-directory
and then your home
directory) and uses the first desktop it finds. While Emacs runs with
desktop-save-mode
turned on, it by default auto-saves the
desktop whenever any of the desktop configuration changes. The
variable desktop-auto-save-timeout
determines how frequently
Emacs checks for modifications to your desktop. The desktop is also
saved when you exit Emacs.
Specify the option ‘--no-desktop’ on the Emacs command line
when you don’t want it to reload any saved desktop configurations.
This turns off desktop-save-mode
for the current session.
Starting Emacs with the ‘--no-init-file’ option also disables
desktop reloading, since it bypasses the init file, where
desktop-save-mode
is usually turned on.
You can have separate saved desktop configurations in different
directories; starting Emacs from a directory where you have a saved
desktop configuration will restore that configuration, provided that
you customize desktop-path
to prepend . (the current
directory) to the other directories there. You can save the current
desktop and reload the one saved in another directory by typing
M-x desktop-change-dir. Typing M-x desktop-revert reverts
to the previously reloaded desktop.
The file in which Emacs saves the desktop is locked while the
session runs, to avoid inadvertently overwriting it from another Emacs
session. That lock is normally removed when Emacs exits, but if Emacs
or your system crashes, the lock stays, and when you restart Emacs, it
will by default ask you whether to use the locked desktop file. You
can avoid the question by customizing the variable
desktop-load-locked-desktop
to either nil
, which means
never load the desktop in this case, or t
, which means load the
desktop without asking. You can also customize the variable to the
special value check-pid
, which means to load the file if the
Emacs process that has locked the desktop is not running on the local
machine. This should not be used in circumstances where the locking
Emacs might still be running on another machine, which could be the
case in multi-user environments where your home directory is mounted
remotely using NFS or similar.
When Emacs starts in daemon mode, it cannot ask you any questions,
so if it finds the desktop file locked, it will not load it, unless
desktop-load-locked-desktop
is t
. Note that restoring
the desktop in daemon mode is somewhat problematic for other reasons:
e.g., the daemon cannot use GUI features, so parameters such as frame
position, size, and decorations cannot be restored. For that reason,
you may wish to delay restoring the desktop in daemon mode until the
first client connects, by calling desktop-read
(see below) in a
hook function that you add to server-after-make-frame-hook
(see Creating Frames in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
Whenever you want, you can use the command M-x desktop-save to
force immediate saving of the current desktop. This is useful either
if you do not want to use the automatic desktop restoration, and thus
don’t turn on desktop-save-mode
, or when you have made
significant changes to the desktop, and want to make sure the
configuration doesn’t get lost if Emacs or your system crashes. You
can use M-x desktop-read to restore a previously-saved desktop
if the current Emacs session didn’t load any desktop yet.
By default, the desktop tries to save and restore the frame and
window configuration. To disable this, set
desktop-restore-frames
to nil
. (See that variable’s
documentation for some related options that you can customize to
fine-tune this behavior.)
When the desktop restores the frame and window configuration, it
uses the recorded values of frame parameters, disregarding any
settings for those parameters you have in your init file (see The Emacs Initialization File). This means that frame parameters such as fonts and faces for
the restored frames will come from the desktop file, where they were
saved when you exited your previous Emacs session; any settings for
those parameters in your init file will be ignored. To disable this,
customize the value of frameset-filter-alist
to filter out the
frame parameters you don’t want to be restored; they will then be set
according to your customizations in the init file.
Information about buffers visiting remote files is not saved by
default. Customize the variable desktop-files-not-to-save
to
change this.
By default, all the buffers in the desktop are restored in one go.
However, this may be slow if there are a lot of buffers in the
desktop. You can specify the maximum number of buffers to restore
immediately with the variable desktop-restore-eager
; the
remaining buffers are restored lazily, when Emacs is idle.
Type M-x desktop-clear to empty the Emacs desktop; this can be
useful, for example, if you want to switch to another desktop by
invoking M-x desktop-read next. The desktop-clear
command kills all buffers except for internal ones, and clears the
global variables listed in desktop-globals-to-clear
. If you
want it to preserve certain buffers, customize the variable
desktop-clear-preserve-buffers-regexp
, whose value is a regular
expression matching the names of buffers not to kill.
If you want to save minibuffer history from one session to
another, use the savehist
library. You can also save selected
minibuffer-history variables as part of desktop-save-mode
if
you add those variables to the value of desktop-globals-to-save
.
Next: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features, Previous: Saving Emacs Sessions, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
46 Recursive Editing Levels
A recursive edit is a situation in which you are using Emacs
commands to perform arbitrary editing while in the middle of another
Emacs command. For example, when you type C-r inside of a
query-replace
, you enter a recursive edit in which you can change
the current buffer. On exiting from the recursive edit, you go back to
the query-replace
. See Query Replace.
Exiting the recursive edit means returning to the unfinished
command, which continues execution. The command to exit is C-M-c
(exit-recursive-edit
).
You can also abort the recursive edit. This is like exiting,
but also quits the unfinished command immediately. Use the command
C-] (abort-recursive-edit
) to do this. See Quitting and Aborting.
The mode line shows you when you are in a recursive edit by displaying square brackets around the parentheses that always surround the major and minor mode names. Every window’s mode line shows this in the same way, since being in a recursive edit is true of Emacs as a whole rather than any particular window or buffer.
It is possible to be in recursive edits within recursive edits. For
example, after typing C-r in a query-replace
, you may type a
command that enters the debugger. This begins a recursive editing level
for the debugger, within the recursive editing level for C-r.
Mode lines display a pair of square brackets for each recursive editing
level currently in progress.
Exiting the inner recursive edit (such as with the debugger c command) resumes the command running in the next level up. When that command finishes, you can then use C-M-c to exit another recursive editing level, and so on. Exiting applies to the innermost level only. Aborting also gets out of only one level of recursive edit; it returns immediately to the command level of the previous recursive edit. If you wish, you can then abort the next recursive editing level.
Alternatively, the command M-x top-level aborts all levels of recursive edits, returning immediately to the top-level command reader. It also exits the minibuffer, if it is active.
The text being edited inside the recursive edit need not be the same text that you were editing at top level. It depends on what the recursive edit is for. If the command that invokes the recursive edit selects a different buffer first, that is the buffer you will edit recursively. In any case, you can switch buffers within the recursive edit in the normal manner (as long as the buffer-switching keys have not been rebound). You could probably do all the rest of your editing inside the recursive edit, visiting files and all. But this could have surprising effects (such as stack overflow) from time to time. So remember to exit or abort the recursive edit when you no longer need it.
In general, we try to minimize the use of recursive editing levels in GNU Emacs. This is because they constrain you to go back in a particular order—from the innermost level toward the top level. When possible, we present different activities in separate buffers so that you can switch between them as you please. Some commands switch to a new major mode which provides a command to switch back. These approaches give you more flexibility to go back to unfinished tasks in the order you choose.
Next: Games and Other Amusements, Previous: Recursive Editing Levels, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
47 Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features
The following subsections describe convenience features for handling URLs and other types of links occurring in Emacs buffer text.
- Web Browsing with EWW
- Embedded WebKit Widgets
- Following URLs
- Activating URLs
- Finding Files and URLs at Point
47.1 Web Browsing with EWW
EWW, the Emacs Web Wowser, is a web browser package for Emacs.
It allows browsing URLs within an Emacs buffer. The command M-x
eww will open a URL or search the web. You can open a file
using the command M-x eww-open-file. You can use EWW as the
web browser for browse-url
, see Following URLs. For full
details, see EWW in The Emacs Web Wowser Manual.
Next: Following URLs, Previous: Web Browsing with EWW, Up: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features [Contents][Index]
47.2 Embedded WebKit Widgets
If Emacs was compiled with the appropriate support packages, it is able to show browser widgets in its buffers. The command M-x xwidget-webkit-browse-url asks for a URL to display in the browser widget. The URL normally defaults to the URL at or before point, but if there is an active region (see The Mark and the Region), the default URL comes from the region instead, after removing any whitespace from it. The command then creates a new buffer with the embedded browser showing the specified URL. The buffer is put in the Xwidget-WebKit mode (similar to Image mode, see Viewing Image Files), which provides one-key commands for scrolling the widget, changing its size, and reloading it. Type C-h b in that buffer to see the key bindings.
By default, typing a self-inserting character inside an xwidget
webkit buffer will do nothing, or trigger some special action. To
make those characters and other common editing keys insert themselves
when pressed, you can enable xwidget-webkit-edit-mode
, which
redefines them to be passed through to the WebKit xwidget.
You can also enable xwidget-webkit-edit-mode
by typing e
inside the xwidget webkit buffer.
xwidget-webkit-isearch-mode
is a minor mode that behaves
similarly to incremental search (see Incremental Search), but
operates on the contents of a WebKit widget instead of the current
buffer. It is bound to C-s and C-r inside xwidget-webkit
buffers. When it is invoked by C-r, the initial search will be
performed in reverse direction.
Typing any self-inserting character will cause the character to be inserted into the current search query. Typing C-s will cause the WebKit widget to display the next search result, while typing C-r will cause it to display the previous one.
To leave incremental search, you can type C-g.
The command xwidget-webkit-browse-history
displays a buffer
containing a list of pages previously loaded by the current WebKit
buffer, and lets you navigate to those pages by hitting RET.
It is bound to H.
Next: Activating URLs, Previous: Embedded WebKit Widgets, Up: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features [Contents][Index]
47.3 Following URLs
- M-x browse-url RET url RET
Load a URL into a Web browser.
The Browse-URL package allows you to easily follow URLs from within
Emacs. Most URLs are followed by invoking a web browser;
‘mailto:’ URLs are followed by invoking the compose-mail
Emacs command to send mail to the specified address (see Sending Mail).
The command M-x browse-url prompts for a URL, and follows it.
If point is located near a plausible URL, that URL is offered as the
default. The Browse-URL package also provides other commands which
you might like to bind to keys, such as browse-url-at-point
and
browse-url-at-mouse
.
You can customize Browse-URL’s behavior via various options in the
browse-url
Customize group. In particular, the option
browse-url-mailto-function
lets you define how to follow
‘mailto:’ URLs, while browse-url-browser-function
specifies your default browser.
You can define that certain URLs are browsed with other functions by
customizing browse-url-handlers
, an alist of regular
expressions or predicates paired with functions to browse matching
URLs.
For more information, view the package commentary by typing C-h P browse-url RET.
Emacs also has a minor mode that has some support for handling
URLs as if they were files. url-handler-mode
is a
global minor mode that affects most of the Emacs commands and
primitives that deal with file names. After switching on this mode,
you can say, for instance, C-x C-f https://www.gnu.org/ RET to
see the HTML for that web page, and you can then edit it and
save it to a local file, for instance.
Next: Finding Files and URLs at Point, Previous: Following URLs, Up: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features [Contents][Index]
47.4 Activating URLs
- M-x goto-address-mode
Activate URLs and e-mail addresses in the current buffer.
- M-x global-goto-address-mode
Activate
goto-address-mode
in all buffers.
You can make Emacs mark out URLs specially in the current buffer, by
typing M-x goto-address-mode. When this buffer-local minor mode
is enabled, it finds all the URLs in the buffer, highlights them, and
turns them into clickable buttons. You can follow the URL by typing
C-c RET (goto-address-at-point
) while point is on
its text; or by clicking with mouse-2, or by clicking
mouse-1 quickly (see Following References with the Mouse). Following a URL is
done by calling browse-url
as a subroutine
(see Following URLs).
It can be useful to add goto-address-mode
to mode hooks and
hooks for displaying an incoming message
(e.g., rmail-show-message-hook
for Rmail). This is not needed
for Gnus or MH-E, which have similar features of their own.
Previous: Activating URLs, Up: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features [Contents][Index]
47.5 Finding Files and URLs at Point
The FFAP package replaces certain key bindings for finding files,
such as C-x C-f, with commands that provide more sensible
defaults. These commands behave like the ordinary ones when given a
prefix argument. Otherwise, they get the default file name or URL
from the text around point. If what is found in the buffer has the
form of a URL rather than a file name, the commands use
browse-url
to view it (see Following URLs).
This feature is useful for following references in mail or news buffers, README files, MANIFEST files, and so on. For more information, view the package commentary by typing C-h P ffap RET.
To enable FFAP, type M-x ffap-bindings. This makes the following key bindings, and also installs hooks for additional FFAP functionality in Rmail, Gnus and VM article buffers.
- C-x C-f filename RET ¶
Find filename, guessing a default from text around point (
find-file-at-point
).- C-x C-r filename RET ¶
ffap-read-only
, analogous tofind-file-read-only
.- C-x C-v filename RET ¶
ffap-alternate-file
, analogous tofind-alternate-file
.- C-x d directory RET ¶
Start Dired on directory, defaulting to the directory at point (
dired-at-point
).- C-x C-d directory RET
ffap-list-directory
, analogous tolist-directory
.- C-x 4 f filename RET ¶
ffap-other-window
, analogous tofind-file-other-window
.- C-x 4 r filename RET
ffap-read-only-other-window
, analogous tofind-file-read-only-other-window
.- C-x 4 d directory RET
ffap-dired-other-window
, likedired-other-window
.- C-x 5 f filename RET ¶
ffap-other-frame
, analogous tofind-file-other-frame
.- C-x 5 r filename RET
ffap-read-only-other-frame
, analogous tofind-file-read-only-other-frame
.- C-x 5 d directory RET
ffap-dired-other-frame
, analogous todired-other-frame
.- C-x t C-f filename return
ffap-other-tab
, analogous tofind-file-other-tab
.- C-x t C-r filename return
ffap-read-only-other-tab
, analogous tofind-file-read-only-other-tab
.- M-x ffap-next
Search buffer for next file name or URL, then find that file or URL.
- S-mouse-3 ¶
ffap-at-mouse
finds the file guessed from text around the position of a mouse click.- C-S-mouse-3 ¶
Display a menu of files and URLs mentioned in current buffer, then find the one you select (
ffap-menu
).
Next: Emacs Lisp Packages, Previous: Hyperlinking and Web Navigation Features, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
48 Games and Other Amusements
The animate
package makes text dance (e.g., M-x
animate-birthday-present).
M-x blackbox, M-x mpuz and M-x 5x5 are puzzles.
blackbox
challenges you to determine the location of objects
inside a box by tomography. mpuz
displays a multiplication
puzzle with letters standing for digits in a code that you must
guess—to guess a value, type a letter and then the digit you think it
stands for. The aim of 5x5
is to fill in all the squares.
M-x bubbles is a game in which the object is to remove as many bubbles as you can in the smallest number of moves.
M-x decipher helps you to cryptanalyze a buffer which is encrypted in a simple monoalphabetic substitution cipher.
M-x dissociated-press scrambles the text in the current Emacs buffer, word by word or character by character, writing its output to a buffer named *Dissociation*. A positive argument tells it to operate character by character, and specifies the number of overlap characters. A negative argument tells it to operate word by word, and specifies the number of overlap words. Dissociated Press produces results fairly like those of a Markov chain, but is however, an independent, ignoriginal invention; it techniquitously copies several consecutive characters from the sample text between random jumps, unlike a Markov chain which would jump randomly after each word or character. Keep dissociwords out of your documentation, if you want it to be well userenced and properbose.
M-x dunnet runs a text-based adventure game.
If you want a little more personal involvement, try M-x gomoku, which plays the game Go Moku with you.
If you are a little bit bored, you can try M-x hanoi. If you are considerably bored, give it a numeric argument. If you are very, very bored, try an argument of 9. Sit back and watch.
M-x life runs Conway’s Game of Life cellular automaton.
M-x morse-region converts the text in the region to Morse code; M-x unmorse-region converts it back. M-x nato-region converts the text in the region to NATO phonetic alphabet; M-x denato-region converts it back.
M-x pong, M-x snake and M-x tetris are implementations of the well-known Pong, Snake and Tetris games.
M-x solitaire plays a game of solitaire in which you jump pegs across other pegs.
The command M-x zone plays games with the display when Emacs is idle.
“Real Programmers” deploy M-x butterfly, which uses butterflies to flip a bit on the drive platter, see https://xkcd.com/378.
Finally, if you find yourself frustrated, try describing your problems to the famous psychotherapist Eliza. Just do M-x doctor. End each input by typing RET twice.
Next: Customization, Previous: Games and Other Amusements, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
49 Emacs Lisp Packages
Emacs is extended by implementing additional features in packages, which are Emacs Lisp libraries. These could be written by you or provided by someone else. If you want to install such a package so it is available in your future Emacs session, you need to compile it and put it in a directory where Emacs looks for Lisp libraries. See Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs, for more details about this manual installation method. Many packages provide installation and usage instructions in the large commentary near the beginning of the Lisp file; you can use those instructions for installing and fine-tuning your use of the package.
Packages can also be provided by package archives, which are large collections of Emacs Lisp packages. Each package is a separate Emacs Lisp program, sometimes including other components such as an Info manual. Emacs includes a facility that lets you easily download and install packages from such archives. The rest of this chapter describes this facility.
To list the packages available for installation from package archives, type M-x list-packages RET. It brings up a buffer named *Packages* with a list of all packages. You can install or uninstall packages via this buffer. See The Package Menu Buffer.
The command C-h P (describe-package
) prompts for the
name of a package, and displays a help buffer describing the
attributes of the package and the features that it implements.
By default, Emacs downloads packages from a package archive maintained by the Emacs developers and hosted by the GNU project. Optionally, you can also download packages from archives maintained by third parties. See Package Installation.
For information about turning an Emacs Lisp program into an installable package, See Packaging in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- The Package Menu Buffer
- Package Statuses
- Package Installation
- Package Files and Directory Layout
- Fetching Package Sources
Next: Package Statuses, Up: Emacs Lisp Packages [Contents][Index]
49.1 The Package Menu Buffer
The command M-x list-packages brings up the package menu. This is a buffer listing all the packages that Emacs knows about, one on each line, with the following information:
- The package name (e.g., ‘auctex’).
- The package’s version number (e.g., ‘11.86’).
- The package’s status—normally one of ‘available’ (can be downloaded from the package archive), ‘installed’, or ‘built-in’ (included in Emacs by default). See Package Statuses.
- Which package archive this package is from, if you have more than one package archive enabled.
- A short description of the package.
The list-packages
command accesses the network, to retrieve the
list of available packages from package archive servers. If the
network is unavailable, it falls back on the most recently retrieved
list.
The main command to use in the package list buffer is the x command. If the package under point isn’t installed already, this command will install it. If the package under point is already installed, this command will delete it.
The following commands are available in the package menu:
- h ¶
-
Print a short message summarizing how to use the package menu (
package-menu-quick-help
). - ? ¶
- RET
-
Display a help buffer for the package on the current line (
package-menu-describe-package
), similar to the help window displayed by the C-h P command (see Emacs Lisp Packages). - i ¶
-
Mark the package on the current line for installation (
package-menu-mark-install
). If the package status is ‘available’, this adds an ‘I’ character to the start of the line; typing x (see below) will download and install the package. - d ¶
-
Mark the package on the current line for deletion (
package-menu-mark-delete
). If the package status is ‘installed’, this adds a ‘D’ character to the start of the line; typing x (see below) will delete the package. See Package Files and Directory Layout, for information about what package deletion entails. - w ¶
-
Open the package website on the current line in a browser (
package-browse-url
).browse-url
is used to open the browser. - ~ ¶
-
Mark all obsolete packages for deletion (
package-menu-mark-obsolete-for-deletion
). This marks for deletion all the packages whose status is ‘obsolete’. - u ¶
- DEL
-
Remove any installation or deletion mark previously added to the current line by an i or d command (
package-menu-mark-unmark
). - U ¶
-
Mark all package with a newer available version for upgrading (
package-menu-mark-upgrades
). This places an installation mark on the new available versions, and a deletion mark on the old installed versions (marked with status ‘obsolete’). By default, this won’t mark built-in packages for which a newer version is available, but customizingpackage-install-upgrade-built-in
can change that. See Package Installation. If you customizepackage-install-upgrade-built-in
to a non-nil
value, be sure to review all the built-in packages the U command marks, to avoid updating built-in packages you don’t want to overwrite. - x ¶
-
Download and install all packages marked with i, and their dependencies; also, delete all packages marked with d (
package-menu-execute
). This also removes the marks. If no packages are marked, this command will install the package under point (if it isn’t installed already), or delete the package under point (if it’s already installed). - g
- r ¶
-
Refresh the package list (
revert-buffer
). This fetches the list of available packages from the package archive again, and redisplays the package list. - H ¶
-
Hide packages whose names match a regexp (
package-menu-hide-package
). This prompts for a regexp, and then hides the packages with matching names. The default value of the regexp will hide only the package whose name is at point, so just pressing RET to the prompt will hide the current package. - ( ¶
-
Toggle visibility of old versions of packages and also of versions from lower-priority archives (
package-menu-toggle-hiding
). - / a ¶
-
Filter package list by archive (
package-menu-filter-by-archive
). This prompts for a package archive (e.g., ‘gnu’), then shows only packages from that archive. You can specify several archives by typing their names separated by commas. - / d ¶
-
Filter package list by description (
package-menu-filter-by-description
). This prompts for a regular expression, then shows only packages with descriptions matching that regexp. - / k ¶
-
Filter package list by keyword (
package-menu-filter-by-keyword
). This prompts for a keyword (e.g., ‘games’), then shows only packages with that keyword. You can specify several keywords by typing them separated by commas. - / N ¶
-
Filter package list by name or description (
package-menu-filter-by-name-or-description
). This prompts for a regular expression, then shows only packages with a name or description matching that regexp. - / n ¶
-
Filter package list by name (
package-menu-filter-by-name
). This prompts for a regular expression, then shows only packages with names matching that regexp. - / s ¶
-
Filter package list by status (
package-menu-filter-by-status
). This prompts for one or more statuses (e.g., ‘available’, see Package Statuses), then shows only packages with matching status. You can specify several status values by typing them separated by commas. - / v ¶
-
Filter package list by version (
package-menu-filter-by-version
). This prompts first for one of the comparison symbols ‘<’, ‘>’ or ‘=’ and for a version string, and then shows packages whose versions are correspondingly lower, equal or higher than the version you typed. - / m ¶
-
Filter package list by non-empty mark (
package-menu-filter-marked
). This shows only the packages that have been marked to be installed or deleted. - / u ¶
-
Filter package list to show only packages for which there are available upgrades (
package-menu-filter-upgradable
). By default, this filter excludes the built-in packages for which a newer version is available, but customizingpackage-install-upgrade-built-in
can change that. See Package Installation. - / / ¶
-
Clear filter currently applied to the package list (
package-menu-filter-clear
).
For example, you can install a package by typing i on the line listing that package, followed by x.
Next: Package Installation, Previous: The Package Menu Buffer, Up: Emacs Lisp Packages [Contents][Index]
49.2 Package Statuses
A package can have one of the following statuses:
- ‘available’
The package is not installed, but can be downloaded and installed from the package archive.
- ‘avail-obso’
The package is available for installation, but a newer version is also available. Packages with this status are hidden by default.
- ‘built-in’
The package is included in Emacs by default. It cannot be deleted through the package menu, and by default is not considered for upgrading (but you can change that by customizing
package-install-upgrade-built-in
, see Package Installation).- ‘dependency’
The package was installed automatically to satisfy a dependency of another package.
- ‘disabled’
The package has been disabled using the
package-load-list
variable.- ‘external’
The package is not built-in and not from the directory specified by
package-user-dir
(see Package Files and Directory Layout). External packages are treated much like ‘built-in’ packages and cannot be deleted.- ‘held’
The package is held, See Package Installation.
- ‘incompat’
The package cannot be installed for some reason, for example because it depends on uninstallable packages.
- ‘installed’
The package is installed.
- ‘new’
Equivalent to ‘available’, except that the package became newly available on the package archive after your last invocation of M-x list-packages.
- ‘obsolete’
The package is an outdated installed version; in addition to this version of the package, a newer version is also installed.
Next: Package Files and Directory Layout, Previous: Package Statuses, Up: Emacs Lisp Packages [Contents][Index]
49.3 Package Installation
Packages are most conveniently installed using the package menu (see The Package Menu Buffer), but you can also use the command M-x package-install. This prompts for the name of a package with the ‘available’ status, then downloads and installs it. Similarly, if you want to upgrade a package, you can use the M-x package-upgrade command, and if you want to upgrade all the packages, you can use the M-x package-upgrade-all command.
By default, package-install
doesn’t consider built-in
packages for which new versions are available from the archives. (A
package is built-in if it is included in the Emacs distribution.) In
particular, it will not show built-in packages in the list of
completion candidates when you type at its prompt. But if you invoke
package-install
with a prefix argument, it will also consider
built-in packages that can be upgraded. You can make this behavior
the default by customizing the variable
package-install-upgrade-built-in
: if its value is
non-nil
, package-install
will consider built-in packages
even when invoked without a prefix argument. Note that the
package-menu commands (see The Package Menu Buffer) are also affected by
package-install-upgrade-built-in
.
By contrast, package-upgrade
and package-upgrade-all
never consider built-in packages. If you want to use these commands
for upgrading some built-in packages, you need to upgrade each of
those packages, once, either via C-u M-x package-install
RET, or by customizing package-install-upgrade-built-in
to a non-nil
value, and then upgrading the package once via the
package menu or by package-install
.
If you customize package-install-upgrade-built-in
to a
non-nil
value, be very careful when using commands that update
many packages at once, like package-upgrade-all
and U in
the package menu: those might overwrite built-in packages that you
didn’t intent to replace with newer versions from the archives. Don’t
use these bulk commands if you want to update only a small number of
built-in packages.
A package may require certain other packages to be installed, because it relies on functionality provided by them. When Emacs installs such a package, it also automatically downloads and installs any required package that is not already installed. (If a required package is somehow unavailable, Emacs signals an error and stops installation.) A package’s requirements list is shown in its help buffer.
By default, packages are downloaded from a single package archive
maintained by the Emacs developers. This is controlled by the
variable package-archives
, whose value is a list of package
archives known to Emacs. Each list element must have the form
(id . location)
, where id is the name of a
package archive and location is the URL or
name of the package archive directory. You can alter this list if you
wish to use third party package archives—but do so at your own risk,
and use only third parties that you think you can trust!
The maintainers of package archives can increase the trust that you
can have in their packages by signing them. They generate a
private/public pair of cryptographic keys, and use the private key to
create a signature file for each package. With the public key, you
can use the signature files to verify the package creator and make sure
the package has not been tampered with. Signature verification uses
the GnuPG package via the EasyPG
interface (see EasyPG in Emacs EasyPG Assistant Manual).
A valid signature is not a cast-iron
guarantee that a package is not malicious, so you should still
exercise caution. Package archives should provide instructions
on how you can obtain their public key. One way is to download the
key from a server such as https://pgp.mit.edu/.
Use M-x package-import-keyring to import the key into Emacs.
Emacs stores package keys in the directory specified by the variable
package-gnupghome-dir
, by default in the gnupg
subdirectory of package-user-dir
, which causes Emacs to invoke
GnuPG with the option ‘--homedir’ when verifying signatures.
If package-gnupghome-dir
is nil
, GnuPG’s option
‘--homedir’ is omitted.
The public key for the GNU package archive is distributed with Emacs,
in the etc/package-keyring.gpg. Emacs uses it automatically.
If the user option package-check-signature
is non-nil
,
Emacs attempts to verify signatures when you install packages. If the
option has the value allow-unsigned
, and a usable OpenPGP
configuration is found, signed packages will be checked, but you can
still install a package that is not signed. If you use some archives
that do not sign their packages, you can add them to the list
package-unsigned-archives
. (If the value is
allow-unsigned
and no usable OpenPGP is found, this option is
treated as if its value was nil
.) If the value is t
, at
least one signature must be valid; if the value is all
, all of
them must be valid.
For more information on cryptographic keys and signing, see GnuPG in The GNU Privacy Guard Manual. Emacs comes with an interface to GNU Privacy Guard, see EasyPG in Emacs EasyPG Assistant Manual.
If you have more than one package archive enabled, and some of them
offer different versions of the same package, you may find the option
package-pinned-packages
useful. You can add package/archive
pairs to this list, to ensure that the specified package is only ever
downloaded from the specified archive.
Another option that is useful when you have several package archives
enabled is package-archive-priorities
. It specifies the
priority of each archive (higher numbers specify higher priority
archives). By default, archives have the priority of zero, unless
specified otherwise by this option’s value. Packages from
lower-priority archives will not be shown in the menu, if the same
package is available from a higher-priority archive. (This is
controlled by the value of package-menu-hide-low-priority
.)
Once a package is downloaded, byte-compiled and installed, it is
made available to the current Emacs session. Making a package
available adds its directory to load-path
and loads its
autoloads. The effect of a package’s autoloads varies from package to
package. Most packages just make some new commands available, while
others have more wide-ranging effects on the Emacs session. For such
information, consult the package’s help buffer.
Installed packages are automatically made available by Emacs in all subsequent sessions. This happens at startup, before processing the init file but after processing the early init file (see The Early Init File). As an exception, Emacs does not make packages available at startup if invoked with the ‘-q’ or ‘--no-init-file’ options (see Initial Options).
To keep Emacs from automatically making packages available at
startup, change the variable package-enable-at-startup
to
nil
. You must do this in the early init file, as the variable
is read before loading the regular init file. Currently this variable
cannot be set via Customize.
If you have many packages installed, you can improve startup times
by setting the user option package-quickstart
to t
.
Setting this option will make Emacs precompute many things instead of
re-computing them on every Emacs startup. However, if you do this,
then you have to manually run the command
package-quickstart-refresh
when the activations need to be
changed, such as when you change the value of
package-load-list
.
If you have set package-enable-at-startup
to nil
, you
can still make packages available either during or after startup. To
make installed packages available during startup, call the function
package-activate-all
in your init file. To make installed
packages available after startup, invoke the command M-:
(package-activate-all) RET.
For finer control over which packages are made available at startup,
you can use the variable package-load-list
. Its value should
be a list. A list element of the form (name version)
tells Emacs to make available version version of
the package named name. Here, version should be a version
string (corresponding to a specific version of the package), or
t
(which means to make available any installed version), or
nil
(which means no version; this disables the package,
preventing it from being made available). A list element can also be
the symbol all
, which means to make available the latest
installed version of any package not named by the other list elements.
The default value is just '(all)
.
For example, if you set package-load-list
to '((muse "3.20") all)
, then Emacs only makes available version 3.20 of the
‘muse’ package, plus any installed version of packages other than
‘muse’. Any other version of ‘muse’ that happens to be
installed will be ignored. The ‘muse’ package will be listed in
the package menu with the ‘held’ status.
Emacs byte code is quite stable, but it’s possible for byte code to become outdated, or for the compiled files to rely on macros that have changed in new versions of Emacs. You can use the command M-x package-recompile to recompile a particular package, or M-x package-recompile-all to recompile all the packages. (The latter command might take quite a while to run if you have many installed packages.)
Next: Fetching Package Sources, Previous: Package Installation, Up: Emacs Lisp Packages [Contents][Index]
49.4 Package Files and Directory Layout
Each package is downloaded from the package archive in the form of a single package file—either an Emacs Lisp source file, or a tar file containing multiple Emacs Lisp source and other files. Package files are automatically retrieved, processed, and disposed of by the Emacs commands that install packages. Normally, you will not need to deal directly with them, unless you are making a package (see Packaging in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). Should you ever need to install a package directly from a package file, use the command M-x package-install-file.
Once installed, the contents of a package are placed in a
subdirectory of ~/.emacs.d/elpa/ (you can change the name of
that directory by changing the variable package-user-dir
). The
package subdirectory is named name-version, where
name is the package name and version is its version
string.
In addition to package-user-dir
, Emacs looks for installed
packages in the directories listed in package-directory-list
.
These directories are meant for system administrators to make Emacs
packages available system-wide; Emacs itself never installs packages
there. The package subdirectories for package-directory-list
are laid out in the same way as in package-user-dir
.
Deleting a package (see The Package Menu Buffer) involves deleting the
corresponding package subdirectory. This only works for packages
installed in package-user-dir
; if told to act on a package in a
system-wide package directory, the deletion command signals an error.
Previous: Package Files and Directory Layout, Up: Emacs Lisp Packages [Contents][Index]
49.5 Fetching Package Sources
By default package-install
downloads a Tarball from a package
archive and installs its files. This might be inadequate if you wish
to hack on the package sources and share your changes with others. In
that case, you may prefer to directly fetch and work on the upstream
source. This often makes it easier to develop patches and report
bugs.
One way to do this is to use package-vc-install
, to fetch the
source code for a package directly from source. The command will also
automatically ensure that all files are byte-compiled and auto-loaded,
just like with a regular package. Packages installed this way behave
just like any other package. You can upgrade them using
package-upgrade
or package-upgrade-all
and delete them
again using package-delete
. They are even displayed in the
regular package listing. If you just wish to clone the source of a
package, without adding it to the package list, use
package-vc-checkout
.
With the source checkout, you might want to reproduce a bug against
the current development head or implement a new feature to scratch an
itch. If the package metadata indicates how to contact the
maintainer, you can use the command package-report-bug
to
report a bug via Email. This report will include all the user options
that you have customized. If you have made a change you wish to share
with the maintainers, first commit your changes then use the command
package-vc-prepare-patch
to share it. See Preparing Patches.
If you maintain your own packages you might want to use a local
checkout instead of cloning a remote repository. You can do this by
using package-vc-install-from-checkout
, which creates a symbolic link
from the package directory (see Package Files and Directory Layout) to your checkout
and initializes the code. Note that you might have to use
package-vc-rebuild
to repeat the initialization and update the
autoloads.
49.5.1 Specifying Package Sources
To install a package from source, Emacs must know where to get the package’s source code (such as a code repository) and basic information about the structure of the code (such as the main file in a multi-file package). A package specification describes these properties.
When supported by a package archive (see Package
Archives in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual), Emacs can
automatically download a package’s specification from said archive.
If the first argument passed to package-vc-install
is a symbol
naming a package, then Emacs will use the specification provided by
the archive for that package.
;; Emacs will download BBDB's specification from GNU ELPA: (package-vc-install 'bbdb)
The first argument to package-vc-install
may also be a
package specification. This allows you to install source packages
from locations other than the known archives listed in the user option
package-archives
. A package specification is a list of the
form (name . spec)
, in which spec should be a
property list using any of the keys in the table below.
For definitions of basic terms for working with code repositories and version control systems, see VCS Concepts in The GNU Emacs Manual.
:url
A string providing the URL that specifies the repository from which to fetch the package’s source code.
:branch
A string providing the revision of the code to install. Do not confuse this with a package’s version number.
:lisp-dir
A string providing the repository-relative name of the directory to use for loading the Lisp sources, which defaults to the root directory of the repository.
:main-file
A string providing the main file of the project, from which to gather package metadata. If not given, the default is the package name with ".el" appended to it.
:doc
A string providing the repository-relative name of the documentation file from which to build an Info file. This can be a Texinfo file or an Org file.
:vc-backend
A symbol naming the VC backend to use for downloading a copy of the package’s repository (see Version Control Systems in The GNU Emacs Manual). If omitted, Emacs will attempt to make a guess based on the provided URL, or, failing that, the process will fall back onto the value of
package-vc-default-backend
.
;; Specifying information manually: (package-vc-install '(bbdb :url "https://git.savannah.nongnu.org/git/bbdb.git" :lisp-dir "lisp" :doc "doc/bbdb.texi"))
Next: Quitting and Aborting, Previous: Emacs Lisp Packages, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
50 Customization
This chapter describes some simple methods to customize the behavior of Emacs.
Apart from the methods described here, see X Options and Resources for information about using X resources to customize Emacs, and see Keyboard Macros for information about recording and replaying keyboard macros. Making more far-reaching and open-ended changes involves writing Emacs Lisp code; see Emacs Lisp in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Easy Customization Interface
- Variables
- Customizing Key Bindings
- The Emacs Initialization File
- Keeping Persistent Authentication Information
Next: Variables, Up: Customization [Contents][Index]
50.1 Easy Customization Interface
Emacs has many settings which you can change. Most settings are customizable variables (see Variables), which are also called user options. There is a huge number of customizable variables, controlling numerous aspects of Emacs behavior; the variables documented in this manual are listed in Variable Index. A separate class of settings are the faces, which determine the fonts, colors, and other attributes of text (see Text Faces).
To browse and alter settings (both variables and faces), type M-x customize. This creates a customization buffer, which lets you navigate through a logically organized list of settings, edit and set their values, and save them permanently.
- Customization Groups
- Browsing and Searching for Settings
- Changing a Variable
- Saving Customizations
- Customizing Faces
- Customizing Specific Items
- Custom Themes
- Creating Custom Themes
50.1.1 Customization Groups
Customization settings are organized into customization
groups. These groups are collected into bigger groups, all the way
up to a master group called Emacs
.
M-x customize creates a customization buffer that shows the
top-level Emacs
group. It looks like this, in part:
For help using this buffer, see [Easy Customization] in the [Emacs manual]. ________________________________________ [ Search ] Operate on all settings in this buffer: [ Revert... ] [ Apply ] [ Apply and Save ] Emacs group: Customization of the One True Editor. [State]: visible group members are all at standard values. See also [Manual]. [Editing] Basic text editing facilities. [Convenience] Convenience features for faster editing. ...more second-level groups...
The main part of this buffer shows the ‘Emacs’ customization group, which contains several other groups (‘Editing’, ‘Convenience’, etc.). The contents of those groups are not listed here, only one line of documentation each.
The state of the group indicates whether setting in that group has been edited, set, or saved. See Changing a Variable.
Most of the customization buffer is read-only, but it includes some editable fields that you can edit. For example, at the top of the customization buffer is an editable field for searching for settings (see Browsing and Searching for Settings). There are also buttons and links, which you can activate by either clicking with the mouse, or moving point there and typing RET. For example, the group names like ‘[Editing]’ are links; activating one of these links brings up the customization buffer for that group.
In the customization buffer, you can type TAB
(widget-forward
) to move forward to the next button or editable
field. S-TAB (widget-backward
) moves back to the
previous button or editable field.
Next: Changing a Variable, Previous: Customization Groups, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.2 Browsing and Searching for Settings
From the top-level customization buffer created by M-x customize, you can follow the links to the subgroups of the ‘Emacs’ customization group. These subgroups may contain settings for you to customize; they may also contain further subgroups, dealing with yet more specialized subsystems of Emacs. As you navigate the hierarchy of customization groups, you should find some settings that you want to customize.
If you are interested in customizing a particular setting or customization group, you can go straight there with the commands M-x customize-option, M-x customize-face, or M-x customize-group. See Customizing Specific Items.
If you don’t know exactly what groups or settings you want to customize, you can search for them using the editable search field at the top of each customization buffer. Here, you can type in a search term—either one or more words separated by spaces, or a regular expression (see Syntax of Regular Expressions). Then type RET in the field, or activate the ‘Search’ button next to it, to switch to a customization buffer containing groups and settings that match those terms. Note, however, that this feature only finds groups and settings that are loaded in the current Emacs session.
If you don’t want customization buffers to show the search field,
change the variable custom-search-field
to nil
.
The command M-x customize-apropos is similar to using the search field, except that it reads the search term(s) using the minibuffer. See Customizing Specific Items.
M-x customize-browse is another way to browse the available settings. This command creates a special customization buffer, which shows only the names of groups and settings, in a structured layout. You can show the contents of a group, in the same buffer, by invoking the ‘[+]’ button next to the group name. When the group contents are shown, the button changes to ‘[-]’; invoking that hides the group contents again. Each group or setting in this buffer has a link which says ‘[Group]’, ‘[Option]’ or ‘[Face]’. Invoking this link creates an ordinary customization buffer showing just that group, option, or face; this is the way to change settings that you find with M-x customize-browse.
Next: Saving Customizations, Previous: Browsing and Searching for Settings, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.3 Changing a Variable
Here is an example of what a variable, or user option, looks like in the customization buffer:
[Hide] Kill Ring Max: Integer (positive or zero): 120 [State]: STANDARD. Maximum length of kill ring before oldest elements are thrown away.
The first line shows that the variable is named
kill-ring-max
, formatted as ‘Kill Ring Max’ for easier
viewing, and also shows its expected type: a positive integer or zero.
The default value is ‘120’. The button labeled ‘[Hide]’,
if activated, hides the variable’s value and state; this is useful to
avoid cluttering up the customization buffer with very long values
(for this reason, variables that have very long values may start out
hidden). If you use the ‘[Hide]’ button, it changes to
‘[Show Value]’, which you can activate to reveal the value and
state. On a graphical display, the ‘[Hide]’ and ‘[Show
Value]’ buttons are replaced with graphical triangles pointing
downwards and rightwards respectively.
The line after the variable name indicates the customization state of the variable: in this example, ‘STANDARD’ means you have not changed the variable, so its value is the default one. The ‘[State]’ button gives a menu of operations for customizing the variable.
Below the customization state is the documentation for the variable. This is the same documentation that would be shown by the C-h v command (see Examining and Setting Variables). If the documentation is more than one line long, only one line may be shown. If so, that line ends with a ‘[More]’ button; activate this to see the full documentation.
To enter a new value for ‘Kill Ring Max’, just move point to the value and edit it. For example, type M-d to delete the ‘60’ and type in another number. As you begin to alter the text, the ‘[State]’ line will change:
[State]: EDITED, shown value does not take effect until you set or save it.
Editing the value does not make it take effect right away. To do that, you must set the variable by activating the ‘[State]’ button and choosing ‘Set for Current Session’. Then the variable’s state becomes:
[State]: SET for current session only.
You don’t have to worry about specifying a value that is not valid; the ‘Set for Current Session’ operation checks for validity and will not install an unacceptable value.
While editing certain kinds of values, such as file names, directory
names, and Emacs command names, you can perform completion with
C-M-i (widget-complete
), or the equivalent keys
M-TAB or ESC TAB. This behaves much
like minibuffer completion (see Completion).
Typing RET on an editable value field moves point forward to the next field or button, like TAB. You can thus type RET when you are finished editing a field, to move on to the next button or field. To insert a newline within an editable field, use C-o or C-q C-j.
For some variables, there is only a fixed set of legitimate values, and you are not allowed to edit the value directly. Instead, a ‘[Value Menu]’ button appears before the value; activating this button presents a choice of values. For a boolean “on or off” value, the button says ‘[Toggle]’, and flips the value. After using the ‘[Value Menu]’ or ‘[Toggle]’ button, you must again set the variable to make the chosen value take effect.
Some variables have values with complex structure. For example, the
value of minibuffer-frame-alist
is an association list. Here
is how it appears in the customization buffer:
[Hide] Minibuffer Frame Alist:
[INS] [DEL] Parameter: width
Value: 80
[INS] [DEL] Parameter: height
Value: 2
[INS]
[ State ]: STANDARD.
Alist of parameters for the initial minibuffer frame. [Hide]
[…more lines of documentation…]
In this case, each association in the list consists of two items, one labeled ‘Parameter’ and one labeled ‘Value’; both are editable fields. You can delete an association from the list with the ‘[DEL]’ button next to it. To add an association, use the ‘[INS]’ button at the position where you want to insert it; the very last ‘[INS]’ button inserts at the end of the list.
When you set a variable, the new value takes effect only in the current Emacs session. To save the value for future sessions, use the ‘[State]’ button and select the ‘Save for Future Sessions’ operation. See Saving Customizations.
You can also restore the variable to its standard value by using the ‘[State]’ button and selecting the ‘Erase Customization’ operation. There are actually four reset operations:
- ‘Undo Edits’
If you have modified but not yet set the variable, this restores the text in the customization buffer to match the actual value.
- ‘Revert This Session's Customizations’
This restores the value of the variable to the last saved value, if there was one. Otherwise it restores the standard value. It updates the text accordingly.
- ‘Erase Customization’
This sets the variable to its standard value. Any saved value that you have is also eliminated.
- ‘Set to Backup Value’
This sets the variable to a previous value that was set in the customization buffer in this session. If you customize a variable and then reset it, which discards the customized value, you can get the discarded value back again with this operation.
Sometimes it is useful to record a comment about a specific customization. Use the ‘Add Comment’ item from the ‘[State]’ menu to create a field for entering the comment.
Near the top of the customization buffer are two lines of buttons:
Operate on all settings in this buffer: [Revert...] [Apply] [Apply and Save]
The ‘[Revert...]’ button drops a menu with the first 3 reset operations described above. The ‘[Apply]’ button applies the settings for the current session. The ‘[Apply and Save]’ button applies the settings and saves them for future sessions; this button does not appear if Emacs was started with the -q or -Q option (see Initial Options).
The command C-c C-c (Custom-set
) is equivalent to using
the ‘[Set for Current Session]’ button. The command C-x
C-s (Custom-save
) is like using the ‘[Save for Future
Sessions]’ button.
The ‘[Exit]’ button switches out of the customization buffer,
and buries the buffer at the bottom of the buffer list. To make it
kill the customization buffer instead, change the variable
custom-buffer-done-kill
to t
.
Next: Customizing Faces, Previous: Changing a Variable, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.4 Saving Customizations
In the customization buffer, you can save a customization
setting by choosing the ‘Save for Future Sessions’ choice from
its ‘[State]’ button. The C-x C-s (Custom-save
)
command, or the ‘[Apply and Save]’ button at the top of the
customization buffer, saves all applicable settings in the buffer.
Saving works by writing code to a file, usually your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File). Future Emacs sessions automatically read this file at startup, which sets up the customizations again.
You can choose to save customizations somewhere other than your
initialization file. To make this work, you must add a couple of
lines of code to your initialization file, to set the variable
custom-file
to the name of the desired file, and to load that
file. For example:
(setq custom-file "~/.config/emacs-custom.el") (load custom-file)
You can even specify different customization files for different Emacs versions, like this:
(cond ((< emacs-major-version 28) ;; Emacs 27 customization. (setq custom-file "~/.config/custom-27.el")) ((and (= emacs-major-version 26) (< emacs-minor-version 3)) ;; Emacs 26 customization, before version 26.3. (setq custom-file "~/.config/custom-26.el")) (t ;; Emacs version 28.1 or later. (setq custom-file "~/.config/emacs-custom.el"))) (load custom-file)
If Emacs was invoked with the -q or --no-init-file options (see Initial Options), it will not let you save your customizations in your initialization file. This is because saving customizations from such a session would wipe out all the other customizations you might have on your initialization file.
Please note that any customizations you have not chosen to save for future sessions will be lost when you terminate Emacs. If you’d like to be prompted about unsaved customizations at termination time, add the following to your initialization file:
(add-hook 'kill-emacs-query-functions 'custom-prompt-customize-unsaved-options)
Next: Customizing Specific Items, Previous: Saving Customizations, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.5 Customizing Faces
You can customize faces (see Text Faces), which determine how Emacs displays different types of text. Customization groups can contain both variables and faces.
For example, in programming language modes, source code comments are
shown with font-lock-comment-face
(see Font Lock mode). In a
customization buffer, that face appears like this, after you click on
the ‘[Show All Attributes]’ link:
[Hide] Font Lock Comment Face:[sample] [State] : STANDARD. Font Lock mode face used to highlight comments. [ ] Font Family: -- [ ] Font Foundry: -- [ ] Width: -- [ ] Height: -- [ ] Weight: -- [ ] Slant: -- [ ] Underline: -- [ ] Overline: -- [ ] Strike-through: -- [ ] Box around text: -- [ ] Inverse-video: -- [X] Foreground: Firebrick [Choose] (sample) [ ] Background: -- [ ] Stipple: -- [ ] Inherit: -- [Hide Unused Attributes]
The first three lines show the name, ‘[State]’ button, and documentation for the face. Below that is a list of face attributes. In front of each attribute is a checkbox. A filled checkbox, ‘[X]’, means that the face specifies a value for this attribute; an empty checkbox, ‘[ ]’, means that the face does not specify any special value for the attribute. You can activate a checkbox to specify or unspecify its attribute.
A face does not have to specify every single attribute; in fact,
most faces only specify a few attributes. In the above example,
font-lock-comment-face
only specifies the foreground color.
Any unspecified attribute is taken from the special face named
default
, whose attributes are all specified. The
default
face is the face used to display any text that does not
have an explicitly-assigned face; furthermore, its background color
attribute serves as the background color of the frame.
The ‘[Hide Unused Attributes]’ button, at the end of the attribute list, hides the unspecified attributes of the face. When attributes are being hidden, the button changes to ‘[Show All Attributes]’, which reveals the entire attribute list. The customization buffer may start out with unspecified attributes hidden, to avoid cluttering the interface.
When an attribute is specified, you can change its value in the usual ways.
Foreground and background colors can be specified using either color names or RGB triplets (see Colors for Faces). You can also use the ‘[Choose]’ button to switch to a list of color names; select a color with RET in that buffer to put the color name in the value field.
Setting, saving and resetting a face work like the same operations for variables (see Changing a Variable).
A face can specify different appearances for different types of displays. For example, a face can make text red on a color display, but use a bold font on a monochrome display. To specify multiple appearances for a face, select ‘For All Kinds of Displays’ in the menu you get from invoking ‘[State]’.
Next: Custom Themes, Previous: Customizing Faces, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.6 Customizing Specific Items
- M-x customize-option RET option RET
- M-x customize-variable RET option RET
Set up a customization buffer for just one user option, option.
- M-x customize-face RET face RET
Set up a customization buffer for just one face, face.
- M-x customize-icon RET face RET
Set up a customization buffer for just one icon, icon.
- M-x customize-group RET group RET
Set up a customization buffer for just one group, group.
- M-x customize-apropos RET regexp RET
Set up a customization buffer for all the settings and groups that match regexp.
- M-x customize-changed RET version RET
Set up a customization buffer with all the user options, faces and groups whose meaning has changed since (or been added after) Emacs version version.
- M-x customize-saved
Set up a customization buffer containing all settings that you have saved with customization buffers.
- M-x customize-unsaved
Set up a customization buffer containing all settings that you have set but not saved.
If you want to customize a particular user option, type M-x customize-option. This reads the variable name, and sets up the customization buffer with just that one user option. When entering the variable name into the minibuffer, completion is available, but only for the names of variables that have been loaded into Emacs.
Likewise, you can customize a specific face using M-x customize-face. You can set up a customization buffer for a specific customization group using M-x customize-group.
M-x customize-apropos prompts for a search term—either one or more words separated by spaces, or a regular expression—and sets up a customization buffer for all loaded settings and groups with matching names. This is like using the search field at the top of the customization buffer (see Customization Groups).
When you upgrade to a new Emacs version, you might want to consider customizing new settings, and settings whose meanings or default values have changed. To do this, use M-x customize-changed and specify a previous Emacs version number using the minibuffer. It creates a customization buffer which shows all the settings and groups whose definitions have been changed since the specified version, loading them if necessary.
If you change settings and then decide the change was a mistake, you can use two commands to revisit your changes. Use M-x customize-saved to customize settings that you have saved. Use M-x customize-unsaved to customize settings that you have set but not saved.
Next: Creating Custom Themes, Previous: Customizing Specific Items, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.7 Custom Themes
Custom themes are collections of settings that can be enabled or disabled as a unit. You can use Custom themes to switch easily between various collections of settings, and to transfer such collections from one computer to another.
A Custom theme is stored as an Emacs Lisp source file. If the name of the Custom theme is name, the theme file is named name-theme.el. See Creating Custom Themes, for the format of a theme file and how to make one.
Type M-x customize-themes to switch to a buffer named
*Custom Themes*, which lists the Custom themes that Emacs knows
about. By default, Emacs looks for theme files in two locations: the
directory specified by the variable custom-theme-directory
(which defaults to ~/.emacs.d/), and a directory named
etc/themes in your Emacs installation (see the variable
data-directory
). The latter contains several Custom themes
distributed with Emacs that customize Emacs’s faces to fit
various color schemes. (Note, however, that Custom themes need not be
restricted to this purpose; they can be used to customize variables
too.)
If you want Emacs to look for Custom themes in some other directory,
add the directory to the list variable
custom-theme-load-path
. Its default value is
(custom-theme-directory t)
; here, the symbol
custom-theme-directory
has the special meaning of the value of
the variable custom-theme-directory
, while t
stands for
the built-in theme directory etc/themes. The themes listed in
the *Custom Themes* buffer are those found in the directories
specified by custom-theme-load-path
.
In the *Custom Themes* buffer, you can activate the checkbox
next to a Custom theme to enable or disable the theme for the current
Emacs session. When a Custom theme is enabled, all of its settings
(variables and faces) take effect in the Emacs session. To apply the
choice of theme(s) to future Emacs sessions, type C-x C-s
(custom-theme-save
) or use the ‘[Save Theme Settings]’
button.
When you first enable a Custom theme, Emacs displays the contents of
the theme file and asks if you really want to load it. Because
loading a Custom theme can execute arbitrary Lisp code, you should
only say yes if you know that the theme is safe; in that case, Emacs
offers to remember in the future that the theme is safe (this is done
by saving the theme file’s SHA-256 hash to the variable
custom-safe-themes
; if you want to treat all themes as safe,
change its value to t
). Themes that come with Emacs (in the
etc/themes directory) are exempt from this check, and are
always considered safe.
Setting or saving Custom themes actually works by customizing the
variable custom-enabled-themes
. The value of this variable is
a list of Custom theme names (as Lisp symbols, e.g., tango
).
Instead of using the *Custom Themes* buffer to set
custom-enabled-themes
, you can customize the variable using the
usual customization interface, e.g., with M-x customize-option.
Note that Custom themes are not allowed to set
custom-enabled-themes
themselves.
Any customizations that you make through the customization buffer
take precedence over theme settings. This lets you easily override
individual theme settings that you disagree with. If settings from
two different themes overlap, the theme occurring earlier in
custom-enabled-themes
takes precedence. In the customization
buffer, if a setting has been changed from its default by a Custom
theme, its ‘State’ display shows ‘THEMED’ instead of
‘STANDARD’.
You can enable a specific Custom theme in the current Emacs session by typing M-x load-theme. This prompts for a theme name, loads the theme from the theme file, and enables it. If a theme file has been loaded before, you can enable the theme without loading its file by typing M-x enable-theme. To disable a Custom theme, type M-x disable-theme.
To see a description of a Custom theme, type ? on its line in the *Custom Themes* buffer; or type M-x describe-theme anywhere in Emacs and enter the theme name.
Some themes have variants (most often just two: light and dark). You can switch to another variant using M-x theme-choose-variant. If the currently active theme has only one other variant, it will be selected; if there are more variants, the command will prompt you which one to switch to.
Note that theme-choose-variant
only works if a single theme
is active.
Previous: Custom Themes, Up: Easy Customization Interface [Contents][Index]
50.1.8 Creating Custom Themes
You can define a Custom theme using an interface similar to the customization buffer, by typing M-x customize-create-theme. This switches to a buffer named *Custom Theme*. It also offers to insert some common Emacs faces into the theme (a convenience, since Custom themes are often used to customize faces). If you answer no, the theme will initially contain no settings.
Near the top of the *Custom Theme* buffer, there are editable fields where you can enter the theme’s name and description. The name can be anything except ‘user’. The description is the one that will be shown when you invoke M-x describe-theme for the theme. Its first line should be a brief one-sentence summary; in the buffer made by M-x customize-themes, this sentence is displayed next to the theme name.
To add a new setting to the theme, use the ‘[Insert Additional Face]’ or ‘[Insert Additional Variable]’ buttons. Each button reads a face or variable name using the minibuffer, with completion, and inserts a customization entry for the face or variable. You can edit the variable values or face attributes in the same way as in a normal customization buffer. To remove a face or variable from the theme, uncheck the checkbox next to its name.
After specifying the Custom theme’s faces and variables, type
C-x C-s (custom-theme-write
) or use the buffer’s
‘[Save Theme]’ button. This saves the theme file, named
name-theme.el where name is the theme name, in the
directory named by custom-theme-directory
.
From the *Custom Theme* buffer, you can view and edit an existing Custom theme by activating the ‘[Visit Theme]’ button and specifying the theme name. You can also add the settings of another theme into the buffer, using the ‘[Merge Theme]’ button. You can import your non-theme settings into a Custom theme by using the ‘[Merge Theme]’ button and specifying the special theme named ‘user’.
A theme file is simply an Emacs Lisp source file, and loading the Custom theme works by loading the Lisp file. Therefore, you can edit a theme file directly instead of using the *Custom Theme* buffer. See Custom Themes in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for details.
Next: Customizing Key Bindings, Previous: Easy Customization Interface, Up: Customization [Contents][Index]
50.2 Variables
A variable is a Lisp symbol which has a value. The symbol’s name is also called the variable name. A variable name can contain any characters that can appear in a file, but most variable names consist of ordinary words separated by hyphens.
The name of the variable serves as a compact description of its
role. Most variables also have a documentation string, which
describes what the variable’s purpose is, what kind of value it should
have, and how the value will be used. You can view this documentation
using the help command C-h v (describe-variable
).
See Examining and Setting Variables.
Emacs uses many Lisp variables for internal record keeping, but the most interesting variables for a non-programmer user are those meant for users to change—these are called customizable variables or user options (see Easy Customization Interface). In the following sections, we will describe other aspects of Emacs variables, such as how to set them outside Customize.
Emacs Lisp allows any variable (with a few exceptions) to have any
kind of value. However, many variables are meaningful only if
assigned values of a certain type. For example, only numbers are
meaningful values for kill-ring-max
, which specifies the
maximum length of the kill ring (see Yanking Earlier Kills); if you give
kill-ring-max
a string value, commands such as C-y
(yank
) will signal an error. On the other hand, some variables
don’t care about type; for instance, if a variable has one effect for
nil
values and another effect for non-nil
values,
then any value that is not the symbol nil
induces the second
effect, regardless of its type (by convention, we usually use the
value t
—a symbol which stands for “true”—to specify a
non-nil
value). If you set a variable using the customization
buffer, you need not worry about giving it an invalid type: the
customization buffer usually only allows you to enter meaningful
values. When in doubt, use C-h v (describe-variable
) to
check the variable’s documentation string to see what kind of value it
expects (see Examining and Setting Variables).
- Examining and Setting Variables
- Hooks
- Local Variables
- Local Variables in Files
- Per-Directory Local Variables
- Per-Connection Local Variables
50.2.1 Examining and Setting Variables
- C-h v var RET
Display the value and documentation of variable var (
describe-variable
).- M-x set-variable RET var RET value RET
Change the value of variable var to value.
To examine the value of a variable, use C-h v
(describe-variable
). This reads a variable name using the
minibuffer, with completion, and displays both the value and the
documentation of the variable. For example,
C-h v fill-column RET
displays something like this:
fill-column is a variable defined in ‘C source code’. Its value is 70 Automatically becomes buffer-local when set. This variable is safe as a file local variable if its value satisfies the predicate ‘integerp’. Probably introduced at or before Emacs version 18. Documentation: Column beyond which automatic line-wrapping should happen. Interactively, you can set the buffer local value using C-x f. You can customize this variable.
The line that says ‘You can customize the variable’ indicates that this variable is a user option. C-h v is not restricted to user options; it allows non-customizable variables too.
The most convenient way to set a specific customizable variable is with M-x set-variable. This reads the variable name with the minibuffer (with completion), and then reads a Lisp expression for the new value using the minibuffer a second time (you can insert the old value into the minibuffer for editing via M-n). For example,
M-x set-variable RET fill-column RET 75 RET
sets fill-column
to 75.
M-x set-variable is limited to customizable variables, but you can set any variable with a Lisp expression like this:
(setq fill-column 75)
To execute such an expression, type M-: (eval-expression
)
and enter the expression in the minibuffer (see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions).
Alternatively, go to the *scratch* buffer, type in the
expression, and then type C-j (see Lisp Interaction Buffers).
Setting variables, like all means of customizing Emacs except where otherwise stated, affects only the current Emacs session. The only way to alter the variable in future sessions is to put something in your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File).
If you’re setting a customizable variable in your initialization
file, and you don’t want to use the Customize interface, you can use
the setopt
macro. For instance:
(setopt fill-column 75)
This works the same as setq
, but if the variable has any
special setter functions, they will be run automatically when using
setopt
. You can also use setopt
on other,
non-customizable variables, but this is less efficient than using
setq
.
Next: Local Variables, Previous: Examining and Setting Variables, Up: Variables [Contents][Index]
50.2.2 Hooks
Hooks are an important mechanism for customizing Emacs. A
hook is a Lisp variable which holds a list of functions, to be called
on some well-defined occasion. (This is called running the
hook.) The individual functions in the list are called the hook
functions of the hook. For example, the hook kill-emacs-hook
runs just before exiting Emacs (see Exiting Emacs).
Most hooks are normal hooks. This means that when Emacs runs the hook, it calls each hook function in turn, with no arguments. We have made an effort to keep most hooks normal, so that you can use them in a uniform way. Every variable whose name ends in ‘-hook’ is a normal hook.
A few hooks are abnormal hooks. Their names end in
‘-functions’, instead of ‘-hook’ (some old code may also use
the deprecated suffix ‘-hooks’). What
makes these hooks abnormal is the way its functions are
called—perhaps they are given arguments, or perhaps the values they
return are used in some way. For example,
find-file-not-found-functions
is abnormal because as soon as
one hook function returns a non-nil
value, the rest are not
called at all (see Visiting Files). The documentation of each abnormal
hook variable explains how its functions are used.
You can set a hook variable with setq
like any other Lisp
variable, but the recommended way to add a function to a hook (either
normal or abnormal) is to use add-hook
, as shown by the
following examples. See Hooks in The Emacs Lisp Reference
Manual, for details.
Most major modes run one or more mode hooks as the last step of initialization. Mode hooks are a convenient way to customize the behavior of individual modes; they are always normal. For example, here’s how to set up a hook to turn on Auto Fill mode in Text mode and other modes based on Text mode:
(add-hook 'text-mode-hook 'auto-fill-mode)
This works by calling auto-fill-mode
, which enables the minor
mode when no argument is supplied (see Minor Modes). Next,
suppose you don’t want Auto Fill mode turned on in LaTeX mode,
which is one of the modes based on Text mode. You can do this with
the following additional line:
(add-hook 'latex-mode-hook (lambda () (auto-fill-mode -1)))
Here we have used the special macro lambda
to construct an
anonymous function (see Lambda Expressions in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual), which calls auto-fill-mode
with an argument
of -1
to disable the minor mode. Because LaTeX mode runs
latex-mode-hook
after running text-mode-hook
, the result
leaves Auto Fill mode disabled.
Here is a more complex example, showing how to use a hook to customize the indentation of C code:
(setq my-c-style '((c-comment-only-line-offset . 4)
(c-cleanup-list . (scope-operator empty-defun-braces defun-close-semi))))
(add-hook 'c-mode-common-hook (lambda () (c-add-style "my-style" my-c-style t)))
Major mode hooks also apply to other major modes derived from
the original mode (see Derived Modes in The Emacs Lisp
Reference Manual). For instance, HTML mode is derived from Text mode
(see SGML and HTML Modes); when HTML mode is enabled, it runs
text-mode-hook
before running html-mode-hook
. This
provides a convenient way to use a single hook to affect several
related modes. In particular, if you want to apply a hook function to
any programming language mode, add it to prog-mode-hook
; Prog
mode is a major mode that does little else than to let other major
modes inherit from it, exactly for this purpose.
It is best to design your hook functions so that the order in which they are executed does not matter. Any dependence on the order is asking for trouble. However, the order is predictable: the hook functions are executed in the order they appear in the hook.
If you play with adding various different versions of a hook
function by calling add-hook
over and over, remember that all
the versions you added will remain in the hook variable together. You
can clear out individual functions by calling remove-hook
, or
do (setq hook-variable nil)
to remove everything.
If the hook variable is buffer-local, the buffer-local variable will
be used instead of the global variable. However, if the buffer-local
variable contains the element t
, the global hook variable will
be run as well.
Next: Local Variables in Files, Previous: Hooks, Up: Variables [Contents][Index]
50.2.3 Local Variables
- M-x make-local-variable RET var RET
Make variable var have a local value in the current buffer.
- M-x kill-local-variable RET var RET
Make variable var use its global value in the current buffer.
- M-x make-variable-buffer-local RET var RET
Mark variable var so that setting it will make it local to the buffer that is current at that time.
Almost any variable can be made local to a specific Emacs buffer. This means that its value in that buffer is independent of its value in other buffers. A few variables are always local in every buffer. Every other Emacs variable has a global value which is in effect in all buffers that have not made the variable local.
M-x make-local-variable reads the name of a variable and makes it local to the current buffer. Changing its value subsequently in this buffer will not affect others, and changes in its global value will not affect this buffer.
M-x make-variable-buffer-local marks a variable so it will
become local automatically whenever it is set. More precisely, once a
variable has been marked in this way, the usual ways of setting the
variable automatically do make-local-variable
first. We call
such variables per-buffer variables. Many variables in Emacs
are normally per-buffer; the variable’s document string tells you when
this is so. A per-buffer variable’s global value is normally never
effective in any buffer, but it still has a meaning: it is the initial
value of the variable for each new buffer.
Major modes (see Major Modes) always make variables local to the
buffer before setting the variables. This is why changing major modes
in one buffer has no effect on other buffers. Minor modes also work
by setting variables—normally, each minor mode has one controlling
variable which is non-nil
when the mode is enabled
(see Minor Modes). For many minor modes, the controlling variable
is per buffer, and thus always buffer-local. Otherwise, you can make
it local in a specific buffer like any other variable.
A few variables cannot be local to a buffer because they are always local to each display instead (see Multiple Displays). If you try to make one of these variables buffer-local, you’ll get an error message.
M-x kill-local-variable makes a specified variable cease to be local to the current buffer. The global value of the variable henceforth is in effect in this buffer. Setting the major mode kills all the local variables of the buffer except for a few variables specially marked as permanent locals.
To set the global value of a variable, regardless of whether the
variable has a local value in the current buffer, you can use the Lisp
construct setq-default
. This construct is used just like
setq
, but it sets variables’ global values instead of their local
values (if any). When the current buffer does have a local value, the
new global value may not be visible until you switch to another buffer.
Here is an example:
(setq-default fill-column 75)
setq-default
is the only way to set the global value of a variable
that has been marked with make-variable-buffer-local
.
Lisp programs can use default-value
to look at a variable’s
default value. This function takes a symbol as argument and returns its
default value. The argument is evaluated; usually you must quote it
explicitly. For example, here’s how to obtain the default value of
fill-column
:
(default-value 'fill-column)
Next: Per-Directory Local Variables, Previous: Local Variables, Up: Variables [Contents][Index]
50.2.4 Local Variables in Files
A file can specify local variable values to use when editing the file with Emacs. Visiting the file or setting a major mode checks for local variable specifications; it automatically makes these variables local to the buffer, and sets them to the values specified in the file.
File local variables override directory local variables (see Per-Directory Local Variables), if any are specified for a file’s directory.
Next: Safety of File Variables, Up: Local Variables in Files [Contents][Index]
50.2.4.1 Specifying File Variables
There are two ways to specify file local variable values: in the first line, or with a local variables list. Here’s how to specify them in the first line:
-*- mode: modename; var: value; … -*-
You can specify any number of variable/value pairs in this way, each
pair with a colon and semicolon. The special variable/value pair
mode: modename;
, if present, specifies a major mode
(without the “-mode” suffix). The values are used literally,
and not evaluated.
You can use M-x add-file-local-variable-prop-line instead of adding entries by hand. This command prompts for a variable and value, and adds them to the first line in the appropriate way. M-x delete-file-local-variable-prop-line prompts for a variable, and deletes its entry from the line. The command M-x copy-dir-locals-to-file-locals-prop-line copies the current directory-local variables to the first line (see Per-Directory Local Variables).
Here is an example first line that specifies Lisp mode and sets two variables with numeric values:
;; -*- mode: Lisp; fill-column: 75; comment-column: 50; -*-
Aside from mode
, other keywords that have special meanings as
file variables are coding
, unibyte
, and eval
.
These are described below.
In shell scripts, the first line is used to identify the script interpreter, so you cannot put any local variables there. To accommodate this, Emacs looks for local variable specifications in the second line if the first line specifies an interpreter. The same is true for man pages which start with the magic string ‘'\"’ to specify a list of troff preprocessors (not all do, however).
Apart from using a ‘-*-’ line, you can define file local variables using a local variables list near the end of the file. The start of the local variables list should be no more than 3000 characters from the end of the file, and must be on the last page if the file is divided into pages.
If a file has both a local variables list and a ‘-*-’ line, Emacs processes everything in the ‘-*-’ line first, and everything in the local variables list afterward. The exception to this is a major mode specification. Emacs applies this first, wherever it appears, since most major modes kill all local variables as part of their initialization.
A local variables list starts with a line containing the string ‘Local Variables:’, and ends with a line containing the string ‘End:’. In between come the variable names and values, one set per line, like this:
/* Local Variables: */ /* mode: c */ /* comment-column: 0 */ /* End: */
In this example, each line starts with the prefix ‘/*’ and ends with the suffix ‘*/’. Emacs recognizes the prefix and suffix by finding them surrounding the magic string ‘Local Variables:’, on the first line of the list; it then automatically discards them from the other lines of the list. The usual reason for using a prefix and/or suffix is to embed the local variables list in a comment, so it won’t confuse other programs that the file is intended for. The example above is for the C programming language, where comments start with ‘/*’ and end with ‘*/’.
If some unrelated text might look to Emacs as a local variables list, you can countermand that by inserting a form-feed character (a page delimiter, see Pages) after that text. Emacs only looks for file-local variables in the last page of a file, after the last page delimiter.
Instead of typing in the local variables list directly, you can use the command M-x add-file-local-variable. This prompts for a variable and value, and adds them to the list, adding the ‘Local Variables:’ string and start and end markers as necessary. The command M-x delete-file-local-variable deletes a variable from the list. M-x copy-dir-locals-to-file-locals copies directory-local variables to the list (see Per-Directory Local Variables).
As with the ‘-*-’ line, the variables in a local variables list are used literally, and are not evaluated first. If you want to split a long string value across multiple lines of the file, you can use backslash-newline, which is ignored in Lisp string constants; you should put the prefix and suffix on each line, even lines that start or end within the string, as they will be stripped off when processing the list. Here is an example:
# Local Variables: # compile-command: "cc foo.c -Dfoo=bar -Dhack=whatever \ # -Dmumble=blaah" # End:
Some names have special meanings in a local variables list:
-
mode
enables the specified major mode. -
eval
evaluates the specified Lisp expression (the value returned by that expression is ignored). -
coding
specifies the coding system for character code conversion of this file. See Coding Systems. -
unibyte
says to load or compile a file of Emacs Lisp in unibyte mode, if the value ist
. See Disabling Multibyte Characters in GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
These four keywords are not really variables; setting them in any other context has no special meaning.
If you’re editing a file across Emacs versions, and a new mode has
been introduced to handle a file in a newer Emacs version, you can use
several mode
entries to use the new mode (called
my-new-mode
) in the new Emacs, and fall back to the old mode
(called my-old-mode
) in older Emacs versions. If you’re
enabling the modes in the first line of the file, can say:
-*- mode: my-old; mode: my-new -*-
Emacs will use the final defined mode it finds, so in older Emacs
versions it will ignore my-new-mode
, while in Emacs versions
where my-new-mode
is defined, it’ll ignore my-old-mode
.
Similarly, in a local variable block at the end of the file:
Local variables: mode: my-old mode: my-new
Do not use the mode
keyword for minor modes. To enable or
disable a minor mode in a local variables list, use the eval
keyword with a Lisp expression that runs the mode command
(see Minor Modes). For example, the following local variables
list enables ElDoc mode (see Programming Language Documentation Lookup) by calling
eldoc-mode
with no argument (calling it with an argument of 1
would do the same), and disables Font Lock mode (see Font Lock mode) by
calling font-lock-mode
with an argument of -1.
;; Local Variables: ;; eval: (eldoc-mode) ;; eval: (font-lock-mode -1) ;; End:
Note, however, that it is often a mistake to specify minor modes this way. Minor modes represent individual user preferences, and it may be inappropriate to impose your preferences on another user who might edit the file. If you wish to automatically enable or disable a minor mode in a situation-dependent way, it is often better to do it in a major mode hook (see Hooks).
Use the command M-x normal-mode to reset the local variables and major mode of a buffer according to the file name and contents, including the local variables list if any. See Choosing File Modes.
Previous: Specifying File Variables, Up: Local Variables in Files [Contents][Index]
50.2.4.2 Safety of File Variables
File-local variables can be dangerous; when you visit someone else’s
file, there’s no telling what its local variables list could do to
your Emacs. Improper values of the eval
“variable”, and
other variables such as load-path
, could execute Lisp code you
didn’t intend to run.
Therefore, whenever Emacs encounters file local variable values that are not known to be safe, it displays the file’s entire local variables list, and asks you for confirmation before setting them. You can type y or SPC to put the local variables list into effect, or n to ignore it. When Emacs is run in batch mode (see Initial Options), it can’t really ask you, so it assumes the answer n.
Emacs normally recognizes certain variable/value pairs as safe.
For instance, it is safe to give comment-column
or
fill-column
any integer value. If a file specifies only
known-safe variable/value pairs, Emacs does not ask for confirmation
before setting them. Otherwise, you can tell Emacs to record all the
variable/value pairs in this file as safe, by typing ! at the
confirmation prompt. When Emacs encounters these variable/value pairs
subsequently, in the same file or others, it will assume they are
safe.
You can also tell Emacs to permanently ignore all the variable/value pairs in the file, by typing i at the confirmation prompt – these pairs will thereafter be ignored in this file and in all other files.
Some variables, such as load-path
, are considered
particularly risky: there is seldom any reason to specify them
as local variables, and changing them can be dangerous. If a file
contains only risky local variables, Emacs neither offers nor accepts
! as input at the confirmation prompt. If some of the local
variables in a file are risky, and some are only potentially unsafe, you
can enter ! at the prompt. It applies all the variables, but only
marks the non-risky ones as safe for the future. If you really want to
record safe values for risky variables, do it directly by customizing
‘safe-local-variable-values’ (see Easy Customization Interface).
Similarly, if you want to record values of risky variables that should
be permanently ignored, customize ignored-local-variable-values
.
The variable enable-local-variables
allows you to change the
way Emacs processes local variables. Its default value is t
,
which specifies the behavior described above. If it is nil
,
Emacs simply ignores all file local variables. :safe
means use
only the safe values and ignore the rest. :all
instructs Emacs
to set all file local variables regardless of whether their value is
safe or not (we advise not to use this permanently). Any other value
says to query you about each file that has local variables, without
trying to determine whether the values are known to be safe.
The variable enable-local-eval
controls whether Emacs
processes eval
variables. The three possibilities for the
variable’s value are t
, nil
, and anything else, just as
for enable-local-variables
. The default is maybe
, which
is neither t
nor nil
, so normally Emacs does ask for
confirmation about processing eval
variables.
As an exception, Emacs never asks for confirmation to evaluate any
eval
form if that form occurs within the variable
safe-local-eval-forms
.
Next: Per-Connection Local Variables, Previous: Local Variables in Files, Up: Variables [Contents][Index]
50.2.5 Per-Directory Local Variables
Sometimes, you may wish to define the same set of local variables to all the files in a certain directory and its subdirectories, such as the directory tree of a large software project. This can be accomplished with directory-local variables. File local variables override directory local variables, so if some of the files in a directory need specialized settings, you can specify the settings for the majority of the directory’s files in directory variables, and then define file local variables in a few files which need the general settings overridden.
The usual way to define directory-local variables is to put a file
named .dir-locals.el24 in a directory. Whenever Emacs visits any file in that directory or
any of its subdirectories, it will apply the directory-local variables
specified in .dir-locals.el, as though they had been defined as
file-local variables for that file (see Local Variables in Files). Emacs
searches for .dir-locals.el starting in the directory of the
visited file, and moving up the directory tree. To avoid slowdown,
this search is skipped for remote files. If needed, the search can be
extended for remote files by setting the variable
enable-remote-dir-locals
to t
.
You can also use .dir-locals-2.el; if found, Emacs loads it in addition to .dir-locals.el. This is useful when .dir-locals.el is under version control in a shared repository and can’t be used for personal customizations.
The .dir-locals.el file should hold a specially-constructed list, which maps major mode names (symbols) to alists (see Association Lists in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). Each alist entry consists of a variable name and the directory-local value to assign to that variable, when the specified major mode is enabled. Instead of a mode name, you can specify ‘nil’, which means that the alist applies to any mode; or you can specify a subdirectory (a string), in which case the alist applies to all files in that subdirectory.
Here’s an example of a .dir-locals.el file:
((nil . ((indent-tabs-mode . t) (fill-column . 80) (mode . auto-fill))) (c-mode . ((c-file-style . "BSD") (subdirs . nil))) ("src/imported" . ((nil . ((change-log-default-name . "ChangeLog.local"))))))
This sets the variables ‘indent-tabs-mode’ and fill-column
for any file in the directory tree, and the indentation style for any
C source file. The special mode
element specifies the minor
mode to be enabled. So (mode . auto-fill)
specifies that the
minor mode auto-fill-mode
needs to be enabled. The special
subdirs
element is not a variable, but a special keyword which
indicates that the C mode settings are only to be applied in the
current directory, not in any subdirectories. Finally, it specifies a
different ChangeLog file name for any file in the
src/imported subdirectory.
If the .dir-locals.el file contains multiple different values for a variable using different mode names or directories, the values will be applied in an order such that the values for more specific modes take priority over more generic modes. Values specified under a directory have even more priority. For example:
((nil . ((fill-column . 40))) (c-mode . ((fill-column . 50))) (prog-mode . ((fill-column . 60))) ("narrow-files" . ((nil . ((fill-column . 20))))))
Files that use c-mode
also match prog-mode
because the
former inherits from the latter. The value used for
fill-column
in C files will however be 50
because the
mode name is more specific than prog-mode
. Files using other
modes inheriting from prog-mode
will use 60
. Any file
under the directory narrow-files will use the value 20
even if they use c-mode
because directory entries have priority
over mode entries.
You can specify the variables mode
, eval
, and
unibyte
in your .dir-locals.el, and they have the same
meanings as they would have in file local variables. coding
cannot be specified as a directory local variable. See Local Variables in Files.
The special key auto-mode-alist
in a .dir-locals.el lets
you set a file’s major mode. It works much like the variable
auto-mode-alist
(see Choosing File Modes). For example, here is
how you can tell Emacs that .def source files in this directory
should be in C mode:
((auto-mode-alist . (("\\.def\\'" . c-mode))))
Instead of editing the .dir-locals.el file by hand, you can use the command M-x add-dir-local-variable. This prompts for a mode or subdirectory, and for variable and value, and adds the entry defining the directory-local variable. M-x delete-dir-local-variable deletes an entry. M-x copy-file-locals-to-dir-locals copies the file-local variables in the current file into .dir-locals.el.
Another method of specifying directory-local variables is to define
a group of variables/value pairs in a directory class, using the
dir-locals-set-class-variables
function; then, tell Emacs which
directories correspond to the class by using the
dir-locals-set-directory-class
function. These function calls
normally go in your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File). This
method is useful when you can’t put .dir-locals.el in a
directory for some reason. For example, you could apply settings to
an unwritable directory this way:
(dir-locals-set-class-variables 'unwritable-directory '((nil . ((some-useful-setting . value))))) (dir-locals-set-directory-class "/usr/include/" 'unwritable-directory)
If a variable has both a directory-local and file-local value specified, the file-local value takes effect. Unsafe directory-local variables are handled in the same way as unsafe file-local variables (see Safety of File Variables).
Directory-local variables also take effect in certain buffers that do not visit a file directly but perform work within a directory, such as Dired buffers (see Dired, the Directory Editor).
Previous: Per-Directory Local Variables, Up: Variables [Contents][Index]
50.2.6 Per-Connection Local Variables
Most of the variables reflect the situation on the local machine.
Often, they must use a different value when you operate in buffers
with a remote default directory. Think about the behavior when
calling shell
– on your local machine, you might use
/bin/bash and rely on termcap, but on a remote machine, it may
be /bin/ksh and terminfo.
This can be accomplished with connection-local variables. Directory and file local variables override connection-local variables. Unsafe connection-local variables are handled in the same way as unsafe file-local variables (see Safety of File Variables).
Connection-local variables are declared as a group of
variables/value pairs in a profile, using the
connection-local-set-profile-variables
function. The function
connection-local-set-profiles
activates profiles for a given
criteria, identifying a remote machine:
(connection-local-set-profile-variables 'remote-terminfo '((system-uses-terminfo . t) (comint-terminfo-terminal . "dumb-emacs-ansi"))) (connection-local-set-profile-variables 'remote-ksh '((shell-file-name . "/bin/ksh") (shell-command-switch . "-c"))) (connection-local-set-profile-variables 'remote-bash '((shell-file-name . "/bin/bash") (shell-command-switch . "-c"))) (connection-local-set-profiles '(:application tramp :machine "remotemachine") 'remote-terminfo 'remote-ksh)
This code declares three different profiles, remote-terminfo
,
remote-ksh
, and remote-bash
. The profiles
remote-terminfo
and remote-ksh
are applied to all
buffers which have a remote default directory matching the regexp
"remotemachine"
as host name. Such a criteria can also
discriminate for the properties :protocol
(this is the Tramp
method) or :user
(a remote user name). The nil
criteria
matches all buffers with a remote default directory.
Be careful when declaring different profiles with the same variable, and setting these profiles to criteria which could match in parallel. It is unspecified which variable value is used then.
Next: The Emacs Initialization File, Previous: Variables, Up: Customization [Contents][Index]
50.3 Customizing Key Bindings
This section describes key bindings, which map keys to commands, and keymaps, which record key bindings. It also explains how to customize key bindings, which is done by editing your init file (see Rebinding Keys in Your Init File).
Since most modes define their own key bindings, activating a mode might override your custom key bindings. A small number of keys are reserved for user-defined bindings, and should not be used by modes, so key bindings using those keys are safer in this regard. The reserved key sequences are those consisting of C-c followed by a letter (either upper or lower case), and function keys F5 through F9 without modifiers (see Modifier Keys).
- Keymaps
- Prefix Keymaps
- Local Keymaps
- Minibuffer Keymaps
- Changing Key Bindings Interactively
- Rebinding Keys in Your Init File
- Modifier Keys
- Rebinding Function Keys
- Named ASCII Control Characters
- Rebinding Mouse Buttons
- Disabling Commands
Next: Prefix Keymaps, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.1 Keymaps
As described in Keys and Commands, each Emacs command is a Lisp function whose definition provides for interactive use. Like every Lisp function, a command has a function name, which usually consists of lower-case letters and hyphens.
A key sequence (key, for short) is a sequence of input events that have a meaning as a unit. Input events include characters, function keys, and mouse buttons—all the inputs that you can send to the computer. A key sequence gets its meaning from its binding, which says what command it runs.
The bindings between key sequences and command functions are recorded in data structures called keymaps. Emacs has many of these, each used on particular occasions.
The global keymap is the most important keymap because it is always in effect. The global keymap defines keys for Fundamental mode (see Major Modes); most of these definitions are common to most or all major modes. Each major or minor mode can have its own keymap which overrides the global definitions of some keys.
For example, a self-inserting character such as g is
self-inserting because the global keymap binds it to the command
self-insert-command
. The standard Emacs editing characters
such as C-a also get their standard meanings from the global
keymap. Commands to rebind keys, such as M-x keymap-global-set,
work by storing the new binding in the proper place in the global map
(see Changing Key Bindings Interactively). To view the current key bindings, use the
C-h b command.
Most modern keyboards have function keys as well as character keys. Function keys send input events just as character keys do, and keymaps can have bindings for them. Key sequences can mix function keys and characters. For example, if your keyboard has a Home function key, Emacs can recognize key sequences like C-x Home. You can even mix mouse events with keyboard events, such as S-down-mouse-1.
On text terminals, typing a function key actually sends the computer a sequence of characters; the precise details of the sequence depend on the function key and on the terminal type. (Often the sequence starts with ESC [.) If Emacs understands your terminal type properly, it automatically handles such sequences as single input events.
Key sequences that consist of C-c followed by a letter (upper or lower case; ASCII or non-ASCII) are reserved for users. Emacs itself will never bind those key sequences, and Emacs extensions should avoid binding them. In other words, users can bind key sequences like C-c a or C-c ç and rely on these never being shadowed by other Emacs bindings.
Next: Local Keymaps, Previous: Keymaps, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.2 Prefix Keymaps
Internally, Emacs records only single events in each keymap. Interpreting a key sequence of multiple events involves a chain of keymaps: the first keymap gives a definition for the first event, which is another keymap, which is used to look up the second event in the sequence, and so on. Thus, a prefix key such as C-x or ESC has its own keymap, which holds the definition for the event that immediately follows that prefix.
The definition of a prefix key is usually the keymap to use for
looking up the following event. The definition can also be a Lisp
symbol whose function definition is the following keymap; the effect is
the same, but it provides a command name for the prefix key that can be
used as a description of what the prefix key is for. Thus, the binding
of C-x is the symbol Control-X-prefix
, whose function
definition is the keymap for C-x commands. The definitions of
C-c, C-x, C-h, and ESC as prefix keys appear in
the global map, so these prefix keys are always available.
Aside from ordinary prefix keys, there is a fictitious “prefix key” which represents the menu bar; see Menu Bar in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for special information about menu bar key bindings. Mouse button events that invoke pop-up menus are also prefix keys; see Menu Keymaps in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for more details.
Some prefix keymaps are stored in variables with names:
-
ctl-x-map
is the variable name for the map used for characters that follow C-x. -
help-map
is for characters that follow C-h. -
esc-map
is for characters that follow ESC. Thus, all Meta characters are actually defined by this map. -
ctl-x-4-map
is for characters that follow C-x 4. -
mode-specific-map
is for characters that follow C-c. -
project-prefix-map
is for characters that follow C-x p, used for project-related commands (see Working with Projects).
Next: Minibuffer Keymaps, Previous: Prefix Keymaps, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.3 Local Keymaps
So far, we have explained the ins and outs of the global map. Major modes customize Emacs by providing their own key bindings in local keymaps. For example, C mode overrides TAB to make it indent the current line for C code. Minor modes can also have local keymaps; whenever a minor mode is in effect, the definitions in its keymap override both the major mode’s local keymap and the global keymap. In addition, portions of text in the buffer can specify their own keymaps, which override all other keymaps.
A local keymap can redefine a key as a prefix key by defining it as a prefix keymap. If the key is also defined globally as a prefix, its local and global definitions (both keymaps) effectively combine: both definitions are used to look up the event that follows the prefix key. For example, if a local keymap defines C-c as a prefix keymap, and that keymap defines C-z as a command, this provides a local meaning for C-c C-z. This does not affect other sequences that start with C-c; if those sequences don’t have their own local bindings, their global bindings remain in effect.
Another way to think of this is that Emacs handles a multi-event key sequence by looking in several keymaps, one by one, for a binding of the whole key sequence. First it checks the minor mode keymaps for minor modes that are enabled, then it checks the major mode’s keymap, and then it checks the global keymap. This is not precisely how key lookup works, but it’s good enough for understanding the results in ordinary circumstances.
Next: Changing Key Bindings Interactively, Previous: Local Keymaps, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.4 Minibuffer Keymaps
The minibuffer has its own set of local keymaps; they contain various completion and exit commands.
-
minibuffer-local-map
is used for ordinary input (no completion). -
minibuffer-local-ns-map
is similar, except that SPC exits just like RET. -
minibuffer-local-completion-map
is for permissive completion. -
minibuffer-local-must-match-map
is for strict completion and for cautious completion. -
minibuffer-local-filename-completion-map
is like the two previous ones, but specifically for file name completion. It does not bind SPC.
By default, TAB, SPC and ? do completion in
minibuffer-local-completion-map
. If you commonly complete over
collections that have elements with space or question mark characters in
them, it may be convenient to disable completion on those keys by
putting this in your init file:
(keymap-set minibuffer-local-completion-map "SPC" 'self-insert-command) (keymap-set minibuffer-local-completion-map "?" 'self-insert-command)
Next: Rebinding Keys in Your Init File, Previous: Minibuffer Keymaps, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.5 Changing Key Bindings Interactively
The way to redefine an Emacs key is to change its entry in a keymap. You can change the global keymap, in which case the change is effective in all major modes (except those that have their own overriding local bindings for the same key). Or you can change a local keymap, which affects all buffers using the same major mode.
In this section, we describe how to rebind keys for the present Emacs session. See Rebinding Keys in Your Init File, for a description of how to make key rebindings affect future Emacs sessions.
- M-x keymap-global-set RET key cmd RET
Define key globally to run cmd.
- M-x keymap-local-set RET key cmd RET
Define key locally (in the major mode now in effect) to run cmd.
- M-x keymap-global-unset RET key
Make key undefined in the global map.
- M-x keymap-local-unset RET key
Make key undefined locally (in the major mode now in effect).
For example, the following binds C-z to the shell
command (see Interactive Subshell), replacing the normal global
definition of C-z:
M-x keymap-global-set RET C-z shell RET
The keymap-global-set
command reads the command name after the
key. After you press the key, a message like this appears so that you
can confirm that you are binding the key you want:
Set key C-z to command:
You can redefine function keys and mouse events in the same way; just type the function key or click the mouse when it’s time to specify the key to rebind.
You can rebind a key that contains more than one event in the same way. Emacs keeps reading the key to rebind until it is a complete key (that is, not a prefix key). Thus, if you type C-f for key, that’s the end; it enters the minibuffer immediately to read cmd. But if you type C-x, since that’s a prefix, it reads another character; if that is 4, another prefix character, it reads one more character, and so on. For example,
M-x keymap-global-set RET C-x 4 $ spell-other-window RET
redefines C-x 4 $ to run the (fictitious) command
spell-other-window
.
You can remove the global definition of a key with
keymap-global-unset
. This makes the key undefined; if you
type it, Emacs will just beep. Similarly, keymap-local-unset
makes
a key undefined in the current major mode keymap, which makes the global
definition (or lack of one) come back into effect in that major mode.
If you have redefined (or undefined) a key and you subsequently wish to retract the change, undefining the key will not do the job—you need to redefine the key with its standard definition. To find the name of the standard definition of a key, go to a Fundamental mode buffer in a fresh Emacs and use C-h c. The documentation of keys in this manual also lists their command names.
If you want to prevent yourself from invoking a command by mistake, it is better to disable the command than to undefine the key. A disabled command is less work to invoke when you really want to. See Disabling Commands.
Next: Modifier Keys, Previous: Changing Key Bindings Interactively, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.6 Rebinding Keys in Your Init File
If you have a set of key bindings that you like to use all the time, you can specify them in your initialization file by writing Lisp code. See The Emacs Initialization File, for a description of the initialization file.
The recommended way to write a key binding using Lisp is to use
either the keymap-global-set
or the keymap-set
functions. For example, here’s how to bind C-z to the
shell
command in the global keymap (see Interactive Subshell):
(keymap-global-set "C-z" 'shell)
The first argument to keymap-global-set
describes the key
sequence. It is a string made of a series of characters separated
by spaces, with each character corresponding to a key. Keys with
modifiers can be specified by prepending the modifier, such as
‘C-’ for Control, or ‘M-’ for Meta. Special keys, such as
TAB and RET, can be specified within angle brackets as in
TAB and RET.
The single-quote before the command name that is being bound to the
key sequence, shell
in the above example, marks it as a
constant symbol rather than a variable. If you omit the quote, Emacs
would try to evaluate shell
as a variable. This will probably
cause an error; it certainly isn’t what you want.
Here are some additional examples, including binding function keys and mouse events:
(keymap-global-set "C-c y" 'clipboard-yank) (keymap-global-set "C-M-q" 'query-replace) (keymap-global-set "<f5>" 'flyspell-mode) (keymap-global-set "C-<f5>" 'display-line-numbers-mode) (keymap-global-set "C-<right>" 'forward-sentence) (keymap-global-set "<mouse-2>" 'mouse-save-then-kill)
Language and coding systems may cause problems with key bindings for non-ASCII characters. See Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files.
Alternatively, you can use the low level functions define-key
and global-set-key
. For example, to bind C-z to the
shell
command, as in the above example, using these low-level
functions, use:
(global-set-key (kbd "C-z") 'shell)
There are various ways to specify the key sequence but the simplest is
to use the function kbd
as shown in the example above.
kbd
takes a single string argument that is a textual
representation of a key sequence, and converts it into a form suitable
for low-level functions such as global-set-key
. For more
details about binding keys using Lisp, see Keymaps in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
As described in Local Keymaps, major modes and minor modes can
define local keymaps. These keymaps are constructed when the mode is
loaded for the first time in a session. The function keymap-set
can be used to make changes in a specific keymap. To remove a key
binding, use keymap-unset
.
Since a mode’s keymaps are not constructed until it has been loaded,
you must delay running code which modifies them, e.g., by putting it
on a mode hook (see Hooks). For example, Texinfo mode
runs the hook texinfo-mode-hook
. Here’s how you can use the
hook to add local bindings for C-c n and C-c p, and remove
the one for C-c C-x x in Texinfo mode:
(add-hook 'texinfo-mode-hook (lambda () (keymap-set texinfo-mode-map "C-c p" 'backward-paragraph) (keymap-set texinfo-mode-map "C-c n" 'forward-paragraph) (keymap-set texinfo-mode-map "C-c C-x x" nil)))
Next: Rebinding Function Keys, Previous: Rebinding Keys in Your Init File, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.7 Modifier Keys
The default key bindings in Emacs are set up so that modified alphabetical characters are case-insensitive. In other words, C-A does the same thing as C-a, and M-A does the same thing as M-a. This concerns only alphabetical characters, and does not apply to shifted versions of other keys; for instance, C-@ is not the same as C-2.
A Control-modified alphabetical character is generally considered case-insensitive: Emacs always treats C-A as C-a, C-B as C-b, and so forth. The reason for this is historical: In non-graphical environments there is no distinction between those keystrokes. However, you can bind shifted Control alphabetical keystrokes in GUI frames:
(keymap-global-set "C-S-n" #'previous-line)
For all other modifiers, you can make the modified alphabetical characters case-sensitive (even on non-graphical frames) when you customize Emacs. For instance, you could make M-a and M-A run different commands.
Although only the Control and Meta modifier keys are commonly used, Emacs supports three other modifier keys. These are called Super, Hyper, and Alt. Few terminals provide ways to use these modifiers; the key labeled Alt on most keyboards usually issues the Meta modifier, not Alt. The standard key bindings in Emacs do not include any characters with the Super and Hyper modifiers, and only a small number of standard key bindings use Alt. However, you can customize Emacs to assign meanings to key bindings that use these modifiers. The modifier bits are labeled as ‘s-’, ‘H-’ and ‘A-’ respectively.
Even if your keyboard lacks these additional modifier keys, you can enter them using C-x @: C-x @ h adds the Hyper flag to the next character, C-x @ s adds the Super flag, and C-x @ a adds the Alt flag. For instance, C-x @ h C-a is a way to enter Hyper-Control-a. (Unfortunately, there is no way to add two modifiers by using C-x @ twice for the same character, because the first one goes to work on the C-x.) You can similarly enter the Shift, Control, and Meta modifiers by using C-x @ S, C-x @ c, and C-x @ m, respectively, although this is rarely needed.
Next: Named ASCII Control Characters, Previous: Modifier Keys, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.8 Rebinding Function Keys
Key sequences can contain function keys as well as ordinary characters. Just as Lisp characters (actually integers) represent keyboard characters, Lisp symbols represent function keys. If the function key has a word as its label, then that word is also the name of the corresponding Lisp symbol. Here are the conventional Lisp names for common function keys:
left
,up
,right
,down
Cursor arrow keys.
begin
,end
,home
,next
,prior
Other cursor repositioning keys.
select
,print
,execute
,backtab
insert
,undo
,redo
,clearline
insertline
,deleteline
,insertchar
,deletechar
Miscellaneous function keys.
f1
,f2
, …f35
Numbered function keys (across the top of the keyboard).
kp-add
,kp-subtract
,kp-multiply
,kp-divide
kp-backtab
,kp-space
,kp-tab
,kp-enter
kp-separator
,kp-decimal
,kp-equal
kp-prior
,kp-next
,kp-end
,kp-home
kp-left
,kp-up
,kp-right
,kp-down
kp-insert
,kp-delete
Keypad keys (to the right of the regular keyboard), with names or punctuation.
kp-0
,kp-1
, …kp-9
Keypad keys with digits.
kp-f1
,kp-f2
,kp-f3
,kp-f4
Keypad PF keys.
These names are conventional, but some systems (especially when using X) may use different names. To make certain what symbol is used for a given function key on your terminal, type C-h c followed by that key.
See Rebinding Keys in Your Init File, for examples of binding function keys.
Many keyboards have a numeric keypad on the right-hand side.
The numeric keys in the keypad double up as cursor motion keys,
toggled by a key labeled ‘Num Lock’. By default, Emacs
translates these keys to the corresponding keys on the main keyboard.
For example, when ‘Num Lock’ is on, the key labeled ‘8’ on
the numeric keypad produces kp-8
, which is translated to
8; when ‘Num Lock’ is off, the same key produces
kp-up
, which is translated to UP. If you rebind a key
such as 8 or UP, it affects the equivalent keypad key too.
However, if you rebind a ‘kp-’ key directly, that won’t affect
its non-keypad equivalent. Note that the modified keys are not
translated: for instance, if you hold down the Meta key while
pressing the ‘8’ key on the numeric keypad, that generates
M-kp-8.
Emacs provides a convenient method for binding the numeric keypad
keys, using the variables keypad-setup
,
keypad-numlock-setup
, keypad-shifted-setup
, and
keypad-numlock-shifted-setup
. These can be found in the
‘keyboard’ customization group (see Easy Customization Interface). You
can rebind the keys to perform other tasks, such as issuing numeric
prefix arguments.
Next: Rebinding Mouse Buttons, Previous: Rebinding Function Keys, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.9 Named ASCII Control Characters
TAB, RET, BS, LFD, ESC, and DEL started out as names for certain ASCII control characters, used so often that they have special keys of their own. For instance, TAB was another name for C-i. Later, users found it convenient to distinguish in Emacs between these keys and the corresponding control characters typed with the Ctrl key. Therefore, on most modern terminals, they are no longer the same: TAB is different from C-i.
Emacs can distinguish these two kinds of input if the keyboard does.
It treats the special keys as function keys named tab
,
return
, backspace
, linefeed
, escape
, and
delete
. These function keys translate automatically into the
corresponding ASCII characters if they have no
bindings of their own. As a result, neither users nor Lisp programs
need to pay attention to the distinction unless they care to.
If you do not want to distinguish between (for example) TAB and
C-i, make just one binding, for the ASCII character TAB
(octal code 011). If you do want to distinguish, make one binding for
this ASCII character, and another for the function key tab
.
With an ordinary ASCII terminal, there is no way to distinguish between TAB and C-i (and likewise for other such pairs), because the terminal sends the same character in both cases.
Next: Disabling Commands, Previous: Named ASCII Control Characters, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.10 Rebinding Mouse Buttons
Emacs uses Lisp symbols to designate mouse buttons, too. The ordinary mouse events in Emacs are click events; these happen when you press a button and release it without moving the mouse. You can also get drag events, when you move the mouse while holding the button down. Drag events happen when you finally let go of the button.
The symbols for basic click events are mouse-1
for the leftmost
button, mouse-2
for the next, and so on. Here is how you can
redefine the second mouse button to split the current window:
(keymap-global-set "<mouse-2>" 'split-window-below)
The symbols for drag events are similar, but have the prefix
‘drag-’ before the word ‘mouse’. For example, dragging the
first button generates a drag-mouse-1
event.
You can also define bindings for events that occur when a mouse button is pressed down. These events start with ‘down-’ instead of ‘drag-’. Such events are generated only if they have key bindings. When you get a button-down event, a corresponding click or drag event will always follow.
If you wish, you can distinguish single, double, and triple clicks. A
double click means clicking a mouse button twice in approximately the
same place. The first click generates an ordinary click event. The
second click, if it comes soon enough, generates a double-click event
instead. The event type for a double-click event starts with
‘double-’: for example, double-mouse-3
.
This means that you can give a special meaning to the second click at the same place, but it must act on the assumption that the ordinary single click definition has run when the first click was received.
This constrains what you can do with double clicks, but user interface designers say that this constraint ought to be followed in any case. A double click should do something similar to the single click, only more so. The command for the double-click event should perform the extra work for the double click.
If a double-click event has no binding, it changes to the corresponding single-click event. Thus, if you don’t define a particular double click specially, it executes the single-click command twice.
Emacs also supports triple-click events whose names start with ‘triple-’. Emacs does not distinguish quadruple clicks as event types; clicks beyond the third generate additional triple-click events. However, the full number of clicks is recorded in the event list, so if you know Emacs Lisp you can distinguish if you really want to (see Click Events in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). We don’t recommend distinct meanings for more than three clicks, but sometimes it is useful for subsequent clicks to cycle through the same set of three meanings, so that four clicks are equivalent to one click, five are equivalent to two, and six are equivalent to three.
Emacs also records multiple presses in drag and button-down events. For example, when you press a button twice, then move the mouse while holding the button, Emacs gets a ‘double-drag-’ event. And at the moment when you press it down for the second time, Emacs gets a ‘double-down-’ event (which is ignored, like all button-down events, if it has no binding).
The variable double-click-time
specifies how much time can
elapse between clicks and still allow them to be grouped as a multiple
click. Its value is in units of milliseconds. If the value is
nil
, double clicks are not detected at all. If the value is
t
, then there is no time limit. The default is 500.
The variable double-click-fuzz
specifies how much the mouse
can move between clicks and still allow them to be grouped as a multiple
click. Its value is in units of pixels on windowed displays and in
units of 1/8 of a character cell on text-mode terminals; the default is
3.
The symbols for mouse events also indicate the status of the modifier keys, with the usual prefixes ‘C-’, ‘M-’, ‘H-’, ‘s-’, ‘A-’, and ‘S-’. These always precede ‘double-’ or ‘triple-’, which always precede ‘drag-’ or ‘down-’.
A frame includes areas that don’t show text from the buffer, such as
the mode line and the scroll bar. You can tell whether a mouse button
comes from a special area of the screen by means of dummy prefix
keys. For example, if you click the mouse in the mode line, you get
the prefix key mode-line
before the ordinary mouse-button symbol.
Thus, here is how to define the command for clicking the first button in
a mode line to run scroll-up-command
:
(keymap-global-set "<mode-line> <mouse-1>" 'scroll-up-command)
Here is the complete list of these dummy prefix keys and their meanings:
mode-line
The mouse was in the mode line of a window.
vertical-line
The mouse was in the vertical line separating side-by-side windows. (If you use scroll bars, they appear in place of these vertical lines.)
vertical-scroll-bar
The mouse was in a vertical scroll bar. (This is the only kind of scroll bar Emacs currently supports.)
menu-bar
The mouse was in the menu bar.
tab-bar
The mouse was in a tab bar.
tab-line
The mouse was in a tab line.
header-line
The mouse was in a header line.
You can put more than one mouse button in a key sequence, but it isn’t usual to do so.
Previous: Rebinding Mouse Buttons, Up: Customizing Key Bindings [Contents][Index]
50.3.11 Disabling Commands
Disabling a command means that invoking it interactively asks for confirmation from the user. The purpose of disabling a command is to prevent users from executing it by accident; we do this for commands that might be confusing to the uninitiated.
Attempting to invoke a disabled command interactively in Emacs displays a window containing the command’s name, its documentation, and some instructions on what to do immediately; then Emacs asks for input saying whether to execute the command as requested, enable it and execute it, or cancel. If you decide to enable the command, you must then answer another question—whether to do this permanently, or just for the current session. (Enabling permanently works by automatically editing your initialization file.) You can also type ! to enable all commands, for the current session only.
The direct mechanism for disabling a command is to put a
non-nil
disabled
property on the Lisp symbol for the
command. Here is the Lisp program to do this:
(put 'delete-region 'disabled t)
If the value of the disabled
property is a string, that string
is included in the message displayed when the command is used:
(put 'delete-region 'disabled "It's better to use `kill-region' instead.\n")
As a less heavy-handed alternative to disabling commands, you may
want to be queried before executing a command. For instance, to be
queried before executing the M-> (end-of-buffer
)
command, you could put something like the following in your init file:
(command-query 'end-of-buffer "Do you really want to go to the end of the buffer?")
By default, you’ll be queried with a y/n question, but if
you give a non-nil
value to the third, optional argument,
you’ll be queried with yes/no instead.
You can make a command disabled either by editing the initialization file directly, or with the command M-x disable-command, which edits the initialization file for you. Likewise, M-x enable-command edits the initialization file to enable a command permanently. See The Emacs Initialization File.
If Emacs was invoked with the -q or --no-init-file options (see Initial Options), it will not edit your initialization file. Doing so could lose information because Emacs has not read your initialization file.
Whether a command is disabled is independent of what key is used to invoke it; disabling also applies if the command is invoked using M-x. However, disabling a command has no effect on calling it as a function from Lisp programs.
Next: Keeping Persistent Authentication Information, Previous: Customizing Key Bindings, Up: Customization [Contents][Index]
50.4 The Emacs Initialization File
When Emacs is started, it normally tries to load a Lisp program from an initialization file, or init file for short. This file, if it exists, specifies how to initialize Emacs for you. Traditionally, file ~/.emacs is used as the init file, although Emacs also looks at ~/.emacs.el, ~/.emacs.d/init.el, ~/.config/emacs/init.el, or other locations. See How Emacs Finds Your Init File.
You may find it convenient to have all your Emacs configuration in one directory, in which case you should use ~/.emacs.d/init.el or the XDG-compatible ~/.config/emacs/init.el.
You can use the command line switch ‘-q’ to prevent loading your init file, and ‘-u’ (or ‘--user’) to specify a different user’s init file (see Initial Options).
There can also be a default init file, which is the library
named default.el, found via the standard search path for
libraries. The Emacs distribution contains no such library; your site
may create one for local customizations. If this library exists, it is
loaded whenever you start Emacs (except when you specify ‘-q’).
But your init file, if any, is loaded first; if it sets
inhibit-default-init
non-nil
, then default is not
loaded.
Your site may also have a site startup file; this is named site-start.el, if it exists. Like default.el, Emacs finds this file via the standard search path for Lisp libraries. Emacs loads this library before it loads your init file. To inhibit loading of this library, use the option ‘--no-site-file’. See Initial Options. We recommend against using site-start.el for changes that some users may not like. It is better to put them in default.el, so that users can more easily override them.
You can place default.el and site-start.el in any of
the directories which Emacs searches for Lisp libraries. The variable
load-path
(see Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs) specifies these directories.
Many sites put these files in a subdirectory named site-lisp in
the Emacs installation directory, such as
/usr/local/share/emacs/site-lisp.
Byte-compiling your init file is not recommended (see Byte Compilation in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). It generally does not speed up startup very much, and often leads to problems when you forget to recompile the file. A better solution is to use the Emacs server to reduce the number of times you have to start Emacs (see Using Emacs as a Server). If your init file defines many functions, consider moving them to a separate (byte-compiled) file that you load in your init file.
If you are going to write actual Emacs Lisp programs that go beyond minor customization, you should read the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual. See Emacs Lisp in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Init File Syntax
- Init File Examples
- Terminal-specific Initialization
- How Emacs Finds Your Init File
- Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files
- The Early Init File
Next: Init File Examples, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.1 Init File Syntax
The init file contains one or more Lisp expressions. Each of these
consists of a function name followed by arguments, all surrounded by
parentheses. For example, (setq fill-column 60)
calls the
function setq
to set the variable fill-column
(see Filling Text) to 60.
You can set any Lisp variable with setq
, but with certain
variables setq
won’t do what you probably want in the init
file. Some variables automatically become buffer-local when set with
setq
; what you want in the init file is to set the default
value, using setq-default
. (The following section has examples
of both of these methods.)
Some customizable minor mode variables do special things to enable the
mode when you set them with Customize, but ordinary setq
won’t
do that; to enable the mode in your init file, call the minor mode
command. Finally, a few customizable user options are initialized in
complex ways, and these have to be set either via the customize
interface (see Customization), or by using
customize-set-variable
/setopt
(see Examining and Setting Variables).
The second argument to setq
is an expression for the new
value of the variable. This can be a constant, a variable, or a
function call expression. In the init file, constants are used most
of the time. They can be:
- Numbers:
Numbers are written in decimal, with an optional initial minus sign.
- Strings: ¶
-
Lisp string syntax is the same as C string syntax with a few extra features. Use a double-quote character to begin and end a string constant.
In a string, you can include newlines and special characters literally. But often it is cleaner to use backslash sequences for them: ‘\n’ for newline, ‘\b’ for backspace, ‘\r’ for carriage return, ‘\t’ for tab, ‘\f’ for formfeed (control-L), ‘\e’ for escape, ‘\\’ for a backslash, ‘\"’ for a double-quote, or ‘\ooo’ for the character whose octal code is ooo. Backslash and double-quote are the only characters for which backslash sequences are mandatory.
‘\C-’ can be used as a prefix for a control character, as in ‘\C-s’ for ASCII control-S, and ‘\M-’ can be used as a prefix for a Meta character, as in ‘\M-a’ for Meta-A or ‘\M-\C-a’ for Ctrl-Meta-A.
See Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files, for information about including non-ASCII in your init file.
- Characters: ¶
-
Lisp character constant syntax consists of a ‘?’ followed by either a character or an escape sequence starting with ‘\’. Examples:
?x
,?\n
,?\"
,?\)
. Note that strings and characters are not interchangeable in Lisp; some contexts require one and some contexts require the other.See Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files, for information about binding commands to keys which send non-ASCII characters.
- True:
t
stands for “true”.- False:
nil
stands for “false”.- Other Lisp objects: ¶
Write a single-quote (
'
) followed by the Lisp object you want.
For more information on the Emacs Lisp syntax, see Introduction in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Next: Terminal-specific Initialization, Previous: Init File Syntax, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.2 Init File Examples
Here are some examples of doing certain commonly desired things with Lisp expressions:
- Add a directory to the variable
load-path
. You can then put Lisp libraries that are not included with Emacs in this directory, and load them with M-x load-library. See Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs.(add-to-list 'load-path "/path/to/lisp/libraries")
- Make TAB in C mode just insert a tab if point is in the middle of a
line.
(setq c-tab-always-indent nil)
Here we have a variable whose value is normally
t
for “true” and the alternative isnil
for “false”. - Make searches case sensitive by default (in all buffers that do not
override this).
(setq-default case-fold-search nil)
This sets the default value, which is effective in all buffers that do not have local values for the variable (see Local Variables). Setting
case-fold-search
withsetq
affects only the current buffer’s local value, which is probably not what you want to do in an init file. -
Specify your own email address, if Emacs can’t figure it out correctly.
(setq user-mail-address "cheney@torture.gov")
Various Emacs packages, such as Message mode, consult
user-mail-address
when they need to know your email address. See Mail Header Fields. - Make Text mode the default mode for new buffers.
(setq-default major-mode 'text-mode)
Note that
text-mode
is used because it is the command for entering Text mode. The single-quote before it makes the symbol a constant; otherwise,text-mode
would be treated as a variable name. - Set up defaults for the Latin-1 character set,
which supports most of the languages of Western Europe.
(set-language-environment "Latin-1")
- Turn off Line Number mode, a global minor mode.
(line-number-mode 0)
- Turn on Auto Fill mode automatically in Text mode and related modes
(see Hooks).
(add-hook 'text-mode-hook 'auto-fill-mode)
- Change the coding system used when using the clipboard
(see Coding Systems for Interprocess Communication).
(setopt selection-coding-system 'utf-8)
- Load the installed Lisp library named foo (actually a file
foo.elc or foo.el in a standard Emacs directory).
(load "foo")
When the argument to
load
is a relative file name, not starting with ‘/’ or ‘~’,load
searches the directories inload-path
(see Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs). - Load the compiled Lisp file foo.elc from your home directory.
(load "~/foo.elc")
Here a full file name is used, so no searching is done.
-
Tell Emacs to find the definition for the function
myfunction
by loading a Lisp library named mypackage (i.e., a file mypackage.elc or mypackage.el):(autoload 'myfunction "mypackage" "Do what I say." t)
Here the string
"Do what I say."
is the function’s documentation string. You specify it in theautoload
definition so it will be available for help commands even when the package is not loaded. The last argument,t
, indicates that this function is interactive; that is, it can be invoked interactively by typing M-x myfunction RET or by binding it to a key. If the function is not interactive, omit thet
or usenil
. - Rebind the key C-x l to run the function
make-symbolic-link
(see Rebinding Keys in Your Init File).(keymap-global-set "C-x l" 'make-symbolic-link)
or
(keymap-set global-map "C-x l" 'make-symbolic-link)
Note once again the single-quote used to refer to the symbol
make-symbolic-link
instead of its value as a variable. - Do the same thing for Lisp mode only.
(keymap-set lisp-mode-map "C-x l" 'make-symbolic-link)
- Redefine all keys which now run
next-line
in Fundamental mode so that they runforward-line
instead.(keymap-substitute global-map 'next-line 'forward-line)
- Make C-x C-v undefined.
(keymap-global-unset "C-x C-v")
One reason to undefine a key is so that you can make it a prefix. Simply defining C-x C-v anything will make C-x C-v a prefix, but C-x C-v must first be freed of its usual non-prefix definition.
- Make ‘$’ have the syntax of punctuation in Text mode.
Note the use of a character constant for ‘$’.
(modify-syntax-entry ?\$ "." text-mode-syntax-table)
- Enable the use of the command
narrow-to-region
without confirmation.(put 'narrow-to-region 'disabled nil)
- Adjusting the configuration to various platforms and Emacs versions.
Users typically want Emacs to behave the same on all systems, so the same init file is right for all platforms. However, sometimes it happens that a function you use for customizing Emacs is not available on some platforms or in older Emacs versions. To deal with that situation, put the customization inside a conditional that tests whether the function or facility is available, like this:
(if (fboundp 'blink-cursor-mode) (blink-cursor-mode 0)) (if (boundp 'coding-category-utf-8) (set-coding-priority '(coding-category-utf-8)))
You can also simply disregard the errors that occur if the function is not defined.
(ignore-errors (set-face-background 'region "grey75"))
A
setq
on a variable which does not exist is generally harmless, so those do not need a conditional. - Using
use-package
to automatically load and configure a package.(use-package hi-lock :defer t :init (add-hook 'some-hook 'hi-lock-mode) :config (use-package my-hi-lock) :bind (("M-o l" . highlight-lines-matching-regexp) ("M-o r" . highlight-regexp) ("M-o w" . highlight-phrase)))
This will load
hi-lock
when some of its commands or variables are first used, bind 3 keys to its commands, and additionally load themy-hi-lock
package (presumably further customizinghi-lock
) after loadinghi-lock
. Theuse-package
facility is fully documented in its own manual, see use-package User manual.
Next: How Emacs Finds Your Init File, Previous: Init File Examples, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.3 Terminal-specific Initialization
Each terminal type can have a Lisp library to be loaded into Emacs when
it is run on that type of terminal. For a terminal type named
termtype, the library is called term/termtype.
(If there is an entry of the form (termtype . alias)
in the term-file-aliases
association list, Emacs uses
alias in place of termtype.) The library is
found by searching the directories load-path
as usual and trying the
suffixes ‘.elc’ and ‘.el’. Normally it appears in the
subdirectory term of the directory where most Emacs libraries are
kept.
The usual purpose of the terminal-specific library is to map the
escape sequences used by the terminal’s function keys onto more
meaningful names, using input-decode-map
. See the file
term/lk201.el for an example of how this is done. Many function
keys are mapped automatically according to the information in the
Termcap data base; the terminal-specific library needs to map only the
function keys that Termcap does not specify.
When the terminal type contains a hyphen, only the part of the name
before the first hyphen is significant in choosing the library name.
Thus, terminal types ‘aaa-48’ and ‘aaa-30-rv’ both use
the library term/aaa. The code in the library can use
(getenv "TERM")
to find the full terminal type name.
The library’s name is constructed by concatenating the value of the
variable term-file-prefix
and the terminal type. Your .emacs
file can prevent the loading of the terminal-specific library by setting
term-file-prefix
to nil
.
Emacs runs the hook tty-setup-hook
at the end of
initialization, after both your .emacs file and any
terminal-specific library have been read in. Add hook functions to this
hook if you wish to override part of any of the terminal-specific
libraries and to define initializations for terminals that do not have a
library. See Hooks.
Next: Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files, Previous: Terminal-specific Initialization, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.4 How Emacs Finds Your Init File
Emacs normally finds your init file in a location under your home directory25. See The Emacs Initialization File.
Emacs looks for your init file using the filenames ~/.emacs.el, ~/.emacs, or ~/.emacs.d/init.el in that order; you can choose to use any one of these names. (Note that only the locations directly in your home directory have a leading dot in the location’s basename.)
Emacs can also look in an XDG-compatible location for init.el,
the default is the directory ~/.config/emacs. This can be
overridden by setting XDG_CONFIG_HOME
in your environment, its
value replaces ~/.config in the name of the default XDG init
file. However ~/.emacs.d, ~/.emacs, and
~/.emacs.el are always preferred if they exist, which means
that you must delete or rename them in order to use the XDG location.
Note also that if neither the XDG location nor ~/.emacs.d exist, then Emacs will create ~/.emacs.d (and therefore use it during subsequent invocations).
Emacs will set user-emacs-directory
to the directory it decides
to use.
Although this is backward-compatible with older Emacs versions, modern POSIX platforms prefer putting your initialization files under ~/.config so that troubleshooting a problem that might be due to a bad init file, or archiving a collection of init files, can be done by renaming that directory. To help older Emacs versions find configuration files in their current default locations, you can execute the following Emacs Lisp code:
(make-symbolic-link ".config/emacs" "~/.emacs.d")
However, if you run Emacs from a shell started by su
and
XDG_CONFIG_HOME
is not set in your environment, Emacs
tries to find your own initialization files, not that of the user you are
currently pretending to be. The idea is that you should get your own
editor customizations even if you are running as the super user.
More precisely, Emacs first determines which user’s init file to use.
It gets your user name from the environment variables LOGNAME
and
USER
; if neither of those exists, it uses the effective user-ID.
If that user name matches the real user-ID, then Emacs uses HOME
;
otherwise, it looks up the home directory corresponding to that user
name in the system’s data base of users.
For brevity the rest of the Emacs documentation generally uses just the current default location ~/.emacs.d/init.el for the init file.
Next: The Early Init File, Previous: How Emacs Finds Your Init File, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.5 Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files
Language and coding systems may cause problems if your init file contains non-ASCII characters, such as accented letters, in strings or key bindings.
If you want to use non-ASCII characters in your init file,
you should put a ‘-*-coding: coding-system-*-’ tag on
the first line of the init file, and specify a coding system that
supports the character(s) in question. See Recognizing Coding Systems. This
is because the defaults for decoding non-ASCII text might
not yet be set up by the time Emacs reads those parts of your init
file which use such strings, possibly leading Emacs to decode those
strings incorrectly. You should then avoid adding Emacs Lisp code
that modifies the coding system in other ways, such as calls to
set-language-environment
.
An alternative to using non-ASCII characters directly is to use one of the character escape syntaxes described in see General Escape Syntax in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, as they allow all Unicode codepoints to be specified using only ASCII characters.
To bind non-ASCII keys, you must use a vector (see Rebinding Keys in Your Init File). The string syntax cannot be used, since the non-ASCII characters will be interpreted as meta keys. For instance:
(global-set-key [?char] 'some-function)
Type C-q, followed by the key you want to bind, to insert char.
Previous: Non-ASCII Characters in Init Files, Up: The Emacs Initialization File [Contents][Index]
50.4.6 The Early Init File
Most customizations for Emacs should be put in the normal init file.
See The Emacs Initialization File. However, it is sometimes necessary
to have customizations take effect during Emacs startup earlier than the
normal init file is processed. Such customizations can be put in the early
init file, ~/.config/emacs/early-init.el or ~/.emacs.d/early-init.el. This file is loaded before the
package system and GUI is initialized, so in it you can customize variables
that affect the package initialization process,
such as package-enable-at-startup
, package-load-list
, and
package-user-dir
. Note that variables like package-archives
which only affect the installation of new packages, and not the process of
making already-installed packages available, may be customized in the regular
init file. See Package Installation.
We do not recommend that you move into early-init.el
customizations that can be left in the normal init files. That is
because the early init file is read before the GUI is initialized, so
customizations related to GUI features will not work reliably in
early-init.el. By contrast, the normal init files are read
after the GUI is initialized. If you must have customizations in the
early init file that rely on GUI features, make them run off hooks
provided by the Emacs startup, such as window-setup-hook
or
tty-setup-hook
. See Hooks.
For more information on the early init file, see Init File in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
Previous: The Emacs Initialization File, Up: Customization [Contents][Index]
50.5 Keeping Persistent Authentication Information
Some Emacs packages, which connect to other services, require authentication (see Entering passwords), e.g., see Gnus in The Gnus Manual, or Tramp in The Tramp Manual. Because it might be annoying to provide the same user name and password again and again, Emacs offers to keep this information persistent via the auth-source library.
By default, the authentication information is taken from the file
~/.authinfo or ~/.authinfo.gpg or ~/.netrc.
These files have a syntax similar to netrc files as known from the
ftp
program, like this:
machine mymachine login myloginname password mypassword port myport
Similarly, the auth-source library supports multiple storage backend, currently either the classic netrc backend, JSON files, the Secret Service API, and pass, the standard unix password manager.
All these alternatives can be customized via the user option
auth-sources
, see Emacs auth-source in Emacs auth-source.
When a password is entered interactively, which is not found via the
configured backend, some of the backends offer to save it
persistently. This can be changed by customizing the user option
auth-source-save-behavior
.
Next: Dealing with Emacs Trouble, Previous: Customization, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
51 Quitting and Aborting
- C-g
- C-Break (MS-DOS only)
Quit: cancel running or partially typed command.
- C-]
Abort innermost recursive editing level and cancel the command which invoked it (
abort-recursive-edit
).- ESC ESC ESC
Either quit or abort, whichever makes sense (
keyboard-escape-quit
).- M-x top-level
Abort all recursive editing levels that are currently executing.
- C-/
- C-x u
- C-_
Cancel a previously made change in the buffer contents (
undo
).
There are two ways of canceling a command before it has finished: quitting with C-g, and aborting with C-] or M-x top-level. Quitting cancels a partially typed command, or one which is still running. Aborting exits a recursive editing level and cancels the command that invoked the recursive edit (see Recursive Editing Levels).
Quitting with C-g is the way to get rid of a partially typed command, or a numeric argument that you don’t want. Furthermore, if you are in the middle of a command that is running, C-g stops the command in a relatively safe way. For example, if you quit out of a kill command that is taking a long time, either your text will all still be in the buffer, or it will all be in the kill ring, or maybe both. If the region is active, C-g deactivates the mark, unless Transient Mark mode is off (see Disabling Transient Mark Mode). If you are in the middle of an incremental search, C-g behaves specially; it may take two successive C-g characters to get out of a search. See Incremental Search, for details.
If you type C-g in a minibuffer, this quits the command that
opened that minibuffer, closing it. If that minibuffer is not the
most recently opened one (which can happen when
minibuffer-follows-selected-frame
is nil
(see Using the Minibuffer)), C-g also closes the more recently opened ones,
quitting their associated commands, after asking you for confirmation.
On MS-DOS, the character C-Break serves as a quit character like C-g. The reason is that it is not feasible, on MS-DOS, to recognize C-g while a command is running, between interactions with the user. By contrast, it is feasible to recognize C-Break at all times. See Keyboard Usage on MS-DOS.
C-g works by setting the variable quit-flag
to t
the instant C-g is typed; Emacs Lisp checks this variable
frequently, and quits if it is non-nil
. C-g is only
actually executed as a command if you type it while Emacs is waiting for
input. In that case, the command it runs is keyboard-quit
.
On a text terminal, if you quit with C-g a second time before the first C-g is recognized, you activate the emergency-escape feature and return to the shell. See Emergency Escape.
There are some situations where you cannot quit. When Emacs is waiting for the operating system to do something, quitting is impossible unless special pains are taken for the particular system call within Emacs where the waiting occurs. We have done this for the system calls that users are likely to want to quit from, but it’s possible you will encounter a case not handled. In one very common case—waiting for file input or output using NFS—Emacs itself knows how to quit, but many NFS implementations simply do not allow user programs to stop waiting for NFS when the NFS server is hung.
Aborting with C-] (abort-recursive-edit
) is used to get
out of a recursive editing level and cancel the command which invoked
it. Quitting with C-g does not do this, and could not do this,
because it is used to cancel a partially typed command within the
recursive editing level. Both operations are useful. For example, if
you are in a recursive edit and type C-u 8 to enter a numeric
argument, you can cancel that argument with C-g and remain in the
recursive edit.
The sequence ESC ESC ESC
(keyboard-escape-quit
) can either quit or abort. (We defined
it this way because ESC means “get out” in many PC programs.)
It can cancel a prefix argument, clear a selected region, or get out
of a Query Replace, like C-g. It can get out of the minibuffer
or a recursive edit, like C-]. It can also get out of splitting
the frame into multiple windows, as with C-x 1. One thing it
cannot do, however, is stop a command that is running. That’s because
it executes as an ordinary command, and Emacs doesn’t notice it until
it is ready for the next command.
The command M-x top-level is equivalent to enough C-] commands to get you out of all the levels of recursive edits that you are in; it also exits the minibuffer if it is active. C-] gets you out one level at a time, but M-x top-level goes out all levels at once. Both C-] and M-x top-level are like all other commands, and unlike C-g, in that they take effect only when Emacs is ready for a command. C-] is an ordinary key and has its meaning only because of its binding in the keymap. See Recursive Editing Levels.
C-/ (undo
) is not strictly speaking a way of canceling
a command, but you can think of it as canceling a command that already
finished executing. See Undo, for more information about the undo
facility.
Next: Reporting Bugs, Previous: Quitting and Aborting, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
52 Dealing with Emacs Trouble
This section describes how to recognize and deal with situations in which Emacs does not work as you expect, such as keyboard code mixups, garbled displays, running out of memory, and crashes and hangs.
See Reporting Bugs, for what to do when you think you have found a bug in Emacs.
- Recursive Editing Levels
- Garbage on the Screen
- Garbage in the Text
- Running out of Memory
- When Emacs Crashes
- Recovery After a Crash
- Emergency Escape
- If DEL Fails to Delete
Next: Garbage on the Screen, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.1 Recursive Editing Levels
Recursive editing levels are important and useful features of Emacs, but they can seem like malfunctions if you do not understand them.
If the mode line has square brackets ‘[…]’ around the parentheses that contain the names of the major and minor modes, you have entered a recursive editing level. If you did not do this on purpose, or if you don’t understand what that means, you should just get out of the recursive editing level. To do so, type M-x top-level. See Recursive Editing Levels.
Next: Garbage in the Text, Previous: Recursive Editing Levels, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.2 Garbage on the Screen
If the text on a text terminal looks wrong, the first thing to do is
see whether it is wrong in the buffer. Type C-l
(recenter-top-bottom
) to redisplay the entire screen. If the
screen appears correct after this, the problem was entirely in the
previous screen update. (Otherwise, see the following section.)
Display updating problems often result from an incorrect terminfo entry for the terminal you are using. The file etc/TERMS in the Emacs distribution gives the fixes for known problems of this sort. INSTALL contains general advice for these problems in one of its sections. If you seem to be using the right terminfo entry, it is possible that there is a bug in the terminfo entry, or a bug in Emacs that appears for certain terminal types.
Next: Running out of Memory, Previous: Garbage on the Screen, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.3 Garbage in the Text
If C-l shows that the text is wrong, first type C-h l
(view-lossage
) to see what commands you typed to produce the
observed results. Then try undoing the changes step by step using
C-x u (undo
), until it gets back to a state you consider
correct.
If a large portion of text appears to be missing at the beginning or
end of the buffer, check for the word ‘Narrow’ in the mode line.
If it appears, the text you don’t see is probably still present, but
temporarily off-limits. To make it accessible again, type C-x n
w (widen
). See Narrowing.
Next: When Emacs Crashes, Previous: Garbage in the Text, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.4 Running out of Memory
If you get the error message ‘Virtual memory exceeded’, save
your modified buffers with C-x s (save-some-buffers
).
This method of saving them has the smallest need for additional
memory. Emacs keeps a reserve of memory which it makes available when
this error happens; that should be enough to enable C-x s to
complete its work. When the reserve has been used, ‘!MEM FULL!’
appears at the beginning of the mode line, indicating there is no more
reserve.
Once you have saved your modified buffers, you can exit this Emacs session and start another, or you can use M-x kill-some-buffers to free space in the current Emacs job. If this frees up sufficient space, Emacs will refill its memory reserve, and ‘!MEM FULL!’ will disappear from the mode line. That means you can safely go on editing in the same Emacs session.
Do not use M-x buffer-menu to save or kill buffers when you run out of memory, because the Buffer Menu needs a fair amount of memory itself, and the reserve supply may not be enough.
On GNU/Linux systems, Emacs does not normally get notified about
out-of-memory situations; instead, the OS can kill the Emacs process
when it runs out of memory. This feature is known as the
out-of-memory killer, or OOM killer. When this
behavior is in effect, Emacs is unable to detect the out-of-memory
situation in time, and won’t be able to let you save your buffer as
described above. However, it is possible to turn off this behavior of
the OS, and thus allow Emacs a chance to handle the out-of-memory
situation in a more useful manner, before it is killed. To do that,
become the super user, edit the file /etc/sysctl.conf
to
contain the lines shown below, and then invoke the command
sysctl -p from the shell prompt:
vm.overcommit_memory=2 vm.overcommit_ratio=0
Please note that the above setting affects all the processes on the system, and in general the behavior of the system under memory pressure, not just the Emacs process alone.
Next: Recovery After a Crash, Previous: Running out of Memory, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.5 When Emacs Crashes
Emacs is not supposed to crash, but if it does, it produces a crash report prior to exiting. The crash report is printed to the standard error stream. If Emacs was started from a graphical desktop on a GNU or Unix system, the standard error stream is commonly redirected to a file such as ~/.xsession-errors, so you can look for the crash report there. On MS-Windows, the crash report is written to a file named emacs_backtrace.txt in the current directory of the Emacs process, in addition to the standard error stream.
The format of the crash report depends on the platform. On some platforms, such as those using the GNU C Library, the crash report includes a backtrace describing the execution state prior to crashing, which can be used to help debug the crash. Here is an example for a GNU system:
Fatal error 11: Segmentation fault Backtrace: emacs[0x5094e4] emacs[0x4ed3e6] emacs[0x4ed504] /lib64/libpthread.so.0[0x375220efe0] /lib64/libpthread.so.0(read+0xe)[0x375220e08e] emacs[0x509af6] emacs[0x5acc26] …
The number ‘11’ is the system signal number corresponding to the
crash—in this case a segmentation fault. The hexadecimal numbers
are program addresses, which can be associated with source code lines
using a debugging tool. For example, the GDB command
‘list *0x509af6’ prints the source-code lines corresponding to
the ‘emacs[0x509af6]’ entry. If your system has the
addr2line
utility, the following shell command outputs a
backtrace with source-code line numbers:
sed -n 's/.*\[\(.*\)]$/\1/p' backtrace | addr2line -C -f -i -p -e bindir/emacs-binary
On MS-Windows, the backtrace looks somewhat differently, for example:
Backtrace: 00007ff61166a12e 00007ff611538be1 00007ff611559601 00007ff6116ce84a 00007ff9b7977ff0 …
Therefore, the filtering via sed
is not required, and the
command to show the source-code line number is
addr2line -C -f -i -p -e bindir/emacs-binary < backtrace
Here, backtrace is the name of a text file containing a copy of
the backtrace (on MS-Windows, emacs_backtrace.txt in the
directory where Emacs was started), bindir is the name of the
directory that contains the Emacs executable, and emacs-binary
is the name of the Emacs executable file, normally emacs on GNU
and Unix systems and emacs.exe on MS-Windows and MS-DOS. Omit
the -p option if your version of addr2line
is too
old to have it.
Optionally, Emacs can generate a core dump when it crashes, on systems that support core files. A core dump is a file containing voluminous data about the state of the program prior to the crash, usually examined by loading it into a debugger such as GDB. On many platforms, core dumps are disabled by default, and you must explicitly enable them by running the shell command ‘ulimit -c unlimited’ (e.g., in your shell startup script).
Next: Emergency Escape, Previous: When Emacs Crashes, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.6 Recovery After a Crash
If Emacs or the computer crashes, you can recover the files you were editing at the time of the crash from their auto-save files. To do this, start Emacs again and type the command M-x recover-session.
This command initially displays a buffer which lists interrupted session files, each with its date. You must choose which session to recover from. Typically the one you want is the most recent one. Move point to the one you choose, and type C-c C-c.
Then recover-session
considers each of the files that you
were editing during that session; for each such file, it asks whether
to recover that file. If you answer y for a file, it shows the
dates of that file and its auto-save file, then asks once again
whether to recover that file. For the second question, you must
confirm with yes. If you do, Emacs visits the file but gets the
text from the auto-save file.
When recover-session
is done, the files you’ve chosen to
recover are present in Emacs buffers. You should then save them. Only
this—saving them—updates the files themselves.
As a last resort, if you had buffers with content which were not associated with any files, or if the autosave was not recent enough to have recorded important changes, you can use the etc/emacs-buffer.gdb script with GDB (the GNU Debugger) to retrieve them from a core dump—provided that a core dump was saved, and that the Emacs executable was not stripped of its debugging symbols.
As soon as you get the core dump, rename it to another name such as core.emacs, so that another crash won’t overwrite it.
To use this script, run gdb
with the file name of your Emacs
executable and the file name of the core dump, e.g., ‘gdb
/usr/bin/emacs core.emacs’. At the (gdb)
prompt, load the
recovery script: ‘source /usr/src/emacs/etc/emacs-buffer.gdb’.
Then type the command ybuffer-list
to see which buffers are
available. For each buffer, it lists a buffer number. To save a
buffer, use ysave-buffer
; you specify the buffer number, and
the file name to write that buffer into. You should use a file name
which does not already exist; if the file does exist, the script does
not make a backup of its old contents.
Next: If DEL Fails to Delete, Previous: Recovery After a Crash, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.7 Emergency Escape
On text terminals, the emergency escape feature suspends Emacs immediately if you type C-g a second time before Emacs can actually respond to the first one by quitting. This is so you can always get out of GNU Emacs no matter how badly it might be hung. When things are working properly, Emacs recognizes and handles the first C-g so fast that the second one won’t trigger emergency escape. However, if some problem prevents Emacs from handling the first C-g properly, then the second one will get you back to the shell.
When you resume Emacs after a suspension caused by emergency escape, it reports the resumption and asks a question or two before going back to what it had been doing:
Emacs is resuming after an emergency escape. Auto-save? (y or n) Abort (and dump core)? (y or n)
Answer each question with y or n followed by RET.
Saying y to ‘Auto-save?’ causes immediate auto-saving of all modified buffers in which auto-saving is enabled. Saying n skips this. This question is omitted if Emacs is in a state where auto-saving cannot be done safely.
Saying y to ‘Abort (and dump core)?’ causes Emacs to crash, dumping core. This is to enable a wizard to figure out why Emacs was failing to quit in the first place. Execution does not continue after a core dump.
If you answer this question n, Emacs execution resumes. With luck, Emacs will ultimately do the requested quit. If not, each subsequent C-g invokes emergency escape again.
If Emacs is not really hung, just slow, you may invoke the double C-g feature without really meaning to. Then just resume and answer n to both questions, and you will get back to the former state. The quit you requested will happen by and by.
Emergency escape is active only for text terminals. On graphical displays, you can use the mouse to kill Emacs or switch to another program.
On MS-DOS, you must type C-Break (twice) to cause emergency escape—but there are cases where it won’t work, when a system call hangs or when Emacs is stuck in a tight loop in C code.
Previous: Emergency Escape, Up: Dealing with Emacs Trouble [Contents][Index]
52.8 If DEL Fails to Delete
Every keyboard has a large key, usually labeled BACKSPACE, which is ordinarily used to erase the last character that you typed. In Emacs, this key is supposed to be equivalent to DEL.
When Emacs starts up on a graphical display, it determines automatically which key should be DEL. In some unusual cases, Emacs gets the wrong information from the system, and BACKSPACE ends up deleting forwards instead of backwards.
Some keyboards also have a Delete key, which is ordinarily used to delete forwards. If this key deletes backward in Emacs, that too suggests Emacs got the wrong information—but in the opposite sense.
On a text terminal, if you find that BACKSPACE prompts for a Help command, like Control-h, instead of deleting a character, it means that key is actually sending the ‘BS’ character. Emacs ought to be treating BS as DEL, but it isn’t.
In all of those cases, the immediate remedy is the same: use the command M-x normal-erase-is-backspace-mode. This toggles between the two modes that Emacs supports for handling DEL, so if Emacs starts in the wrong mode, this should switch to the right mode. On a text terminal, if you want to ask for help when BS is treated as DEL, use F1 instead of C-h; C-? may also work, if it sends character code 127.
To fix the problem in every Emacs session, put one of the following lines into your initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File). For the first case above, where BACKSPACE deletes forwards instead of backwards, use this line to make BACKSPACE act as DEL:
(normal-erase-is-backspace-mode 0)
For the other two cases, use this line:
(normal-erase-is-backspace-mode 1)
Another way to fix the problem for every Emacs session is to
customize the variable normal-erase-is-backspace
: the value
t
specifies the mode where BS or BACKSPACE is
DEL, and nil
specifies the other mode. See Easy Customization Interface.
Next: Contributing to Emacs Development, Previous: Dealing with Emacs Trouble, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
53 Reporting Bugs
If you think you have found a bug in Emacs, please report it. We cannot promise to fix it, or always to agree that it is a bug, but we certainly want to hear about it. The same applies for new features you would like to see added. This section will help you to determine whether you found a bug, and if so, construct an effective bug report.
The general procedure when you find something that could be a bug is as follows:
- See if what you found is a known problem or a bug that was already reported and/or fixed. See Reading Existing Bug Reports and Known Problems, where you will find how to look for known problems and bugs.
- If you are unsure whether the behavior you see is a bug, see When Is There a Bug, which tells what we consider as clear bugs in Emacs.
- Once you decide you found a bug, see Understanding Bug Reporting, which helps you in describing what you see in the most efficient manner, making our job of reproducing the issue and investigating it easier.
- Next, see Checklist for Bug Reports, where we
describe in detail how to submit a bug report and what information to
include in it. In a nutshell, you submit a bug report via electronic
mail using the Emacs command
report-emacs-bug
, which assists you in doing so. Submitting a bug report starts the process of investigating and fixing the bug, where you will receive copies of email messages discussing the bug, in which we might ask you to provide more information, test possible fixes, etc. - Finally, if you want to propose specific changes to Emacs, whether to fix a bug, add a new feature, or improve our documentation, please see Sending Patches for GNU Emacs, for details about submitting such changes.
- Reading Existing Bug Reports and Known Problems
- When Is There a Bug
- Understanding Bug Reporting
- Checklist for Bug Reports
- Sending Patches for GNU Emacs
Next: When Is There a Bug, Up: Reporting Bugs [Contents][Index]
53.1 Reading Existing Bug Reports and Known Problems
Before reporting a bug, if at all possible, please check to see if we already know about it. Indeed, it may already have been fixed in a later release of Emacs, or in the development version. Here is a list of the main places you can read about known issues:
- The etc/PROBLEMS file; type C-h C-p to read it. This file contains a list of particularly well-known issues that have been encountered in compiling, installing and running Emacs, with special emphasis on issues caused by other software that cannot be easily solved in Emacs. Often, you will find there suggestions for workarounds and solutions.
-
The GNU Bug Tracker at https://debbugs.gnu.org. Emacs bugs and
issues are filed in the tracker under the ‘emacs’ package. The
tracker records information about the status of each bug, the initial
bug report, and the follow-up messages by the bug reporter and Emacs
developers who participate in discussing and fixing the bug. You can
search for bugs by subject, severity, and other criteria. For more
complex search criteria, use
https://debbugs.gnu.org/cgi/search.cgi.
Instead of browsing the bug tracker as a web page, you can browse it from Emacs using the
debbugs
package, which can be downloaded via the Package Menu (see Emacs Lisp Packages). This package provides the command M-x debbugs-gnu to list bugs, and M-x debbugs-gnu-search to search for a specific bug. User tags, applied by the Emacs maintainers, are shown by M-x debbugs-gnu-usertags. - The ‘bug-gnu-emacs’ mailing list (also available as the newsgroup
‘gnu.emacs.bug’). You can read the list archives at
https://lists.gnu.org/mailman/listinfo/bug-gnu-emacs. This list
works as a mirror of the Emacs bug reports and follow-up messages
which are sent to the bug tracker. It also contains old bug reports
from before the bug tracker was introduced (in early 2008).
If you like, you can subscribe to the list. Be aware that its purpose is to provide the Emacs maintainers with information about bugs and feature requests, so reports may contain fairly large amounts of data; spectators should not complain about this.
- The ‘emacs-pretest-bug’ mailing list. This list is no longer used, and is mainly of historical interest. At one time, it was used for bug reports in development (i.e., not yet released) versions of Emacs. You can read the archives for 2003 to mid 2007 at https://lists.gnu.org/r/emacs-pretest-bug/. Nowadays, email messages sent to this list are redirected to ‘bug-gnu-emacs’.
- The ‘emacs-devel’ mailing list. Sometimes people report bugs to this mailing list. This is not the main purpose of the list, however, and it is much better to send bug reports to the bug list. You should not feel obliged to read this list before reporting a bug.
Next: Understanding Bug Reporting, Previous: Reading Existing Bug Reports and Known Problems, Up: Reporting Bugs [Contents][Index]
53.2 When Is There a Bug
If Emacs accesses an invalid memory location (a.k.a. “segmentation fault”) or exits with an operating system error message that indicates a problem in the program (as opposed to something like “disk full”), then it is certainly a bug.
If the Emacs display does not correspond properly to the contents of the buffer, then it is a bug. But you should check that features like buffer narrowing (see Narrowing), which can hide parts of the buffer or change how it is displayed, are not responsible.
Taking forever to complete a command can be a bug, but you must make sure that it is really Emacs’s fault. Some commands simply take a long time. Type C-g (C-Break on MS-DOS) and then C-h l to see whether the input Emacs received was what you intended to type; if the input was such that you know it should have been processed quickly, report a bug. If you don’t know whether the command should take a long time, find out by looking in the manual or by asking for assistance.
If a command you are familiar with causes an Emacs error message in a case where its usual definition ought to be reasonable, it is probably a bug.
If a command does the wrong thing, that is a bug. But be sure you know for certain what it ought to have done. If you aren’t familiar with the command, it might actually be working right. If in doubt, read the command’s documentation (see Help by Command or Variable Name).
A command’s intended definition may not be the best possible definition for editing with. This is a very important sort of problem, but it is also a matter of judgment. Also, it is easy to come to such a conclusion out of ignorance of some of the existing features. It is probably best not to complain about such a problem until you have checked the documentation in the usual ways, feel confident that you understand it, and know for certain that what you want is not available. Ask other Emacs users, too. If you are not sure what the command is supposed to do after a careful reading of the manual, check the index and glossary for any terms that may be unclear.
If after careful rereading of the manual you still do not understand what the command should do, that indicates a bug in the manual, which you should report. The manual’s job is to make everything clear to people who are not Emacs experts—including you. It is just as important to report documentation bugs as program bugs.
If the built-in documentation for a function or variable disagrees with the manual, one of them must be wrong; that is a bug.
For problems with packages that are not part of Emacs, it is better to begin by reporting them to the package developers.
Next: Checklist for Bug Reports, Previous: When Is There a Bug, Up: Reporting Bugs [Contents][Index]
53.3 Understanding Bug Reporting
When you decide that there is a bug, it is important to report it, and to report it in a way which is useful. What is most useful is an exact description of what commands you type, starting with the shell command to run Emacs, until the problem happens, and the effects produced by typing those commands.
The most important principle in reporting a bug is to report facts. Hypotheses and verbal descriptions are no substitute for the detailed raw data. Reporting the facts is straightforward, but many people strain to posit explanations and report them instead of the facts. If the explanations are based on guesses about how Emacs is implemented, they might not be useful; meanwhile, lacking the facts, we will have no real information about the bug. If you want to actually debug the problem, and report explanations that are more than guesses, that is useful—but please include the raw facts as well.
For example, suppose that you type C-x C-f /glorp/baz.ugh RET, visiting a file which (you know) happens to be rather large, and Emacs displays ‘I feel pretty today’. The bug report would need to provide all that information. You should not assume that the problem is due to the size of the file and say, “I visited a large file, and Emacs displayed ‘I feel pretty today’.” This is what we mean by “guessing explanations”. The problem might be due to the fact that there is a ‘z’ in the file name. If this is so, then when we got your report, we would try out the problem with some large file, probably with no ‘z’ in its name, and not see any problem. There is no way we could guess that we should try visiting a file with a ‘z’ in its name.
You should not even say “visit a file” instead of C-x C-f. That’s because a file can be visited in more than one way, and there’s no certainty that all of them reproduce the problem. Similarly, rather than saying “if I have three characters on the line”, say “after I type RET A B C RET C-p”, if that is the way you entered the text—that is, tell us about the text which in your case produced the problem.
If possible, try quickly to reproduce the bug by invoking Emacs with
emacs -Q
(so that Emacs starts with no initial
customizations; see Initial Options), and repeating the steps that
you took to trigger the bug. If you can reproduce the bug this way,
that rules out bugs in your personal customizations and makes the bug
much easier to reproduce. Then your bug report should begin by
stating that you started Emacs with emacs -Q
, followed by
the exact sequence of steps for reproducing the bug. If possible,
inform us of the exact contents of any file that is needed to
reproduce the bug.
Some bugs are not reproducible from emacs -Q
; some are not
easily reproducible at all. In that case, you should report what you
have—but, as before, please stick to the raw facts about what you
did to trigger the bug the first time.
If you have multiple issues that you want to report, please make a separate bug report for each.
Next: Sending Patches for GNU Emacs, Previous: Understanding Bug Reporting, Up: Reporting Bugs [Contents][Index]
53.4 Checklist for Bug Reports
Before reporting a bug, first try to see if the problem has already been reported (see Reading Existing Bug Reports and Known Problems).
If you are able to, try the latest release of Emacs to see if the problem has already been fixed. Even better is to try the latest development version. We recognize that this is not easy for some people, so do not feel that you absolutely must do this before making a report.
The best way to write a bug report for Emacs is to use the command M-x report-emacs-bug. This sets up a mail buffer (see Sending Mail) and automatically inserts some of the essential information. However, it cannot supply all the necessary information; you should still read and follow the guidelines below, so you can enter the other crucial information by hand before you send the message. You may feel that some of the information inserted by M-x report-emacs-bug is not relevant, but unless you are absolutely sure, it is best to leave it, so that the developers can decide for themselves.
When you have finished writing your report, type C-c C-c and it will be sent to the Emacs maintainers at bug-gnu-emacs. If you cannot send mail from inside Emacs, you can copy the text of your report to your normal mail client (if your system supports it, you can type C-c M-i to have Emacs do this for you) and send it to that address. Or you can simply send an email to that address describing the problem, including the necessary information mentioned below.
If you want to submit code to Emacs (to fix a problem or implement a new feature), the easiest way to do this is to send a patch to the Emacs issue tracker. Use the M-x submit-emacs-patch command for that, which works much the same as when reporting bugs; see Sending Patches for GNU Emacs.
In any case, your report will be sent to the ‘bug-gnu-emacs’ mailing list, and stored in the GNU Bug Tracker at https://debbugs.gnu.org. Please include a valid reply email address, in case we need to ask you for more information about your report. Submissions are moderated, so there may be a delay before your report actually appears on the tracker.
You do not need to know how the GNU Bug Tracker works in order to report a bug, but if you want to, you can read the tracker’s online documentation to see the various features you can use.
All mail sent to the ‘bug-gnu-emacs’ mailing list is also gatewayed to the ‘gnu.emacs.bug’ newsgroup. The reverse is also true, but we ask you not to post bug reports (or replies) via the newsgroup. It can make it much harder to contact you if we need to ask for more information, and it does not integrate well with the bug tracker.
If your data is more than 500,000 bytes, please don’t include it directly in the bug report; instead, offer to send it on request, or make it available online and say where. Large attachments are best sent compressed.
The GNU Bug Tracker will assign a bug number to your report; please use it in the following discussions, keeping the bug address in the list of recipients, so that the bug discussion is recorded by the tracker. The bug address will look like ‘nnnnn@debbugs.gnu.org’, where nnnnn is the bug number.
To enable maintainers to investigate a bug, your report should include all these things:
- A description of what behavior you observe that you believe is
incorrect. For example, “The Emacs process gets a fatal signal”, or,
“The resulting text is as follows, which I think is wrong.”
Of course, if the bug is that Emacs gets a fatal signal, then one can’t miss it. But if the bug is incorrect text, the maintainer might fail to notice what is wrong. Why leave it to chance?
Even if the problem you experience is a fatal signal, you should still say so explicitly. Suppose something strange is going on, such as, your copy of the source is out of sync, or you have encountered a bug in the C library on your system. (This has happened!) Your copy might crash and the copy here might not. If you said to expect a crash, then when Emacs here fails to crash, we would know that the bug was not happening. If you don’t say to expect a crash, then we would not know whether the bug was happening—we would not be able to draw any conclusion from our observations.
Usually, description of the behavior and of the way to reproduce the problem needs to specify one or more of the following aspects:
- - The complete text of any files needed to reproduce the bug.
If you can tell us a way to cause the problem without visiting any files, please do so. This makes it much easier to debug. If you do need files, make sure you arrange for us to see their exact contents. For example, it can matter whether there are spaces at the ends of lines, or a newline after the last line in the buffer (nothing ought to care whether the last line is terminated, but try telling the bugs that).
- - The precise commands we need to type to reproduce the bug. If at all
possible, give a full recipe for an Emacs started with the ‘-Q’
option (see Initial Options). This bypasses your personal
customizations.
One way to record the input to Emacs precisely is to write a dribble file. To start the file, use the command M-x open-dribble-file. From then on, Emacs copies all your input to the specified dribble file until the Emacs process is killed. Be aware that sensitive information (such as passwords) may end up recorded in the dribble file.
- - If the bug is that the Emacs Manual or the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual fails to describe the actual behavior of Emacs, or that the text is confusing, copy in the text from the manual which you think is at fault. If the section is small, just the section name is enough.
- - If the manifestation of the bug is an Emacs error message, it is
important to report the precise text of the error message, and a
backtrace showing how the Lisp program in Emacs arrived at the error.
To get the error message text accurately, copy it from the *Messages* buffer into the bug report. Copy all of it, not just part.
- - Check whether any programs you have loaded into the Lisp world,
including your initialization file, set any variables that may affect
the functioning of Emacs. Also, see whether the problem happens in a
freshly started Emacs without loading your initialization file (start
Emacs with the
-Q
switch to prevent loading the init files). If the problem does not occur then, you must report the precise contents of any programs that you must load into the Lisp world in order to cause the problem to occur. - - If the problem does depend on an init file or other Lisp programs that are not part of the standard Emacs system, then you should make sure it is not a bug in those programs by complaining to their maintainers first. After they verify that they are using Emacs in a way that is supposed to work, they should report the bug.
- - If you wish to mention something in the GNU Emacs source, show the line
of code with a few lines of context. Don’t just give a line number.
The line numbers in the development sources don’t match those in your sources. It would take extra work for the maintainers to determine what code is in your version at a given line number, and we could not be certain.
- -
For possible display bugs on text-mode terminals, the terminal type
(the value of environment variable
TERM
), the complete termcap entry for the terminal from /etc/termcap (since that file is not identical on all machines), and the output that Emacs actually sent to the terminal.The way to collect the terminal output is to invoke the command M-x open-termscript just after starting Emacs; it will prompt you for the name of the file where to record all terminal output until the Emacs process is killed. If the problem happens when Emacs starts up, put the Lisp expression
(open-termscript "~/termscript")
into your Emacs initialization file so that the termscript file will be open when Emacs displays the screen for the first time.
Be warned: it is often difficult, and sometimes impossible, to fix a terminal-dependent bug without access to a terminal of the type that stimulates the bug.
- - The complete text of any files needed to reproduce the bug.
- The version number of Emacs. Without this, we won’t know whether there is any
point in looking for the bug in the current version of GNU Emacs.
M-x report-emacs-bug includes this information automatically, but if you are not using that command for your report you can get the version number by typing M-x emacs-version RET. If that command does not work, you probably have something other than GNU Emacs, so you will have to report the bug somewhere else.
- The type of machine you are using, and the operating system name and version number (again, automatically included by M-x report-emacs-bug). M-x emacs-version RET provides this information too. Copy its output from the *Messages* buffer, so that you get it all and get it accurately, or use C-u M-x emacs-version RET to insert the version information into the current buffer.
- The command-line arguments given to the
configure
command when Emacs was built (automatically included by M-x report-emacs-bug). - A complete list of any modifications you have made to the Emacs source.
(We may not have time to investigate the bug unless it happens in an
unmodified Emacs. But if you’ve made modifications and you don’t tell
us, you are sending us on a wild goose chase.)
Be precise about these changes. A description in English is not enough—send a unified context diff for them.
Adding files of your own, or porting to another machine, is a modification of the source.
- Details of any other deviations from the standard procedure for installing GNU Emacs.
- If non-ASCII text or internationalization is relevant, the locale that
was current when you started Emacs. This is automatically included by M-x
report-emacs-bug; alternatively, on GNU/Linux and Unix systems, or
if you use a POSIX-style shell such as Bash, you can use this shell
command to view the relevant values:
echo LC_ALL=$LC_ALL LC_COLLATE=$LC_COLLATE LC_CTYPE=$LC_CTYPE \ LC_MESSAGES=$LC_MESSAGES LC_TIME=$LC_TIME LANG=$LANG
You can also use the
locale
command, if your system has it, to display your locale settings.
Here are some things that are not necessary in a bug report:
- A description of the envelope of the bug—this is not necessary for a
reproducible bug.
Often people who encounter a bug spend a lot of time investigating which changes to the input file will make the bug go away and which changes will not affect it.
This is often time-consuming and not very useful, because the way we will find the bug is by running a single example under the debugger with breakpoints, not by pure deduction from a series of examples. You might as well save time by not searching for additional examples. It is better to send the bug report right away, go back to editing, and find another bug to report.
Of course, if you can find a simpler example to report instead of the original one, that is a convenience. Errors in the output will be easier to spot, running under the debugger will take less time, etc.
However, simplification is not vital; if you can’t do this or don’t have time to try, please report the bug with your original test case.
- A core dump file.
Debugging the core dump might be useful, but it can only be done on your machine, with your Emacs executable. Therefore, sending the core dump file to the Emacs maintainers won’t be useful. Above all, don’t include the core file in an email bug report! Such a large message can be extremely inconvenient.
- A system-call trace of Emacs execution.
System-call traces are very useful for certain special kinds of debugging, but in most cases they give little useful information. It is therefore strange that many people seem to think that the way to report information about a crash is to send a system-call trace. Perhaps this is a habit formed from experience debugging programs that don’t have source code or debugging symbols.
In most programs, a backtrace is normally far, far more informative than a system-call trace. Even in Emacs, a simple backtrace is generally more informative, though to give full information you should supplement the backtrace by displaying variable values and printing them as Lisp objects with
pr
(see above). - A patch for the bug.
A patch for the bug is useful if it is a good one. But don’t omit the other information that a bug report needs, such as the test case, on the assumption that a patch is sufficient. We might see problems with your patch and decide to fix the problem another way, or we might not understand it at all. And if we can’t understand what bug you are trying to fix, or why your patch should be an improvement, we mustn’t install it. See Sending Patches for GNU Emacs, for guidelines on how to make it easy for us to understand and install your patches.
- A guess about what the bug is or what it depends on.
Such guesses are usually wrong. Even experts can’t guess right about such things without first using the debugger to find the facts.
If you are willing to debug Emacs and provide additional information about the bug, here is some useful advice:
- If the bug manifests itself as an error message, try providing a Lisp
backtrace for the error. To make a backtrace for the error, use
M-x toggle-debug-on-error before the error happens (that is to
say, you must give that command and then make the bug happen). This
causes the error to start the Lisp debugger, which shows you a
backtrace. Copy the text of the debugger’s backtrace into the bug
report. (The backtrace is more detailed if you load the relevant Lisp
*.el source files before triggering the error, so do that if
you know how to find and load those files.)
To debug the error, we suggest using Edebug. See Edebug in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for information on debugging Emacs Lisp programs with the Edebug package.
This use of the debugger is possible only if you know how to make the bug happen again. If you can’t make it happen again, at least copy the whole error message.
-
If Emacs appears to be stuck in an infinite loop or in a very long
operation, typing C-g with the variable
debug-on-quit
non-nil
will start the Lisp debugger and show a backtrace. This backtrace is useful for debugging such long loops, so if you can produce it, copy it into the bug report.If you cannot get Emacs to respond to C-g (e.g., because
inhibit-quit
is set), then you can try sending the signal specified bydebug-on-event
(default SIGUSR2) from outside Emacs to cause it to enter the debugger. - Additional information from a C debugger such as GDB might enable
someone to find a problem on a machine which he does not have available.
If you don’t know how to use GDB, please read the GDB manual—it is not
very long, and using GDB is easy. You can find the GDB distribution,
including the GDB manual in online form, in most of the same places you
can find the Emacs distribution. To run Emacs under GDB, you should
switch to the src subdirectory in which Emacs was compiled, then
type gdb ./emacs. It is important for the directory src to be
current so that GDB will read the .gdbinit file in this
directory. (You can also tell GDB to read that file from inside GDB,
by typing source ./.gdbinit.)
However, you need to think when you collect the additional information if you want it to show what causes the bug.
For example, many people send just a C-level backtrace, but that is not very useful by itself. A simple backtrace with arguments often conveys little about what is happening inside GNU Emacs, because most of the arguments listed in the backtrace are pointers to Lisp objects. The numeric values of these pointers have no significance whatever; all that matters is the contents of the objects they point to (and most of the contents are themselves pointers).
To provide useful information, you need to show the values of Lisp objects in Lisp notation. Do this for each variable which is a Lisp object, in several stack frames near the bottom of the stack. Look at the source to see which variables are Lisp objects, because the debugger thinks of them as integers.
To show a variable’s value in Lisp syntax, first print its value, then use the user-defined GDB command
pr
to print the Lisp object in Lisp syntax. (If you must use another debugger, call the functiondebug_print
with the object as an argument.) Thepr
command is defined by the file .gdbinit, and it works only if you are debugging a running process (not with a core dump).To make Lisp errors stop Emacs and return to GDB, put a breakpoint at
Fsignal
.For a backtrace of Lisp functions running, type the GDB command
xbacktrace
.The file .gdbinit defines several other commands that are useful for examining the data types and contents of Lisp objects. Their names begin with ‘x’. These commands work at a lower level than
pr
, and are less convenient, but they may work even whenpr
does not, such as when debugging a core dump or when Emacs has had a fatal signal.More detailed advice and other useful techniques for debugging Emacs are available in the file etc/DEBUG in the Emacs distribution. That file also includes instructions for investigating problems whereby Emacs stops responding (many people assume that Emacs is “hung”, whereas in fact it might be in an infinite loop).
To find the file etc/DEBUG in your Emacs installation, use the directory name stored in the variable
data-directory
.
Previous: Checklist for Bug Reports, Up: Reporting Bugs [Contents][Index]
53.5 Sending Patches for GNU Emacs
If you would like to write bug fixes or improvements for GNU Emacs, that is very helpful. When you send your changes, please follow these guidelines to make it easy for the maintainers to use them. If you don’t follow these guidelines, your information might still be useful, but using it will take extra work. Maintaining GNU Emacs is a lot of work in the best of circumstances, and we can’t keep up unless you do your best to help.
Every patch must have several pieces of information before we can properly evaluate it. They are described below.
When you have all these pieces, use the M-x submit-emacs-patch command to send the patch. The command will prompt you for the Subject of the patch and a patch file. It will then create and display a Message mode buffer with the patch file as an attachment, display the buffer, and let you explain more about the patch and add any other information as requested below. When you are done, type C-c C-c to send the patch via email to the developers. It will be sent to the GNU Bug Tracker at https://debbugs.gnu.org. The tracker will assign a number to your submission, just like it does with bug reports. The developers will usually respond, perhaps asking you for more details or any additional information, so be sure to include a valid reply email address.
Here’s what we ask you to provide as part of your patch submissions:
- An explanation of what problem you are fixing or what improvement will
the patches bring about:
- - For a fix for an existing bug, it is best to reply to the relevant discussion on the ‘bug-gnu-emacs’ list, or the bug entry in the GNU Bug Tracker at https://debbugs.gnu.org. Explain why your change fixes the bug.
- - For a new feature, include a description of the feature and your implementation.
- - For a new bug, include a proper bug report for the problem you think you have fixed; see Checklist for Bug Reports. We need to convince ourselves that the change is right before installing it. Even if it is correct, we might have trouble understanding it if we don’t have a way to reproduce the problem it tries to fix.
- Include in your code changes all the comments that are appropriate to help people reading the source in the future understand why this change was needed.
- Don’t mix together changes made for different reasons.
Send them individually.
If you make two changes for separate reasons, then we might not want to install them both. We might want to install just one, or install each one in a different versions of Emacs. If you send them all jumbled together in a single set of diffs, we have to do extra work to disentangle them—to figure out which parts of the change serve which purpose. If we don’t have time for this, we might have to postpone inclusion of your patches for a long time.
If you send each change as soon as you have written it, with its own explanation, then two changes never get tangled up, and we can consider each one properly without any extra work to disentangle them.
- Send each change as soon as that change is finished. Sometimes people
think they are helping us by accumulating many changes to send them all
together. As explained above, this is absolutely the worst thing you
could do.
Since you should send each change separately, you might as well send it right away. That gives us the option of installing it immediately if it is important.
- The patch itself. This can be produced in one of the following ways:
- - If you are using the Emacs repository, make sure your copy is
up-to-date (e.g., with
git pull
). You can commit your changes to a private branch and generate a patch from the master version by usinggit format-patch master
. (This is the preferred method, as it makes our job of applying the patch easier.) Or you can leave your changes uncommitted and usegit diff
, as described below. - - Use diff -u to make your diffs. If you have GNU diff, use
diff -u -F'^[_a-zA-Z0-9$]\+ *(' when making diffs of C code.
This shows the name of the function that each change occurs in.
When producing the diffs, avoid any ambiguity as to which is the old version and which is the new. Please make the old version the first argument to diff, and the new version the second argument. And please give one version or the other a name that indicates whether it is the old version or your new changed one.
- - If you are using the Emacs repository, make sure your copy is
up-to-date (e.g., with
- Write the commit log entries for your changes. This is both to save us
the extra work of writing them, and to help explain your changes so we
can understand them.
The purpose of the commit log is to explain the rationale of the changes, the way the modified code solves whatever problems your patch is trying to fix, and also show people where to find what was changed. So you need to be specific about what functions you changed and why. For the details about our style and requirements for good commit log messages, please see the “Commit messages” section of the file CONTRIBUTE in the Emacs source tree.
Please also look at the commit log entries of recent commits to see what sorts of information to put in, and to learn the style that we use. Note that, unlike some other projects, we do require commit logs for documentation, i.e., Texinfo files. See Change Logs, see https://www.gnu.org/prep/standards/html_node/Change-Log-Concepts.html, See Change Log Concepts in GNU Coding Standards.
- When you write the fix, keep in mind that we can’t install a change that
would break other systems. Please think about what effect your change
will have if compiled and/or used on another type of system.
Sometimes people send fixes that might be an improvement in general—but it is hard to be sure of this. It’s hard to install such changes because we have to study them very carefully. Of course, a good explanation of the reasoning by which you concluded the change was correct can help convince us.
The safest changes are changes to the files or portions of files that are only used for a particular machine or a particular system. These are safe because they can’t create new bugs on other machines or systems.
Please help us keep up with the workload by designing the patch in a form that is clearly safe to install.
Next: How To Get Help with GNU Emacs, Previous: Reporting Bugs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
54 Contributing to Emacs Development
Emacs is a collaborative project and we encourage contributions from anyone and everyone.
There are many ways to contribute to Emacs:
- find and report bugs; see Reporting Bugs.
- answer questions on the Emacs user mailing list https://lists.gnu.org/mailman/listinfo/help-gnu-emacs.
- write documentation, either on the wiki, or in the Emacs source repository (see Sending Patches for GNU Emacs).
- check if existing bug reports are fixed in newer versions of Emacs https://debbugs.gnu.org/cgi/pkgreport.cgi?which=pkg&data=emacs.
- fix existing bug reports.
- implement a feature listed in the etc/TODO file in the Emacs distribution, and submit a patch.
- implement a new feature, and submit a patch.
- develop a package that works with Emacs, and publish it on your own or in GNU ELPA (https://elpa.gnu.org/).
- port Emacs to a new platform, but that is not common nowadays.
If you would like to work on improving Emacs, please contact the maintainers at the emacs-devel mailing list. You can ask for suggested projects or suggest your own ideas.
If you have a feature request or a suggestion for how to improve Emacs, the best place to send it is to bug-gnu-emacs . Please explain as clearly as possible what change you would like to see, and why and how you think it would improve Emacs.
If you have already written an improvement, please tell us about it. If you have not yet started work, it is useful to contact emacs-devel before you start; it might be possible to suggest ways to make your extension fit in better with the rest of Emacs.
When implementing a feature, please follow the Emacs coding standards; see Coding Standards. In addition, substantial contributions require a copyright assignment to the FSF; see Copyright Assignment.
The development version of Emacs can be downloaded from the repository where it is actively maintained by a group of developers. See the Emacs project page https://savannah.gnu.org/projects/emacs/ for access details.
It is important to write your patches based on the current working version. If you start from an older version, your patch may be outdated (so that maintainers will have a hard time applying it), or changes in Emacs may have made your patch unnecessary. After you have downloaded the repository source, you should read the file INSTALL.REPO for build instructions (they differ to some extent from a normal build).
If you would like to make more extensive contributions, see the CONTRIBUTE file in the Emacs source tree for information on how to be an Emacs developer. That file is distributed as part of the source tarball of every released Emacs version, and can also be found on-line in the Emacs on-line source repository. If you cloned the Emacs repository, per the instructions in https://savannah.gnu.org/projects/emacs/, you will find this file in the top directory of the source Emacs tree.
For documentation on Emacs (to understand how to implement your desired change), refer to:
- the Emacs Manual https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs/manual/emacs.html.
- the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs/manual/elisp.html.
- https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs
- https://www.emacswiki.org/
Next: Copyright Assignment, Up: Contributing to Emacs Development [Contents][Index]
54.1 Coding Standards
Contributed code should follow the GNU Coding Standards https://www.gnu.org/prep/standards/. This may also be available in info on your system.
If it doesn’t, we’ll need to find someone to fix the code before we can use it.
Emacs has additional style and coding conventions:
- the “Tips and Conventions” Appendix in the Emacs Lisp Reference https://www.gnu.org/software/emacs/manual/html_node/elisp/Tips.html.
- Avoid using
defadvice
orwith-eval-after-load
for Lisp code to be included in Emacs. - Remove all trailing whitespace in all source and text files.
- Use
?\s
instead of?
in Lisp code for a space character.
Previous: Coding Standards, Up: Contributing to Emacs Development [Contents][Index]
54.2 Copyright Assignment
The FSF (Free Software Foundation) is the copyright holder for GNU Emacs. The FSF is a nonprofit with a worldwide mission to promote computer user freedom and to defend the rights of all free software users. For general information, see the website https://www.fsf.org/.
Generally speaking, for non-trivial contributions to GNU Emacs and packages stored in GNU ELPA, we require that the copyright be assigned to the FSF. For the reasons behind this, see https://www.gnu.org/licenses/why-assign.html.
Copyright assignment is a simple process. Residents of many countries can do it entirely electronically. We can help you get started, including sending you the forms you should fill, and answer any questions you may have (or point you to the people with the answers), at the emacs-devel@gnu.org mailing list.
(Please note: general discussion about why some GNU projects ask for a copyright assignment is off-topic for emacs-devel. See gnu-misc-discuss instead.)
A copyright disclaimer is also a possibility, but we prefer an assignment. Note that the disclaimer, like an assignment, involves you sending signed paperwork to the FSF (simply saying “this is in the public domain” is not enough). Also, a disclaimer cannot be applied to future work, it has to be repeated each time you want to send something new.
We can accept small changes (roughly, fewer than 15 lines) without an assignment. This is a cumulative limit (e.g., three separate 5 line patches) over all your contributions.
Next: GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE, Previous: Contributing to Emacs Development, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
55 How To Get Help with GNU Emacs
If you need help installing, using or changing GNU Emacs, there are two ways to find it:
- Send a message to
the
help-gnu-emacs mailing list,
or post your request on newsgroup
gnu.emacs.help
. (This mailing list and newsgroup interconnect, so it does not matter which one you use.) - Look in the service directory for someone who might help you for a fee.
Next: GNU Free Documentation License, Previous: How To Get Help with GNU Emacs, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix A GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE
Copyright © 2007 Free Software Foundation, Inc. https://fsf.org/ Everyone is permitted to copy and distribute verbatim copies of this license document, but changing it is not allowed.
Preamble
The GNU General Public License is a free, copyleft license for software and other kinds of works.
The licenses for most software and other practical works are designed to take away your freedom to share and change the works. By contrast, the GNU General Public License is intended to guarantee your freedom to share and change all versions of a program—to make sure it remains free software for all its users. We, the Free Software Foundation, use the GNU General Public License for most of our software; it applies also to any other work released this way by its authors. You can apply it to your programs, too.
When we speak of free software, we are referring to freedom, not price. Our General Public Licenses are designed to make sure that you have the freedom to distribute copies of free software (and charge for them if you wish), that you receive source code or can get it if you want it, that you can change the software or use pieces of it in new free programs, and that you know you can do these things.
To protect your rights, we need to prevent others from denying you these rights or asking you to surrender the rights. Therefore, you have certain responsibilities if you distribute copies of the software, or if you modify it: responsibilities to respect the freedom of others.
For example, if you distribute copies of such a program, whether gratis or for a fee, you must pass on to the recipients the same freedoms that you received. You must make sure that they, too, receive or can get the source code. And you must show them these terms so they know their rights.
Developers that use the GNU GPL protect your rights with two steps: (1) assert copyright on the software, and (2) offer you this License giving you legal permission to copy, distribute and/or modify it.
For the developers’ and authors’ protection, the GPL clearly explains that there is no warranty for this free software. For both users’ and authors’ sake, the GPL requires that modified versions be marked as changed, so that their problems will not be attributed erroneously to authors of previous versions.
Some devices are designed to deny users access to install or run modified versions of the software inside them, although the manufacturer can do so. This is fundamentally incompatible with the aim of protecting users’ freedom to change the software. The systematic pattern of such abuse occurs in the area of products for individuals to use, which is precisely where it is most unacceptable. Therefore, we have designed this version of the GPL to prohibit the practice for those products. If such problems arise substantially in other domains, we stand ready to extend this provision to those domains in future versions of the GPL, as needed to protect the freedom of users.
Finally, every program is threatened constantly by software patents. States should not allow patents to restrict development and use of software on general-purpose computers, but in those that do, we wish to avoid the special danger that patents applied to a free program could make it effectively proprietary. To prevent this, the GPL assures that patents cannot be used to render the program non-free.
The precise terms and conditions for copying, distribution and modification follow.
TERMS AND CONDITIONS
- Definitions.
“This License” refers to version 3 of the GNU General Public License.
“Copyright” also means copyright-like laws that apply to other kinds of works, such as semiconductor masks.
“The Program” refers to any copyrightable work licensed under this License. Each licensee is addressed as “you”. “Licensees” and “recipients” may be individuals or organizations.
To “modify” a work means to copy from or adapt all or part of the work in a fashion requiring copyright permission, other than the making of an exact copy. The resulting work is called a “modified version” of the earlier work or a work “based on” the earlier work.
A “covered work” means either the unmodified Program or a work based on the Program.
To “propagate” a work means to do anything with it that, without permission, would make you directly or secondarily liable for infringement under applicable copyright law, except executing it on a computer or modifying a private copy. Propagation includes copying, distribution (with or without modification), making available to the public, and in some countries other activities as well.
To “convey” a work means any kind of propagation that enables other parties to make or receive copies. Mere interaction with a user through a computer network, with no transfer of a copy, is not conveying.
An interactive user interface displays “Appropriate Legal Notices” to the extent that it includes a convenient and prominently visible feature that (1) displays an appropriate copyright notice, and (2) tells the user that there is no warranty for the work (except to the extent that warranties are provided), that licensees may convey the work under this License, and how to view a copy of this License. If the interface presents a list of user commands or options, such as a menu, a prominent item in the list meets this criterion.
- Source Code.
The “source code” for a work means the preferred form of the work for making modifications to it. “Object code” means any non-source form of a work.
A “Standard Interface” means an interface that either is an official standard defined by a recognized standards body, or, in the case of interfaces specified for a particular programming language, one that is widely used among developers working in that language.
The “System Libraries” of an executable work include anything, other than the work as a whole, that (a) is included in the normal form of packaging a Major Component, but which is not part of that Major Component, and (b) serves only to enable use of the work with that Major Component, or to implement a Standard Interface for which an implementation is available to the public in source code form. A “Major Component”, in this context, means a major essential component (kernel, window system, and so on) of the specific operating system (if any) on which the executable work runs, or a compiler used to produce the work, or an object code interpreter used to run it.
The “Corresponding Source” for a work in object code form means all the source code needed to generate, install, and (for an executable work) run the object code and to modify the work, including scripts to control those activities. However, it does not include the work’s System Libraries, or general-purpose tools or generally available free programs which are used unmodified in performing those activities but which are not part of the work. For example, Corresponding Source includes interface definition files associated with source files for the work, and the source code for shared libraries and dynamically linked subprograms that the work is specifically designed to require, such as by intimate data communication or control flow between those subprograms and other parts of the work.
The Corresponding Source need not include anything that users can regenerate automatically from other parts of the Corresponding Source.
The Corresponding Source for a work in source code form is that same work.
- Basic Permissions.
All rights granted under this License are granted for the term of copyright on the Program, and are irrevocable provided the stated conditions are met. This License explicitly affirms your unlimited permission to run the unmodified Program. The output from running a covered work is covered by this License only if the output, given its content, constitutes a covered work. This License acknowledges your rights of fair use or other equivalent, as provided by copyright law.
You may make, run and propagate covered works that you do not convey, without conditions so long as your license otherwise remains in force. You may convey covered works to others for the sole purpose of having them make modifications exclusively for you, or provide you with facilities for running those works, provided that you comply with the terms of this License in conveying all material for which you do not control copyright. Those thus making or running the covered works for you must do so exclusively on your behalf, under your direction and control, on terms that prohibit them from making any copies of your copyrighted material outside their relationship with you.
Conveying under any other circumstances is permitted solely under the conditions stated below. Sublicensing is not allowed; section 10 makes it unnecessary.
- Protecting Users’ Legal Rights From Anti-Circumvention Law.
No covered work shall be deemed part of an effective technological measure under any applicable law fulfilling obligations under article 11 of the WIPO copyright treaty adopted on 20 December 1996, or similar laws prohibiting or restricting circumvention of such measures.
When you convey a covered work, you waive any legal power to forbid circumvention of technological measures to the extent such circumvention is effected by exercising rights under this License with respect to the covered work, and you disclaim any intention to limit operation or modification of the work as a means of enforcing, against the work’s users, your or third parties’ legal rights to forbid circumvention of technological measures.
- Conveying Verbatim Copies.
You may convey verbatim copies of the Program’s source code as you receive it, in any medium, provided that you conspicuously and appropriately publish on each copy an appropriate copyright notice; keep intact all notices stating that this License and any non-permissive terms added in accord with section 7 apply to the code; keep intact all notices of the absence of any warranty; and give all recipients a copy of this License along with the Program.
You may charge any price or no price for each copy that you convey, and you may offer support or warranty protection for a fee.
- Conveying Modified Source Versions.
You may convey a work based on the Program, or the modifications to produce it from the Program, in the form of source code under the terms of section 4, provided that you also meet all of these conditions:
- The work must carry prominent notices stating that you modified it, and giving a relevant date.
- The work must carry prominent notices stating that it is released under this License and any conditions added under section 7. This requirement modifies the requirement in section 4 to “keep intact all notices”.
- You must license the entire work, as a whole, under this License to anyone who comes into possession of a copy. This License will therefore apply, along with any applicable section 7 additional terms, to the whole of the work, and all its parts, regardless of how they are packaged. This License gives no permission to license the work in any other way, but it does not invalidate such permission if you have separately received it.
- If the work has interactive user interfaces, each must display Appropriate Legal Notices; however, if the Program has interactive interfaces that do not display Appropriate Legal Notices, your work need not make them do so.
A compilation of a covered work with other separate and independent works, which are not by their nature extensions of the covered work, and which are not combined with it such as to form a larger program, in or on a volume of a storage or distribution medium, is called an “aggregate” if the compilation and its resulting copyright are not used to limit the access or legal rights of the compilation’s users beyond what the individual works permit. Inclusion of a covered work in an aggregate does not cause this License to apply to the other parts of the aggregate.
- Conveying Non-Source Forms.
You may convey a covered work in object code form under the terms of sections 4 and 5, provided that you also convey the machine-readable Corresponding Source under the terms of this License, in one of these ways:
- Convey the object code in, or embodied in, a physical product (including a physical distribution medium), accompanied by the Corresponding Source fixed on a durable physical medium customarily used for software interchange.
- Convey the object code in, or embodied in, a physical product (including a physical distribution medium), accompanied by a written offer, valid for at least three years and valid for as long as you offer spare parts or customer support for that product model, to give anyone who possesses the object code either (1) a copy of the Corresponding Source for all the software in the product that is covered by this License, on a durable physical medium customarily used for software interchange, for a price no more than your reasonable cost of physically performing this conveying of source, or (2) access to copy the Corresponding Source from a network server at no charge.
- Convey individual copies of the object code with a copy of the written offer to provide the Corresponding Source. This alternative is allowed only occasionally and noncommercially, and only if you received the object code with such an offer, in accord with subsection 6b.
- Convey the object code by offering access from a designated place (gratis or for a charge), and offer equivalent access to the Corresponding Source in the same way through the same place at no further charge. You need not require recipients to copy the Corresponding Source along with the object code. If the place to copy the object code is a network server, the Corresponding Source may be on a different server (operated by you or a third party) that supports equivalent copying facilities, provided you maintain clear directions next to the object code saying where to find the Corresponding Source. Regardless of what server hosts the Corresponding Source, you remain obligated to ensure that it is available for as long as needed to satisfy these requirements.
- Convey the object code using peer-to-peer transmission, provided you inform other peers where the object code and Corresponding Source of the work are being offered to the general public at no charge under subsection 6d.
A separable portion of the object code, whose source code is excluded from the Corresponding Source as a System Library, need not be included in conveying the object code work.
A “User Product” is either (1) a “consumer product”, which means any tangible personal property which is normally used for personal, family, or household purposes, or (2) anything designed or sold for incorporation into a dwelling. In determining whether a product is a consumer product, doubtful cases shall be resolved in favor of coverage. For a particular product received by a particular user, “normally used” refers to a typical or common use of that class of product, regardless of the status of the particular user or of the way in which the particular user actually uses, or expects or is expected to use, the product. A product is a consumer product regardless of whether the product has substantial commercial, industrial or non-consumer uses, unless such uses represent the only significant mode of use of the product.
“Installation Information” for a User Product means any methods, procedures, authorization keys, or other information required to install and execute modified versions of a covered work in that User Product from a modified version of its Corresponding Source. The information must suffice to ensure that the continued functioning of the modified object code is in no case prevented or interfered with solely because modification has been made.
If you convey an object code work under this section in, or with, or specifically for use in, a User Product, and the conveying occurs as part of a transaction in which the right of possession and use of the User Product is transferred to the recipient in perpetuity or for a fixed term (regardless of how the transaction is characterized), the Corresponding Source conveyed under this section must be accompanied by the Installation Information. But this requirement does not apply if neither you nor any third party retains the ability to install modified object code on the User Product (for example, the work has been installed in ROM).
The requirement to provide Installation Information does not include a requirement to continue to provide support service, warranty, or updates for a work that has been modified or installed by the recipient, or for the User Product in which it has been modified or installed. Access to a network may be denied when the modification itself materially and adversely affects the operation of the network or violates the rules and protocols for communication across the network.
Corresponding Source conveyed, and Installation Information provided, in accord with this section must be in a format that is publicly documented (and with an implementation available to the public in source code form), and must require no special password or key for unpacking, reading or copying.
- Additional Terms.
“Additional permissions” are terms that supplement the terms of this License by making exceptions from one or more of its conditions. Additional permissions that are applicable to the entire Program shall be treated as though they were included in this License, to the extent that they are valid under applicable law. If additional permissions apply only to part of the Program, that part may be used separately under those permissions, but the entire Program remains governed by this License without regard to the additional permissions.
When you convey a copy of a covered work, you may at your option remove any additional permissions from that copy, or from any part of it. (Additional permissions may be written to require their own removal in certain cases when you modify the work.) You may place additional permissions on material, added by you to a covered work, for which you have or can give appropriate copyright permission.
Notwithstanding any other provision of this License, for material you add to a covered work, you may (if authorized by the copyright holders of that material) supplement the terms of this License with terms:
- Disclaiming warranty or limiting liability differently from the terms of sections 15 and 16 of this License; or
- Requiring preservation of specified reasonable legal notices or author attributions in that material or in the Appropriate Legal Notices displayed by works containing it; or
- Prohibiting misrepresentation of the origin of that material, or requiring that modified versions of such material be marked in reasonable ways as different from the original version; or
- Limiting the use for publicity purposes of names of licensors or authors of the material; or
- Declining to grant rights under trademark law for use of some trade names, trademarks, or service marks; or
- Requiring indemnification of licensors and authors of that material by anyone who conveys the material (or modified versions of it) with contractual assumptions of liability to the recipient, for any liability that these contractual assumptions directly impose on those licensors and authors.
All other non-permissive additional terms are considered “further restrictions” within the meaning of section 10. If the Program as you received it, or any part of it, contains a notice stating that it is governed by this License along with a term that is a further restriction, you may remove that term. If a license document contains a further restriction but permits relicensing or conveying under this License, you may add to a covered work material governed by the terms of that license document, provided that the further restriction does not survive such relicensing or conveying.
If you add terms to a covered work in accord with this section, you must place, in the relevant source files, a statement of the additional terms that apply to those files, or a notice indicating where to find the applicable terms.
Additional terms, permissive or non-permissive, may be stated in the form of a separately written license, or stated as exceptions; the above requirements apply either way.
- Termination.
You may not propagate or modify a covered work except as expressly provided under this License. Any attempt otherwise to propagate or modify it is void, and will automatically terminate your rights under this License (including any patent licenses granted under the third paragraph of section 11).
However, if you cease all violation of this License, then your license from a particular copyright holder is reinstated (a) provisionally, unless and until the copyright holder explicitly and finally terminates your license, and (b) permanently, if the copyright holder fails to notify you of the violation by some reasonable means prior to 60 days after the cessation.
Moreover, your license from a particular copyright holder is reinstated permanently if the copyright holder notifies you of the violation by some reasonable means, this is the first time you have received notice of violation of this License (for any work) from that copyright holder, and you cure the violation prior to 30 days after your receipt of the notice.
Termination of your rights under this section does not terminate the licenses of parties who have received copies or rights from you under this License. If your rights have been terminated and not permanently reinstated, you do not qualify to receive new licenses for the same material under section 10.
- Acceptance Not Required for Having Copies.
You are not required to accept this License in order to receive or run a copy of the Program. Ancillary propagation of a covered work occurring solely as a consequence of using peer-to-peer transmission to receive a copy likewise does not require acceptance. However, nothing other than this License grants you permission to propagate or modify any covered work. These actions infringe copyright if you do not accept this License. Therefore, by modifying or propagating a covered work, you indicate your acceptance of this License to do so.
- Automatic Licensing of Downstream Recipients.
Each time you convey a covered work, the recipient automatically receives a license from the original licensors, to run, modify and propagate that work, subject to this License. You are not responsible for enforcing compliance by third parties with this License.
An “entity transaction” is a transaction transferring control of an organization, or substantially all assets of one, or subdividing an organization, or merging organizations. If propagation of a covered work results from an entity transaction, each party to that transaction who receives a copy of the work also receives whatever licenses to the work the party’s predecessor in interest had or could give under the previous paragraph, plus a right to possession of the Corresponding Source of the work from the predecessor in interest, if the predecessor has it or can get it with reasonable efforts.
You may not impose any further restrictions on the exercise of the rights granted or affirmed under this License. For example, you may not impose a license fee, royalty, or other charge for exercise of rights granted under this License, and you may not initiate litigation (including a cross-claim or counterclaim in a lawsuit) alleging that any patent claim is infringed by making, using, selling, offering for sale, or importing the Program or any portion of it.
- Patents.
A “contributor” is a copyright holder who authorizes use under this License of the Program or a work on which the Program is based. The work thus licensed is called the contributor’s “contributor version”.
A contributor’s “essential patent claims” are all patent claims owned or controlled by the contributor, whether already acquired or hereafter acquired, that would be infringed by some manner, permitted by this License, of making, using, or selling its contributor version, but do not include claims that would be infringed only as a consequence of further modification of the contributor version. For purposes of this definition, “control” includes the right to grant patent sublicenses in a manner consistent with the requirements of this License.
Each contributor grants you a non-exclusive, worldwide, royalty-free patent license under the contributor’s essential patent claims, to make, use, sell, offer for sale, import and otherwise run, modify and propagate the contents of its contributor version.
In the following three paragraphs, a “patent license” is any express agreement or commitment, however denominated, not to enforce a patent (such as an express permission to practice a patent or covenant not to sue for patent infringement). To “grant” such a patent license to a party means to make such an agreement or commitment not to enforce a patent against the party.
If you convey a covered work, knowingly relying on a patent license, and the Corresponding Source of the work is not available for anyone to copy, free of charge and under the terms of this License, through a publicly available network server or other readily accessible means, then you must either (1) cause the Corresponding Source to be so available, or (2) arrange to deprive yourself of the benefit of the patent license for this particular work, or (3) arrange, in a manner consistent with the requirements of this License, to extend the patent license to downstream recipients. “Knowingly relying” means you have actual knowledge that, but for the patent license, your conveying the covered work in a country, or your recipient’s use of the covered work in a country, would infringe one or more identifiable patents in that country that you have reason to believe are valid.
If, pursuant to or in connection with a single transaction or arrangement, you convey, or propagate by procuring conveyance of, a covered work, and grant a patent license to some of the parties receiving the covered work authorizing them to use, propagate, modify or convey a specific copy of the covered work, then the patent license you grant is automatically extended to all recipients of the covered work and works based on it.
A patent license is “discriminatory” if it does not include within the scope of its coverage, prohibits the exercise of, or is conditioned on the non-exercise of one or more of the rights that are specifically granted under this License. You may not convey a covered work if you are a party to an arrangement with a third party that is in the business of distributing software, under which you make payment to the third party based on the extent of your activity of conveying the work, and under which the third party grants, to any of the parties who would receive the covered work from you, a discriminatory patent license (a) in connection with copies of the covered work conveyed by you (or copies made from those copies), or (b) primarily for and in connection with specific products or compilations that contain the covered work, unless you entered into that arrangement, or that patent license was granted, prior to 28 March 2007.
Nothing in this License shall be construed as excluding or limiting any implied license or other defenses to infringement that may otherwise be available to you under applicable patent law.
- No Surrender of Others’ Freedom.
If conditions are imposed on you (whether by court order, agreement or otherwise) that contradict the conditions of this License, they do not excuse you from the conditions of this License. If you cannot convey a covered work so as to satisfy simultaneously your obligations under this License and any other pertinent obligations, then as a consequence you may not convey it at all. For example, if you agree to terms that obligate you to collect a royalty for further conveying from those to whom you convey the Program, the only way you could satisfy both those terms and this License would be to refrain entirely from conveying the Program.
- Use with the GNU Affero General Public License.
Notwithstanding any other provision of this License, you have permission to link or combine any covered work with a work licensed under version 3 of the GNU Affero General Public License into a single combined work, and to convey the resulting work. The terms of this License will continue to apply to the part which is the covered work, but the special requirements of the GNU Affero General Public License, section 13, concerning interaction through a network will apply to the combination as such.
- Revised Versions of this License.
The Free Software Foundation may publish revised and/or new versions of the GNU General Public License from time to time. Such new versions will be similar in spirit to the present version, but may differ in detail to address new problems or concerns.
Each version is given a distinguishing version number. If the Program specifies that a certain numbered version of the GNU General Public License “or any later version” applies to it, you have the option of following the terms and conditions either of that numbered version or of any later version published by the Free Software Foundation. If the Program does not specify a version number of the GNU General Public License, you may choose any version ever published by the Free Software Foundation.
If the Program specifies that a proxy can decide which future versions of the GNU General Public License can be used, that proxy’s public statement of acceptance of a version permanently authorizes you to choose that version for the Program.
Later license versions may give you additional or different permissions. However, no additional obligations are imposed on any author or copyright holder as a result of your choosing to follow a later version.
- Disclaimer of Warranty.
THERE IS NO WARRANTY FOR THE PROGRAM, TO THE EXTENT PERMITTED BY APPLICABLE LAW. EXCEPT WHEN OTHERWISE STATED IN WRITING THE COPYRIGHT HOLDERS AND/OR OTHER PARTIES PROVIDE THE PROGRAM “AS IS” WITHOUT WARRANTY OF ANY KIND, EITHER EXPRESSED OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING, BUT NOT LIMITED TO, THE IMPLIED WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY AND FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE. THE ENTIRE RISK AS TO THE QUALITY AND PERFORMANCE OF THE PROGRAM IS WITH YOU. SHOULD THE PROGRAM PROVE DEFECTIVE, YOU ASSUME THE COST OF ALL NECESSARY SERVICING, REPAIR OR CORRECTION.
- Limitation of Liability.
IN NO EVENT UNLESS REQUIRED BY APPLICABLE LAW OR AGREED TO IN WRITING WILL ANY COPYRIGHT HOLDER, OR ANY OTHER PARTY WHO MODIFIES AND/OR CONVEYS THE PROGRAM AS PERMITTED ABOVE, BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR DAMAGES, INCLUDING ANY GENERAL, SPECIAL, INCIDENTAL OR CONSEQUENTIAL DAMAGES ARISING OUT OF THE USE OR INABILITY TO USE THE PROGRAM (INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO LOSS OF DATA OR DATA BEING RENDERED INACCURATE OR LOSSES SUSTAINED BY YOU OR THIRD PARTIES OR A FAILURE OF THE PROGRAM TO OPERATE WITH ANY OTHER PROGRAMS), EVEN IF SUCH HOLDER OR OTHER PARTY HAS BEEN ADVISED OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
- Interpretation of Sections 15 and 16.
If the disclaimer of warranty and limitation of liability provided above cannot be given local legal effect according to their terms, reviewing courts shall apply local law that most closely approximates an absolute waiver of all civil liability in connection with the Program, unless a warranty or assumption of liability accompanies a copy of the Program in return for a fee.
END OF TERMS AND CONDITIONS
How to Apply These Terms to Your New Programs
If you develop a new program, and you want it to be of the greatest possible use to the public, the best way to achieve this is to make it free software which everyone can redistribute and change under these terms.
To do so, attach the following notices to the program. It is safest to attach them to the start of each source file to most effectively state the exclusion of warranty; and each file should have at least the “copyright” line and a pointer to where the full notice is found.
one line to give the program's name and a brief idea of what it does. Copyright (C) year name of author This program is free software: you can redistribute it and/or modify it under the terms of the GNU General Public License as published by the Free Software Foundation, either version 3 of the License, or (at your option) any later version. This program is distributed in the hope that it will be useful, but WITHOUT ANY WARRANTY; without even the implied warranty of MERCHANTABILITY or FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE. See the GNU General Public License for more details. You should have received a copy of the GNU General Public License along with this program. If not, see https://www.gnu.org/licenses/.
Also add information on how to contact you by electronic and paper mail.
If the program does terminal interaction, make it output a short notice like this when it starts in an interactive mode:
program Copyright (C) year name of author This program comes with ABSOLUTELY NO WARRANTY; for details type ‘show w’. This is free software, and you are welcome to redistribute it under certain conditions; type ‘show c’ for details.
The hypothetical commands ‘show w’ and ‘show c’ should show the appropriate parts of the General Public License. Of course, your program’s commands might be different; for a GUI interface, you would use an “about box”.
You should also get your employer (if you work as a programmer) or school, if any, to sign a “copyright disclaimer” for the program, if necessary. For more information on this, and how to apply and follow the GNU GPL, see https://www.gnu.org/licenses/.
The GNU General Public License does not permit incorporating your program into proprietary programs. If your program is a subroutine library, you may consider it more useful to permit linking proprietary applications with the library. If this is what you want to do, use the GNU Lesser General Public License instead of this License. But first, please read https://www.gnu.org/licenses/why-not-lgpl.html.
Next: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation, Previous: GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix B GNU Free Documentation License
Copyright © 2000, 2001, 2002, 2007, 2008 Free Software Foundation, Inc. https://fsf.org/ Everyone is permitted to copy and distribute verbatim copies of this license document, but changing it is not allowed.
- PREAMBLE
The purpose of this License is to make a manual, textbook, or other functional and useful document free in the sense of freedom: to assure everyone the effective freedom to copy and redistribute it, with or without modifying it, either commercially or noncommercially. Secondarily, this License preserves for the author and publisher a way to get credit for their work, while not being considered responsible for modifications made by others.
This License is a kind of “copyleft”, which means that derivative works of the document must themselves be free in the same sense. It complements the GNU General Public License, which is a copyleft license designed for free software.
We have designed this License in order to use it for manuals for free software, because free software needs free documentation: a free program should come with manuals providing the same freedoms that the software does. But this License is not limited to software manuals; it can be used for any textual work, regardless of subject matter or whether it is published as a printed book. We recommend this License principally for works whose purpose is instruction or reference.
- APPLICABILITY AND DEFINITIONS
This License applies to any manual or other work, in any medium, that contains a notice placed by the copyright holder saying it can be distributed under the terms of this License. Such a notice grants a world-wide, royalty-free license, unlimited in duration, to use that work under the conditions stated herein. The “Document”, below, refers to any such manual or work. Any member of the public is a licensee, and is addressed as “you”. You accept the license if you copy, modify or distribute the work in a way requiring permission under copyright law.
A “Modified Version” of the Document means any work containing the Document or a portion of it, either copied verbatim, or with modifications and/or translated into another language.
A “Secondary Section” is a named appendix or a front-matter section of the Document that deals exclusively with the relationship of the publishers or authors of the Document to the Document’s overall subject (or to related matters) and contains nothing that could fall directly within that overall subject. (Thus, if the Document is in part a textbook of mathematics, a Secondary Section may not explain any mathematics.) The relationship could be a matter of historical connection with the subject or with related matters, or of legal, commercial, philosophical, ethical or political position regarding them.
The “Invariant Sections” are certain Secondary Sections whose titles are designated, as being those of Invariant Sections, in the notice that says that the Document is released under this License. If a section does not fit the above definition of Secondary then it is not allowed to be designated as Invariant. The Document may contain zero Invariant Sections. If the Document does not identify any Invariant Sections then there are none.
The “Cover Texts” are certain short passages of text that are listed, as Front-Cover Texts or Back-Cover Texts, in the notice that says that the Document is released under this License. A Front-Cover Text may be at most 5 words, and a Back-Cover Text may be at most 25 words.
A “Transparent” copy of the Document means a machine-readable copy, represented in a format whose specification is available to the general public, that is suitable for revising the document straightforwardly with generic text editors or (for images composed of pixels) generic paint programs or (for drawings) some widely available drawing editor, and that is suitable for input to text formatters or for automatic translation to a variety of formats suitable for input to text formatters. A copy made in an otherwise Transparent file format whose markup, or absence of markup, has been arranged to thwart or discourage subsequent modification by readers is not Transparent. An image format is not Transparent if used for any substantial amount of text. A copy that is not “Transparent” is called “Opaque”.
Examples of suitable formats for Transparent copies include plain ASCII without markup, Texinfo input format, LaTeX input format, SGML or XML using a publicly available DTD, and standard-conforming simple HTML, PostScript or PDF designed for human modification. Examples of transparent image formats include PNG, XCF and JPG. Opaque formats include proprietary formats that can be read and edited only by proprietary word processors, SGML or XML for which the DTD and/or processing tools are not generally available, and the machine-generated HTML, PostScript or PDF produced by some word processors for output purposes only.
The “Title Page” means, for a printed book, the title page itself, plus such following pages as are needed to hold, legibly, the material this License requires to appear in the title page. For works in formats which do not have any title page as such, “Title Page” means the text near the most prominent appearance of the work’s title, preceding the beginning of the body of the text.
The “publisher” means any person or entity that distributes copies of the Document to the public.
A section “Entitled XYZ” means a named subunit of the Document whose title either is precisely XYZ or contains XYZ in parentheses following text that translates XYZ in another language. (Here XYZ stands for a specific section name mentioned below, such as “Acknowledgements”, “Dedications”, “Endorsements”, or “History”.) To “Preserve the Title” of such a section when you modify the Document means that it remains a section “Entitled XYZ” according to this definition.
The Document may include Warranty Disclaimers next to the notice which states that this License applies to the Document. These Warranty Disclaimers are considered to be included by reference in this License, but only as regards disclaiming warranties: any other implication that these Warranty Disclaimers may have is void and has no effect on the meaning of this License.
- VERBATIM COPYING
You may copy and distribute the Document in any medium, either commercially or noncommercially, provided that this License, the copyright notices, and the license notice saying this License applies to the Document are reproduced in all copies, and that you add no other conditions whatsoever to those of this License. You may not use technical measures to obstruct or control the reading or further copying of the copies you make or distribute. However, you may accept compensation in exchange for copies. If you distribute a large enough number of copies you must also follow the conditions in section 3.
You may also lend copies, under the same conditions stated above, and you may publicly display copies.
- COPYING IN QUANTITY
If you publish printed copies (or copies in media that commonly have printed covers) of the Document, numbering more than 100, and the Document’s license notice requires Cover Texts, you must enclose the copies in covers that carry, clearly and legibly, all these Cover Texts: Front-Cover Texts on the front cover, and Back-Cover Texts on the back cover. Both covers must also clearly and legibly identify you as the publisher of these copies. The front cover must present the full title with all words of the title equally prominent and visible. You may add other material on the covers in addition. Copying with changes limited to the covers, as long as they preserve the title of the Document and satisfy these conditions, can be treated as verbatim copying in other respects.
If the required texts for either cover are too voluminous to fit legibly, you should put the first ones listed (as many as fit reasonably) on the actual cover, and continue the rest onto adjacent pages.
If you publish or distribute Opaque copies of the Document numbering more than 100, you must either include a machine-readable Transparent copy along with each Opaque copy, or state in or with each Opaque copy a computer-network location from which the general network-using public has access to download using public-standard network protocols a complete Transparent copy of the Document, free of added material. If you use the latter option, you must take reasonably prudent steps, when you begin distribution of Opaque copies in quantity, to ensure that this Transparent copy will remain thus accessible at the stated location until at least one year after the last time you distribute an Opaque copy (directly or through your agents or retailers) of that edition to the public.
It is requested, but not required, that you contact the authors of the Document well before redistributing any large number of copies, to give them a chance to provide you with an updated version of the Document.
- MODIFICATIONS
You may copy and distribute a Modified Version of the Document under the conditions of sections 2 and 3 above, provided that you release the Modified Version under precisely this License, with the Modified Version filling the role of the Document, thus licensing distribution and modification of the Modified Version to whoever possesses a copy of it. In addition, you must do these things in the Modified Version:
- Use in the Title Page (and on the covers, if any) a title distinct from that of the Document, and from those of previous versions (which should, if there were any, be listed in the History section of the Document). You may use the same title as a previous version if the original publisher of that version gives permission.
- List on the Title Page, as authors, one or more persons or entities responsible for authorship of the modifications in the Modified Version, together with at least five of the principal authors of the Document (all of its principal authors, if it has fewer than five), unless they release you from this requirement.
- State on the Title page the name of the publisher of the Modified Version, as the publisher.
- Preserve all the copyright notices of the Document.
- Add an appropriate copyright notice for your modifications adjacent to the other copyright notices.
- Include, immediately after the copyright notices, a license notice giving the public permission to use the Modified Version under the terms of this License, in the form shown in the Addendum below.
- Preserve in that license notice the full lists of Invariant Sections and required Cover Texts given in the Document’s license notice.
- Include an unaltered copy of this License.
- Preserve the section Entitled “History”, Preserve its Title, and add to it an item stating at least the title, year, new authors, and publisher of the Modified Version as given on the Title Page. If there is no section Entitled “History” in the Document, create one stating the title, year, authors, and publisher of the Document as given on its Title Page, then add an item describing the Modified Version as stated in the previous sentence.
- Preserve the network location, if any, given in the Document for public access to a Transparent copy of the Document, and likewise the network locations given in the Document for previous versions it was based on. These may be placed in the “History” section. You may omit a network location for a work that was published at least four years before the Document itself, or if the original publisher of the version it refers to gives permission.
- For any section Entitled “Acknowledgements” or “Dedications”, Preserve the Title of the section, and preserve in the section all the substance and tone of each of the contributor acknowledgements and/or dedications given therein.
- Preserve all the Invariant Sections of the Document, unaltered in their text and in their titles. Section numbers or the equivalent are not considered part of the section titles.
- Delete any section Entitled “Endorsements”. Such a section may not be included in the Modified Version.
- Do not retitle any existing section to be Entitled “Endorsements” or to conflict in title with any Invariant Section.
- Preserve any Warranty Disclaimers.
If the Modified Version includes new front-matter sections or appendices that qualify as Secondary Sections and contain no material copied from the Document, you may at your option designate some or all of these sections as invariant. To do this, add their titles to the list of Invariant Sections in the Modified Version’s license notice. These titles must be distinct from any other section titles.
You may add a section Entitled “Endorsements”, provided it contains nothing but endorsements of your Modified Version by various parties—for example, statements of peer review or that the text has been approved by an organization as the authoritative definition of a standard.
You may add a passage of up to five words as a Front-Cover Text, and a passage of up to 25 words as a Back-Cover Text, to the end of the list of Cover Texts in the Modified Version. Only one passage of Front-Cover Text and one of Back-Cover Text may be added by (or through arrangements made by) any one entity. If the Document already includes a cover text for the same cover, previously added by you or by arrangement made by the same entity you are acting on behalf of, you may not add another; but you may replace the old one, on explicit permission from the previous publisher that added the old one.
The author(s) and publisher(s) of the Document do not by this License give permission to use their names for publicity for or to assert or imply endorsement of any Modified Version.
- COMBINING DOCUMENTS
You may combine the Document with other documents released under this License, under the terms defined in section 4 above for modified versions, provided that you include in the combination all of the Invariant Sections of all of the original documents, unmodified, and list them all as Invariant Sections of your combined work in its license notice, and that you preserve all their Warranty Disclaimers.
The combined work need only contain one copy of this License, and multiple identical Invariant Sections may be replaced with a single copy. If there are multiple Invariant Sections with the same name but different contents, make the title of each such section unique by adding at the end of it, in parentheses, the name of the original author or publisher of that section if known, or else a unique number. Make the same adjustment to the section titles in the list of Invariant Sections in the license notice of the combined work.
In the combination, you must combine any sections Entitled “History” in the various original documents, forming one section Entitled “History”; likewise combine any sections Entitled “Acknowledgements”, and any sections Entitled “Dedications”. You must delete all sections Entitled “Endorsements.”
- COLLECTIONS OF DOCUMENTS
You may make a collection consisting of the Document and other documents released under this License, and replace the individual copies of this License in the various documents with a single copy that is included in the collection, provided that you follow the rules of this License for verbatim copying of each of the documents in all other respects.
You may extract a single document from such a collection, and distribute it individually under this License, provided you insert a copy of this License into the extracted document, and follow this License in all other respects regarding verbatim copying of that document.
- AGGREGATION WITH INDEPENDENT WORKS
A compilation of the Document or its derivatives with other separate and independent documents or works, in or on a volume of a storage or distribution medium, is called an “aggregate” if the copyright resulting from the compilation is not used to limit the legal rights of the compilation’s users beyond what the individual works permit. When the Document is included in an aggregate, this License does not apply to the other works in the aggregate which are not themselves derivative works of the Document.
If the Cover Text requirement of section 3 is applicable to these copies of the Document, then if the Document is less than one half of the entire aggregate, the Document’s Cover Texts may be placed on covers that bracket the Document within the aggregate, or the electronic equivalent of covers if the Document is in electronic form. Otherwise they must appear on printed covers that bracket the whole aggregate.
- TRANSLATION
Translation is considered a kind of modification, so you may distribute translations of the Document under the terms of section 4. Replacing Invariant Sections with translations requires special permission from their copyright holders, but you may include translations of some or all Invariant Sections in addition to the original versions of these Invariant Sections. You may include a translation of this License, and all the license notices in the Document, and any Warranty Disclaimers, provided that you also include the original English version of this License and the original versions of those notices and disclaimers. In case of a disagreement between the translation and the original version of this License or a notice or disclaimer, the original version will prevail.
If a section in the Document is Entitled “Acknowledgements”, “Dedications”, or “History”, the requirement (section 4) to Preserve its Title (section 1) will typically require changing the actual title.
- TERMINATION
You may not copy, modify, sublicense, or distribute the Document except as expressly provided under this License. Any attempt otherwise to copy, modify, sublicense, or distribute it is void, and will automatically terminate your rights under this License.
However, if you cease all violation of this License, then your license from a particular copyright holder is reinstated (a) provisionally, unless and until the copyright holder explicitly and finally terminates your license, and (b) permanently, if the copyright holder fails to notify you of the violation by some reasonable means prior to 60 days after the cessation.
Moreover, your license from a particular copyright holder is reinstated permanently if the copyright holder notifies you of the violation by some reasonable means, this is the first time you have received notice of violation of this License (for any work) from that copyright holder, and you cure the violation prior to 30 days after your receipt of the notice.
Termination of your rights under this section does not terminate the licenses of parties who have received copies or rights from you under this License. If your rights have been terminated and not permanently reinstated, receipt of a copy of some or all of the same material does not give you any rights to use it.
- FUTURE REVISIONS OF THIS LICENSE
The Free Software Foundation may publish new, revised versions of the GNU Free Documentation License from time to time. Such new versions will be similar in spirit to the present version, but may differ in detail to address new problems or concerns. See https://www.gnu.org/licenses/.
Each version of the License is given a distinguishing version number. If the Document specifies that a particular numbered version of this License “or any later version” applies to it, you have the option of following the terms and conditions either of that specified version or of any later version that has been published (not as a draft) by the Free Software Foundation. If the Document does not specify a version number of this License, you may choose any version ever published (not as a draft) by the Free Software Foundation. If the Document specifies that a proxy can decide which future versions of this License can be used, that proxy’s public statement of acceptance of a version permanently authorizes you to choose that version for the Document.
- RELICENSING
“Massive Multiauthor Collaboration Site” (or “MMC Site”) means any World Wide Web server that publishes copyrightable works and also provides prominent facilities for anybody to edit those works. A public wiki that anybody can edit is an example of such a server. A “Massive Multiauthor Collaboration” (or “MMC”) contained in the site means any set of copyrightable works thus published on the MMC site.
“CC-BY-SA” means the Creative Commons Attribution-Share Alike 3.0 license published by Creative Commons Corporation, a not-for-profit corporation with a principal place of business in San Francisco, California, as well as future copyleft versions of that license published by that same organization.
“Incorporate” means to publish or republish a Document, in whole or in part, as part of another Document.
An MMC is “eligible for relicensing” if it is licensed under this License, and if all works that were first published under this License somewhere other than this MMC, and subsequently incorporated in whole or in part into the MMC, (1) had no cover texts or invariant sections, and (2) were thus incorporated prior to November 1, 2008.
The operator of an MMC Site may republish an MMC contained in the site under CC-BY-SA on the same site at any time before August 1, 2009, provided the MMC is eligible for relicensing.
ADDENDUM: How to use this License for your documents
To use this License in a document you have written, include a copy of the License in the document and put the following copyright and license notices just after the title page:
Copyright (C) year your name. Permission is granted to copy, distribute and/or modify this document under the terms of the GNU Free Documentation License, Version 1.3 or any later version published by the Free Software Foundation; with no Invariant Sections, no Front-Cover Texts, and no Back-Cover Texts. A copy of the license is included in the section entitled ``GNU Free Documentation License''.
If you have Invariant Sections, Front-Cover Texts and Back-Cover Texts, replace the “with…Texts.” line with this:
with the Invariant Sections being list their titles, with the Front-Cover Texts being list, and with the Back-Cover Texts being list.
If you have Invariant Sections without Cover Texts, or some other combination of the three, merge those two alternatives to suit the situation.
If your document contains nontrivial examples of program code, we recommend releasing these examples in parallel under your choice of free software license, such as the GNU General Public License, to permit their use in free software.
Next: X Options and Resources, Previous: GNU Free Documentation License, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix C Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation
Emacs supports command line arguments to request various actions when invoking Emacs. These are for compatibility with other editors and for sophisticated activities. We don’t recommend using them for ordinary editing (See Using Emacs as a Server, for a way to access an existing Emacs job from the command line).
Arguments starting with ‘-’ are options, and so is ‘+linenum’. All other arguments specify files to visit. Emacs visits the specified files while it starts up. The last file specified on the command line becomes the current buffer; the other files are also visited in other buffers. As with most programs, the special argument ‘--’ says that all subsequent arguments are file names, not options, even if they start with ‘-’.
Emacs command options can specify many things, such as the size and position of the X window Emacs uses, its colors, and so on. A few options support advanced usage, such as running Lisp functions on files in batch mode. The sections of this chapter describe the available options, arranged according to their purpose.
There are two ways of writing options: the short forms that start with a single ‘-’, and the long forms that start with ‘--’. For example, ‘-d’ is a short form and ‘--display’ is the corresponding long form.
The long forms with ‘--’ are easier to remember, but longer to type. However, you don’t have to spell out the whole option name; any unambiguous abbreviation is enough. When a long option requires an argument, you can use either a space or an equal sign to separate the option name and the argument. Thus, for the option ‘--display’, you can write either ‘--display sugar-bombs:0.0’ or ‘--display=sugar-bombs:0.0’. We recommend an equal sign because it makes the relationship clearer, and the tables below always show an equal sign.
Most options specify how to initialize Emacs, or set parameters for
the Emacs session. We call them initial options. A few options
specify things to do, such as loading libraries or calling Lisp
functions. These are called action options. These and file
names together are called action arguments. The action
arguments are stored as a list of strings in the variable
command-line-args
. (Actually, when Emacs starts up,
command-line-args
contains all the arguments passed from the
command line; during initialization, the initial arguments are removed
from this list when they are processed, leaving only the action
arguments.)
- Action Arguments
- Initial Options
- Command Argument Example
- Environment Variables
- Specifying the Display Name
- Font Specification Options
- Window Color Options
- Options for Window Size and Position
- Internal and Outer Borders
- Frame Titles
- Icons
- Other Display Options
C.1 Action Arguments
Here is a table of action arguments:
- ‘file’ ¶
- ‘--file=file’
- ‘--find-file=file’
- ‘--visit=file’
-
Visit the specified file. See Visiting Files.
When Emacs starts up, it displays the startup buffer in one window, and the buffer visiting file in another window (see Multiple Windows). If you supply more than one file argument, the displayed file is the last one specified on the command line; the other files are visited but their buffers are not shown.
If the startup buffer is disabled (see Entering Emacs), then starting Emacs with one file argument displays the buffer visiting file in a single window. With two file arguments, Emacs displays the files in two different windows. With more than two file arguments, Emacs displays the last file specified in one window, plus another window with a Buffer Menu showing all the other files (see Operating on Several Buffers). To inhibit using the Buffer Menu for this, change the variable
inhibit-startup-buffer-menu
tot
. - ‘+linenum file’ ¶
Visit the specified file, then go to line number linenum in it.
- ‘+linenum:columnnum file’
Visit the specified file, then go to line number linenum and put point at column number columnnum.
- ‘-l file’ ¶
- ‘--load=file’
-
Load a Lisp library named file with the function
load
. If file is not an absolute file name, Emacs first looks for it in the current directory, then in the directories listed inload-path
(see Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs).Warning: If previous command-line arguments have visited files, the current directory is the directory of the last file visited.
- ‘-L dir’ ¶
- ‘--directory=dir’
Prepend directory dir to the variable
load-path
. If you specify multiple ‘-L’ options, Emacs preserves the relative order; i.e., using ‘-L /foo -L /bar’ results in aload-path
of the form("/foo" "/bar" …)
. If dir begins with ‘:’, Emacs removes the ‘:’ and appends (rather than prepends) the remainder toload-path
. (On MS Windows, use ‘;’ instead of ‘:’; i.e., use the value ofpath-separator
.)- ‘-f function’ ¶
- ‘--funcall=function’
-
Call Lisp function function. If it is an interactive function (a command), it reads the arguments interactively just as if you had called the same function with a key sequence. Otherwise, it calls the function with no arguments.
- ‘--eval=expression’ ¶
- ‘--execute=expression’
-
Evaluate Lisp expression expression.
- ‘--insert=file’ ¶
-
Insert the contents of file into the buffer that is current when this command-line argument is processed. Usually, this is the *scratch* buffer (see Lisp Interaction Buffers), but if arguments earlier on the command line visit files or switch buffers, that might be a different buffer. The effect of this command-line argument is like what M-x insert-file does (see Miscellaneous File Operations).
- ‘--kill’ ¶
Exit from Emacs without asking for confirmation.
- ‘--help’ ¶
Print a usage message listing all available options, then exit successfully.
- ‘--version’ ¶
Print Emacs version, then exit successfully.
- ‘--fingerprint’ ¶
Print the Emacs “fingerprint”, which is used to uniquely identify the compiled version of Emacs.
Next: Command Argument Example, Previous: Action Arguments, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.2 Initial Options
The initial options specify parameters for the Emacs session. This section describes the more general initial options; some other options specifically related to the X Window System appear in the following sections.
Some initial options affect the loading of the initialization file. Normally, Emacs first loads site-start.el if it exists, then your own initialization file if it exists, and finally the default initialization file default.el if it exists (see The Emacs Initialization File). Certain options prevent loading of some of these files or substitute other files for them.
- ‘-chdir directory’ ¶
- ‘--chdir=directory’
-
Change to directory before doing anything else. This is mainly used by session management in X so that Emacs starts in the same directory as it stopped. This makes desktop saving and restoring easier.
- ‘-t device’ ¶
- ‘--terminal=device’
-
Use device as the device for terminal input and output. This option implies ‘--no-window-system’.
- ‘-d display’ ¶
- ‘--display=display’
-
Use the X Window System and use the display named display to open the initial Emacs frame. See Specifying the Display Name, for more details.
- ‘-nw’ ¶
- ‘--no-window-system’
-
Don’t communicate directly with the window system, disregarding the
DISPLAY
environment variable even if it is set. This means that Emacs uses the terminal from which it was launched for all its display and input. - ‘-batch’
- ‘--batch’
Run Emacs in batch mode. Batch mode is used for running programs written in Emacs Lisp from shell scripts, makefiles, and so on. To invoke a Lisp program, use the ‘-batch’ option in conjunction with one or more of ‘-l’, ‘-f’ or ‘--eval’ (see Action Arguments). See Command Argument Example, for an example.
In batch mode, Emacs does not display the text being edited, and the standard terminal interrupt characters such as C-z and C-c have their usual effect. Emacs functions that normally print a message in the echo area will print to either the standard output stream (
stdout
) or the standard error stream (stderr
) instead. (To be precise, functions likeprin1
,princ
andprint
print tostdout
, whilemessage
anderror
print tostderr
.) Functions that normally read keyboard input from the minibuffer take their input from the terminal’s standard input stream (stdin
) instead.‘--batch’ implies ‘-q’ (do not load an initialization file), but site-start.el is loaded nonetheless. It also causes Emacs to exit after processing all the command options. In addition, it disables auto-saving except in buffers for which auto-saving is explicitly requested, and when saving files it omits the
fsync
system call unless otherwise requested.Errors that occur when running a ‘--batch’ Emacs will result in an Emacs Lisp backtrace being printed. To disable this behavior, set
backtrace-on-error-noninteractive
tonil
.- ‘--script file’ ¶
-
Run Emacs in batch mode, like ‘--batch’, and then read and execute the Lisp code in file.
The normal use of this option is in executable script files that run Emacs. They can start with this text on the first line
#!/usr/bin/emacs --script
which will invoke Emacs with ‘--script’ and supply the name of the script file as file. Emacs Lisp then treats the ‘#!’ on this first line as a comment delimiter.
- ‘-x’ ¶
This option can only be used in executable script files, and should be invoked like this:
#!/usr/bin/emacs -x
This is like ‘--script’, but suppresses loading the init files (like
--quick
), and can’t be used on a normal command line (since it doesn’t specify the script to load). In addition, when it reaches the end of the script, it exits Emacs and uses the value of the final form as the exit value from the script (if the final value is numerical). Otherwise, it will always exit with a zero value. Note that when Emacs reads the Lisp code in this case, it ignores any file-local variables (see Specifying File Variables), both in the first line and in a local-variables section near the end of the file.- ‘--no-build-details’ ¶
-
Omit details like system name and build time from the Emacs executable, so that builds are more deterministic. This switch is not meant for regular (or interactive) use, since it makes commands like
system-name
returnnil
. - ‘-q’ ¶
- ‘--no-init-file’
-
Do not load any initialization file (see The Emacs Initialization File). When Emacs is invoked with this option, the Customize facility does not allow options to be saved (see Easy Customization Interface). This option does not disable loading site-start.el.
- ‘--no-site-file’ ¶
- ‘-nsl’
-
Do not load site-start.el (see The Emacs Initialization File). The ‘-Q’ option does this too, but other options like ‘-q’ do not.
- ‘--no-site-lisp’ ¶
-
Do not include the site-lisp directories in
load-path
(see The Emacs Initialization File). The ‘-Q’ option does this too. - ‘--init-directory’ ¶
Specify the directory to use when looking for the Emacs init files.
- ‘--no-splash’ ¶
-
Do not display a startup screen. You can also achieve this effect by setting the variable
inhibit-startup-screen
to non-nil
in your initialization file (see Entering Emacs). - ‘--no-x-resources’ ¶
-
Do not load X resources. You can also achieve this effect by setting the variable
inhibit-x-resources
tot
in your initialization file (see X Resources). - ‘-Q’ ¶
- ‘--quick’
Start Emacs with minimum customizations. This is similar to using ‘-q’, ‘--no-site-file’, ‘--no-site-lisp’, ‘--no-x-resources’, and ‘--no-splash’ together.
- ‘-daemon’
- ‘--daemon[=name]’
- ‘--bg-daemon[=name]’
- ‘--fg-daemon[=name]’
Start Emacs as a daemon: after Emacs starts up, it starts the Emacs server without opening any frames. You can then use the
emacsclient
command to connect to Emacs for editing. (Optionally, you can specify an explicit name for the server; if you do, you will need to specify the same name when you invokeemacsclient
, via its --socket-name option, seeemacsclient
Options.) See Using Emacs as a Server, for information about using Emacs as a daemon. A “background” daemon disconnects from the terminal and runs in the background (‘--daemon’ is an alias for ‘--bg-daemon’).- ‘--no-desktop’ ¶
Do not reload any saved desktop. See Saving Emacs Sessions.
- ‘-u user’ ¶
- ‘--user=user’
-
Load user’s initialization file instead of your own26.
- ‘--debug-init’ ¶
-
Enable the Emacs Lisp debugger for errors in the init file. See Entering the Debugger on an Error in The GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- ‘--module-assertions’ ¶
-
Enable expensive correctness checks when dealing with dynamically loadable modules. This is intended for module authors that wish to verify that their module conforms to the module API requirements. The option makes Emacs abort if a module-related assertion triggers. See Writing Dynamically-Loaded Modules in The GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- ‘--dump-file=file’ ¶
-
Load the dumped Emacs state from the named file. By default, an installed Emacs will look for its dump state in a file named emacs.pdmp in the directory where the Emacs installation puts the architecture-dependent files; the variable
exec-directory
holds the name of that directory. emacs is the name of the Emacs executable file, normally just emacs. (When you invoke Emacs from the src directory where it was built without installing it, it will look for the dump file in the directory of the executable.) If you rename or move the dump file to a different place, you can use this option to tell Emacs where to find that file.
Next: Environment Variables, Previous: Initial Options, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.3 Command Argument Example
Here is an example of using Emacs with arguments and options. It assumes you have a Lisp program file called hack-c.el which, when loaded, performs some useful operation on the current buffer, expected to be a C program.
emacs --batch foo.c -l hack-c -f save-buffer >& log
This says to visit foo.c, load hack-c.el (which makes
changes in the visited file), save foo.c (note that
save-buffer
is the function that C-x C-s is bound to), and
then exit back to the shell (because of ‘--batch’). ‘--batch’
also guarantees there will be no problem redirecting output to
log, because Emacs will not assume that it has a display terminal
to work with.
Next: Specifying the Display Name, Previous: Command Argument Example, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.4 Environment Variables
The environment is a feature of the operating system; it consists of a collection of variables with names and values. Each variable is called an environment variable; environment variable names are case-sensitive, and it is conventional to use upper case letters only. The values are all text strings.
What makes the environment useful is that subprocesses inherit the environment automatically from their parent process. This means you can set up an environment variable in your login shell, and all the programs you run (including Emacs) will automatically see it. Subprocesses of Emacs (such as shells, compilers, and version control programs) inherit the environment from Emacs, too.
Inside Emacs, the command M-x getenv reads the name of an
environment variable, and prints its value in the echo area. M-x
setenv sets a variable in the Emacs environment, and C-u M-x
setenv removes a variable. (Environment variable substitutions with
‘$’ work in the value just as in file names; see File Names with $.) The variable initial-environment
stores the initial
environment inherited by Emacs.
The way to set environment variables outside of Emacs depends on the
operating system, and especially the shell that you are using. For
example, here’s how to set the environment variable ORGANIZATION
to ‘not very much’ using Bash:
export ORGANIZATION="not very much"
and here’s how to do it in csh or tcsh:
setenv ORGANIZATION "not very much"
When Emacs is using the X Window System, various environment variables that control X work for Emacs as well. See the X documentation for more information.
Next: Miscellaneous Variables, Up: Environment Variables [Contents][Index]
C.4.1 General Variables
Here is an alphabetical list of environment variables that have special meanings in Emacs. Most of these variables are also used by some other programs. Emacs does not require any of these environment variables to be set, but it uses their values if they are set.
CDPATH
¶Used by the
cd
command to search for the directory you specify, when you specify a relative directory.COLORTERM
¶If this variable is set to the value ‘truecolor’, it tells Emacs to use 24-bit true color on text-mode displays even if the terminfo database is not installed. Emacs will use built-in commands to request true color by RGB values instead of the missing terminfo information.
DBUS_SESSION_BUS_ADDRESS
¶Used by D-Bus when Emacs is compiled with it. Usually, there is no need to change it. Setting it to a dummy address, like ‘unix:path=/dev/null’, suppresses connections to the D-Bus session bus as well as autolaunching the D-Bus session bus if not running yet.
EMACSDATA
¶Directory for the architecture-independent files that come with Emacs. This is used to initialize the variable
data-directory
.EMACSDOC
¶Directory for the documentation string file, which is used to initialize the Lisp variable
doc-directory
.EMACSLOADPATH
¶A colon-separated list of directories27 to search for Emacs Lisp files. If set, it modifies the usual initial value of the
load-path
variable (see Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs). An empty element stands for the default value ofload-path
; e.g., using ‘EMACSLOADPATH="/tmp:"’ adds /tmp to the front of the defaultload-path
. To specify an empty element in the middle of the list, use 2 colons in a row, as in ‘EMACSLOADPATH="/tmp::/foo"’.EMACSPATH
¶A colon-separated list of directories to search for executable files. If set, Emacs uses this in addition to
PATH
(see below) when initializing the variableexec-path
(see Running Shell Commands from Emacs).EMAIL
¶-
Your email address; used to initialize the Lisp variable
user-mail-address
, which the Emacs mail interface puts into the ‘From’ header of outgoing messages (see Mail Header Fields). ESHELL
¶Used for shell-mode to override the
SHELL
environment variable (see Interactive Subshell).HISTFILE
¶The name of the file that shell commands are saved in between logins. This variable defaults to ~/.bash_history if you use Bash, to ~/.sh_history if you use ksh, and to ~/.history otherwise.
HOME
¶The location of your files in the directory tree; used for expansion of file names starting with a tilde (~). If set, it should be set to an absolute file name. (If set to a relative file name, Emacs interprets it relative to the directory where Emacs was started, but we don’t recommend to use this feature.) If unset,
HOME
normally defaults to the home directory of the user given byLOGNAME
,USER
or your user ID, or to / if all else fails. On MS-DOS, it defaults to the directory from which Emacs was started, with ‘/bin’ removed from the end if it was present. On Windows, the default value ofHOME
is the Application Data subdirectory of the user profile directory (normally, this is C:/Documents and Settings/username/Application Data, where username is your user name), though for backwards compatibility C:/ will be used instead if a .emacs file is found there.HOSTNAME
¶The name of the machine that Emacs is running on.
INFOPATH
¶A colon-separated list of directories in which to search for Info files.
LC_ALL
¶LC_COLLATE
LC_CTYPE
LC_MESSAGES
LC_MONETARY
LC_NUMERIC
LC_TIME
LANG
The user’s preferred locale. The locale has six categories, specified by the environment variables
LC_COLLATE
for sorting,LC_CTYPE
for character encoding,LC_MESSAGES
for system messages,LC_MONETARY
for monetary formats,LC_NUMERIC
for numbers, andLC_TIME
for dates and times. If one of these variables is not set, the category defaults to the value of theLANG
environment variable, or to the default ‘C’ locale ifLANG
is not set. But ifLC_ALL
is specified, it overrides the settings of all the other locale environment variables.On MS-Windows and macOS, if
LANG
is not already set in the environment, Emacs sets it based on the system-wide default. You can set this in the “Regional Settings” Control Panel on some versions of MS-Windows, and in the “Language and Region” System Preference on macOS.The value of the
LC_CTYPE
category is matched against entries inlocale-language-names
,locale-charset-language-names
, andlocale-preferred-coding-systems
, to select a default language environment and coding system. See Language Environments.LOGNAME
¶The user’s login name. See also
USER
.MAIL
¶The name of your system mail inbox.
MH
¶Name of setup file for the mh system. See MH-E in The Emacs Interface to MH.
NAME
¶Your real-world name. This is used to initialize the variable
user-full-name
(see Mail Header Fields).NNTPSERVER
¶The name of the news server. Used by the mh and Gnus packages.
ORGANIZATION
¶The name of the organization to which you belong. Used for setting the ‘Organization:’ header in your posts from the Gnus package.
PATH
¶A colon-separated list of directories containing executable files. This is used to initialize the variable
exec-path
(see Running Shell Commands from Emacs).PWD
¶If set, this should be the default directory when Emacs was started.
REPLYTO
¶If set, this specifies an initial value for the variable
mail-default-reply-to
(see Mail Header Fields).SAVEDIR
¶The name of a directory in which news articles are saved by default. Used by the Gnus package.
SHELL
¶The name of an interpreter used to parse and execute programs run from inside Emacs. This is used to initialize the variable
shell-file-name
(see Single Shell Commands).SMTPSERVER
¶The name of the outgoing mail server. This is used to initialize the variable
smtpmail-smtp-server
(see Mail Sending).TERM
¶The type of the terminal that Emacs is using. This variable must be set unless Emacs is run in batch mode. On MS-DOS, it defaults to ‘internal’, which specifies a built-in terminal emulation that handles the machine’s own display.
TERMCAP
¶The name of the termcap library file describing how to program the terminal specified by
TERM
. This defaults to /etc/termcap.TMPDIR
¶TMP
TEMP
These environment variables are used to initialize the variable
temporary-file-directory
, which specifies a directory in which to put temporary files (see Backup Files). Emacs tries to useTMPDIR
first. If that is unset, Emacs normally falls back on /tmp, but on MS-Windows and MS-DOS it instead falls back onTMP
, thenTEMP
, and finally c:/temp.TZ
¶This specifies the default time zone and possibly also daylight saving time information. See Time Zone Rules in The GNU Emacs Lisp Reference Manual. On MS-DOS, if
TZ
is not set in the environment when Emacs starts, Emacs defines a default value as appropriate for the country code returned by DOS. On MS-Windows, Emacs does not useTZ
at all.USER
¶The user’s login name. See also
LOGNAME
. On MS-DOS, this defaults to ‘root’.VERSION_CONTROL
¶Used to initialize the
version-control
variable (see Single or Numbered Backups).
Next: The MS-Windows System Registry, Previous: General Variables, Up: Environment Variables [Contents][Index]
C.4.2 Miscellaneous Variables
These variables are used only on particular configurations:
COMSPEC
¶On MS-DOS and MS-Windows, the name of the command interpreter to use when invoking batch files and commands internal to the shell. On MS-DOS this is also used to make a default value for the
SHELL
environment variable.NAME
¶On MS-DOS, this variable defaults to the value of the
USER
variable.EMACSTEST
¶On MS-DOS, this specifies a file to use to log the operation of the internal terminal emulator. This feature is useful for submitting bug reports.
EMACSCOLORS
¶On MS-DOS, this specifies the screen colors. It is useful to set them this way, since otherwise Emacs would display the default colors momentarily when it starts up.
The value of this variable should be the two-character encoding of the foreground (the first character) and the background (the second character) colors of the default face. Each character should be the hexadecimal code for the desired color on a standard PC text-mode display. For example, to get blue text on a light gray background, specify ‘EMACSCOLORS=17’, since 1 is the code of the blue color and 7 is the code of the light gray color.
The PC display usually supports only eight background colors. However, Emacs switches the DOS display to a mode where all 16 colors can be used for the background, so all four bits of the background color are actually used.
PRELOAD_WINSOCK
¶On MS-Windows, if you set this variable, Emacs will load and initialize the network library at startup, instead of waiting until the first time it is required.
WAYLAND_DISPLAY
¶Pgtk Emacs (built with --with-pgtk) can run on Wayland natively.
WAYLAND_DISPLAY
specifies the connection to the compositor.emacs_dir
¶On MS-Windows,
emacs_dir
is a special environment variable, which indicates the full path of the directory in which Emacs is installed. If Emacs is installed in the standard directory structure, it calculates this value automatically. It is not much use setting this variable yourself unless your installation is non-standard, since unlike other environment variables, it will be overridden by Emacs at startup. When setting other environment variables, such asEMACSLOADPATH
, you may find it useful to useemacs_dir
rather than hard-coding an absolute path. This allows multiple versions of Emacs to share the same environment variable settings, and it allows you to move the Emacs installation directory, without changing any environment or registry settings.
Previous: Miscellaneous Variables, Up: Environment Variables [Contents][Index]
C.4.3 The MS-Windows System Registry
On MS-Windows, the environment variables emacs_dir
,
EMACSLOADPATH
, EMACSDATA
, EMACSPATH
, EMACSDOC
,
SHELL
, TERM
, HOME
, LANG
, and
PRELOAD_WINSOCK
can also be set in the HKEY_CURRENT_USER
or the HKEY_LOCAL_MACHINE section of the system registry, under
the /Software/GNU/Emacs key. When Emacs starts, as well as
checking the environment, it also checks the system registry for those
variables.
To determine the value of those variables, Emacs goes through the following procedure. First, it checks the environment. If the variable is not found there, Emacs looks for a registry key by the name of the variable under /Software/GNU/Emacs; first in the HKEY_CURRENT_USER section of the registry, and if not found there, in the HKEY_LOCAL_MACHINE section. Finally, if Emacs still cannot determine the values, it uses the compiled-in defaults.
Note that the registry settings have global system-wide effect: they will affect all Emacs sessions run on the system. Thus, if you run different Emacs versions, or use both installed and un-installed Emacs executables, or build newer versions of Emacs, the settings in the registry will cause all of them to use the same directories, which is probably not what you want. For this reason, we recommend against setting these variables in the registry. If you have such settings in the registry, we recommend that you remove them.
If you run the Emacs MS-Windows installation program
addpm.exe
, it will update any existing registry settings of
the emacs_dir
, EMACSLOADPATH
, EMACSDATA
,
EMACSPATH
, EMACSDOC
, SHELL
, and TERM
variables
to have the values suitable for the installed Emacs version with which
addpm.exe
came. Note that addpm.exe
will
not create any registry setting that didn’t exist, it will only
update existing settings, which are most probably inherited from an
old Emacs installation, so that they are compatible with the newly
installed Emacs version. Running addpm.exe
is no longer
necessary when installing recent versions of Emacs, so we only
recommend doing that if you are upgrading from an older version, and
cannot remove these settings from the registry for some reason.
In addition to the environment variables above, you can also add settings to the /Software/GNU/Emacs registry key to specify X resources (see X Options and Resources). Most of the settings you can specify in your .Xdefaults file can be set from that registry key.
Next: Font Specification Options, Previous: Environment Variables, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.5 Specifying the Display Name
The environment variable DISPLAY
tells all X clients,
including Emacs, where to display their windows. Its value is set by
default in ordinary circumstances, when you start an X server and run
jobs locally. You can specify the display yourself; one reason to do
this is if you want to log into another system and run Emacs there,
and have the window displayed at your local terminal.
DISPLAY
has the syntax
‘host:display.screen’, where host is the
host name of the X Window System server machine, display is an
arbitrarily-assigned number that distinguishes your server (X
terminal) from other servers on the same machine, and screen is
a field that allows an X server to control multiple terminal screens.
The period and the screen field are optional. If included,
screen is usually zero.
For example, if your host is named ‘glasperle’ and your server is
the first (or perhaps the only) server listed in the configuration, your
DISPLAY
is ‘glasperle:0.0’.
You can specify the display name explicitly when you run Emacs, either
by changing the DISPLAY
variable, or with the option ‘-d
display’ or ‘--display=display’. Here is an example:
emacs --display=glasperle:0 &
You can inhibit the use of the X window system with the ‘-nw’ option. Then Emacs uses its controlling text terminal for display. See Initial Options.
Sometimes, security arrangements prevent a program on a remote system from displaying on your local system. In this case, trying to run Emacs produces messages like this:
Xlib: connection to "glasperle:0.0" refused by server
You might be able to overcome this problem by using the xhost
command on the local system to give permission for access from your
remote machine.
Next: Window Color Options, Previous: Specifying the Display Name, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.6 Font Specification Options
You can use the command line option ‘-fn font’ (or ‘--font’, which is an alias for ‘-fn’) to specify a default font:
- ‘-fn font’ ¶
- ‘--font=font’
-
Use font as the default font.
When passing a font name to Emacs on the command line, you may need to quote it, by enclosing it in quotation marks, if it contains characters that the shell treats specially (e.g., spaces). For example:
emacs -fn "DejaVu Sans Mono-12"
See Fonts, for details about font names and other ways to specify the default font.
Next: Options for Window Size and Position, Previous: Font Specification Options, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.7 Window Color Options
You can use the following command-line options to specify the colors to use for various parts of the Emacs display. Colors may be specified using either color names or RGB triplets (see Colors for Faces).
- ‘-fg color’ ¶
- ‘--foreground-color=color’
-
Specify the foreground color, overriding the color specified by the
default
face (see Text Faces). - ‘-bg color’ ¶
- ‘--background-color=color’
-
Specify the background color, overriding the color specified by the
default
face. - ‘-bd color’ ¶
- ‘--border-color=color’
-
Specify the color of the border of the X window. This has no effect if Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support.
- ‘-cr color’ ¶
- ‘--cursor-color=color’
-
Specify the color of the Emacs cursor which indicates where point is.
- ‘-ms color’ ¶
- ‘--mouse-color=color’
-
Specify the color for the mouse cursor when the mouse is in the Emacs window.
- ‘-r’ ¶
- ‘-rv’
- ‘--reverse-video’
-
Reverse video: swap the foreground and background colors.
- ‘--color=mode’ ¶
-
Set the color support mode when Emacs is run on a text terminal. This option overrides the number of supported colors that the character terminal advertises in its
termcap
orterminfo
database. The parameter mode can be one of the following:- ‘never’
- ‘no’
Don’t use colors even if the terminal’s capabilities specify color support.
- ‘default’
- ‘auto’
Same as when --color is not used at all: Emacs detects at startup whether the terminal supports colors, and if it does, turns on colored display.
- ‘always’
- ‘yes’
- ‘ansi8’
Turn on the color support unconditionally, and use color commands specified by the ANSI escape sequences for the 8 standard colors.
- ‘num’
Use color mode for num colors. If num is -1, turn off color support (equivalent to ‘never’); if it is 0, use the default color support for this terminal (equivalent to ‘auto’); otherwise use an appropriate standard mode for num colors. Depending on your terminal’s capabilities, Emacs might be able to turn on a color mode for 8, 16, 88, or 256 as the value of num. If there is no mode that supports num colors, Emacs acts as if num were 0, i.e., it uses the terminal’s default color support mode.
If mode is omitted, it defaults to ansi8.
For example, to use a coral mouse cursor and a slate blue text cursor, enter:
emacs -ms coral -cr 'slate blue' &
You can reverse the foreground and background colors through the ‘-rv’ option or with the X resource ‘reverseVideo’.
The ‘-fg’, ‘-bg’, and ‘-rv’ options function on text terminals as well as on graphical displays.
Next: Internal and Outer Borders, Previous: Window Color Options, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.8 Options for Window Size and Position
Here is a list of the command-line options for specifying size and position of the initial Emacs frame:
- ‘-g widthxheight[{+-}xoffset{+-}yoffset]]’ ¶
- ‘--geometry=widthxheight[{+-}xoffset{+-}yoffset]]’
-
Specify the size width and height (measured in character columns and lines), and positions xoffset and yoffset (measured in pixels). The width and height parameters apply to all frames, whereas xoffset and yoffset only to the initial frame.
- ‘-fs’ ¶
- ‘--fullscreen’
-
Specify that width and height should be that of the screen. Normally no window manager decorations are shown. (After starting Emacs, you can toggle this state using F11,
toggle-frame-fullscreen
.) - ‘-mm’ ¶
- ‘--maximized’
-
Specify that the Emacs frame should be maximized. This normally means that the frame has window manager decorations. (After starting Emacs, you can toggle this state using M-F10,
toggle-frame-maximized
.) - ‘-fh’ ¶
- ‘--fullheight’
-
Specify that the height should be the height of the screen.
- ‘-fw’ ¶
- ‘--fullwidth’
-
Specify that the width should be the width of the screen.
In the ‘--geometry’ option, {+-}
means either a plus
sign or a minus sign. A plus
sign before xoffset means it is the distance from the left side of
the screen; a minus sign means it counts from the right side. A plus
sign before yoffset means it is the distance from the top of the
screen, and a minus sign there indicates the distance from the bottom.
The values xoffset and yoffset may themselves be positive or
negative, but that doesn’t change their meaning, only their direction.
Emacs uses the same units as xterm
does to interpret the geometry.
The width and height are measured in characters, so a large font
creates a larger frame than a small font. (If you specify a proportional
font, Emacs uses its maximum bounds width as the width unit.) The
xoffset and yoffset are measured in pixels.
You do not have to specify all of the fields in the geometry specification. If you omit both xoffset and yoffset, the window manager decides where to put the Emacs frame, possibly by letting you place it with the mouse. For example, ‘164x55’ specifies a window 164 columns wide, enough for two ordinary width windows side by side, and 55 lines tall.
The default frame width is 80 characters and the default height is between 35 and 40 lines, depending on the OS and the window manager. You can omit either the width or the height or both. If you start the geometry with an integer, Emacs interprets it as the width. If you start with an ‘x’ followed by an integer, Emacs interprets it as the height. Thus, ‘81’ specifies just the width; ‘x45’ specifies just the height.
If you start the geometry with ‘+’ or ‘-’, that introduces an offset, which means both sizes are omitted. Thus, ‘-3’ specifies the xoffset only. (If you give just one offset, it is always xoffset.) ‘+3-3’ specifies both the xoffset and the yoffset, placing the frame near the bottom left of the screen.
You can specify a default for any or all of the fields in your X resource file (see X Resources), and then override selected fields with a ‘--geometry’ option.
Since the mode line and the echo area occupy the last 2 lines of the frame, the height of the initial text window is 2 less than the height specified in your geometry. In non-X-toolkit versions of Emacs, the menu bar also takes one line of the specified number. But in the X toolkit version, the menu bar is additional and does not count against the specified height. The tool bar, if present, is also additional.
Enabling or disabling the menu bar or tool bar alters the amount of space available for ordinary text. Therefore, if Emacs starts up with a tool bar (which is the default), and handles the geometry specification assuming there is a tool bar, and then your initialization file disables the tool bar, you will end up with a frame geometry different from what you asked for. To get the intended size with no tool bar, use an X resource to specify “no tool bar” (see Table of X Resources for Emacs); then Emacs will already know there’s no tool bar when it processes the specified geometry.
When using one of ‘--fullscreen’, ‘--maximized’,
‘--fullwidth’ or ‘--fullheight’, some window managers require
you to set the variable frame-resize-pixelwise
to a non-nil
value to make a frame appear truly maximized or full-screen.
Some window managers have options that can make them ignore both program-specified and user-specified positions. If these are set, Emacs fails to position the window correctly.
Next: Frame Titles, Previous: Options for Window Size and Position, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.9 Internal and Outer Borders
An Emacs frame has an internal border and an outer border. The internal border is an extra strip of the background color around the text portion of the frame. Emacs itself draws the internal border. The outer border is drawn by X outside the tool and menu bars of the frame. There is also an external border which is drawn by the window manager. The size of the external border cannot be set from within Emacs.
- ‘-ib width’ ¶
- ‘--internal-border=width’
-
Specify width as the width of the internal border (around the frame’s text area), in pixels.
- ‘-bw width’ ¶
- ‘--border-width=width’
-
Specify width as the width of the outer border, in pixels.
When you specify the size of the frame, that does not count the borders. The frame’s position is measured from the outside edge of the external border.
Use the ‘-ib n’ option to specify an internal border n pixels wide. The default is 1. Use ‘-bw n’ to specify the width of the outer border (though the window manager may not pay attention to what you specify). The default width of the outer border is 2.
Next: Icons, Previous: Internal and Outer Borders, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.10 Frame Titles
Each Emacs frame always has a title, which appears in window decorations and icons as the name of the frame. The default title is of the form ‘invocation-name@machine’ (if there is only one frame) or shows the selected window’s buffer name (if there is more than one frame).
You can specify a non-default title for the initial Emacs frame with a command line option:
- ‘-T title’ ¶
- ‘--title=title’
-
Specify title as the title for the initial Emacs frame.
The ‘--name’ option (see X Resources) also specifies the title for the initial Emacs frame.
Next: Other Display Options, Previous: Frame Titles, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.11 Icons
- ‘-iconic’ ¶
- ‘--iconic’
Start Emacs in an iconified state.
- ‘-nbi’ ¶
- ‘--no-bitmap-icon’
-
Disable the use of the Emacs icon.
Most window managers allow you to iconify (or “minimize”) an Emacs frame, hiding it from sight. Some window managers replace iconified windows with tiny icons, while others remove them entirely from sight. The ‘-iconic’ option tells Emacs to begin running in an iconified state, rather than showing a frame right away. The text frame doesn’t appear until you deiconify (or “un-minimize”) it.
By default, Emacs uses an icon containing the Emacs logo. On desktop environments such as Gnome, this icon is also displayed in other contexts, e.g., when switching into an Emacs frame. The ‘-nbi’ or ‘--no-bitmap-icon’ option tells Emacs to let the window manager choose what sort of icon to use—usually just a small rectangle containing the frame’s title.
Previous: Icons, Up: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation [Contents][Index]
C.12 Other Display Options
- ‘--parent-id id’
Open Emacs as a client X window via the XEmbed protocol, with id as the parent X window id. Currently, this option is mainly useful for developers.
- ‘-vb’ ¶
- ‘--vertical-scroll-bars’
-
Enable vertical scroll bars.
- ‘-lsp pixels’ ¶
- ‘--line-spacing=pixels’
-
Specify pixels as additional space to put between lines, in pixels.
- ‘-nbc’ ¶
- ‘--no-blinking-cursor’
-
Disable the blinking cursor on graphical displays.
- ‘-D’ ¶
- ‘--basic-display’
Disable the menu-bar, the tool-bar, the scroll-bars, tool tips, and turn off font-lock-mode and the blinking cursor. This can be useful for making a test case that simplifies debugging of display problems.
The ‘--xrm’ option (see X Resources) specifies additional X resource values.
Next: Emacs 28 Antinews, Previous: Command Line Arguments for Emacs Invocation, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix D X Options and Resources
You can customize some X-related aspects of Emacs behavior using X resources, as is usual for programs that use X.
When Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support, the appearance of various graphical widgets, such as the menu-bar, scroll-bar, and dialog boxes, is determined by GTK+ resources, which we will also describe. When Emacs is built without GTK+ support, the appearance of these widgets is determined by additional X resources.
On MS-Windows, you can customize some of the same aspects using the system registry (see The MS-Windows System Registry).
- X Resources
- Table of X Resources for Emacs
- Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources
- Motif Menu X Resources
- GTK+ resources
Next: Table of X Resources for Emacs, Up: X Options and Resources [Contents][Index]
D.1 X Resources
Programs running under the X Window System organize their user
options under a hierarchy of classes and resources. You can specify
default values for these options in your X resource file,
usually named ~/.Xdefaults or ~/.Xresources. Changes in
this file do not take effect immediately, because the X server stores
its own list of resources; to update it, use the command
xrdb
—for instance, ‘xrdb ~/.Xdefaults’.
Settings specified via X resources in general override the equivalent settings in Emacs init files (see The Emacs Initialization File), in particular for parameters of the initial frame (see Frame Parameters).
(MS-Windows systems do not support X resource files; on such systems, Emacs looks for X resources in the Windows Registry, first under the key ‘HKEY_CURRENT_USER\SOFTWARE\GNU\Emacs’, which affects only the current user and override the system-wide settings, and then under the key ‘HKEY_LOCAL_MACHINE\SOFTWARE\GNU\Emacs’, which affects all users of the system. The menu and scroll bars are native widgets on MS-Windows, so they are only customizable via the system-wide settings in the Display Control Panel. You can also set resources using the ‘-xrm’ command line option, as explained below.)
Each line in the X resource file specifies a value for one option or for a collection of related options. The order in which the lines appear in the file does not matter. Each resource specification consists of a program name and a resource name. Case distinctions are significant in each of these names. Here is an example:
emacs.cursorColor: dark green
The program name is the name of the executable file to which the resource applies. For Emacs, this is normally ‘emacs’. To specify a definition that applies to all instances of Emacs, regardless of the name of the Emacs executable, use ‘Emacs’.
The resource name is the name of a program setting. For instance, Emacs recognizes a ‘cursorColor’ resource that controls the color of the text cursor.
Resources are grouped into named classes. For instance, the ‘Foreground’ class contains the ‘cursorColor’, ‘foreground’ and ‘pointerColor’ resources (see Table of X Resources for Emacs). Instead of using a resource name, you can use a class name to specify the default value for all resources in that class, like this:
emacs.Foreground: dark green
Emacs does not process X resources at all if you set the variable
inhibit-x-resources
to a non-nil
value. If you invoke
Emacs with the ‘-Q’ (or ‘--quick’) command-line option,
inhibit-x-resources
is automatically set to t
(see Initial Options).
In addition, you can use the following command-line options to override the X resources file:
- ‘-name name’ ¶
- ‘--name=name’
This option sets the program name of the initial Emacs frame to name. It also sets the title of the initial frame to name. This option does not affect subsequent frames.
If you don’t specify this option, the default is to use the Emacs executable’s name as the program name.
For consistency, ‘-name’ also specifies the name to use for other resource values that do not belong to any particular frame.
The resources that name Emacs invocations also belong to a class, named ‘Emacs’. If you write ‘Emacs’ instead of ‘emacs’, the resource applies to all frames in all Emacs jobs, regardless of frame titles and regardless of the name of the executable file.
- ‘-xrm resource-value’ ¶
- ‘--xrm=resource-value’
This option specifies X resource values for the present Emacs job.
resource-value should have the same format that you would use inside a file of X resources. Several ‘-xrm’ options are possible to include multiple resource specifications. You can also use ‘#include "filename"’ as resource-value to include a file full of resource specifications. Resource values specified with ‘-xrm’ take precedence over all other resource specifications.
Next: Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, Previous: X Resources, Up: X Options and Resources [Contents][Index]
D.2 Table of X Resources for Emacs
The table below lists the X resource names that Emacs recognizes. Note that some of the resources have no effect in Emacs compiled with various X toolkits (GTK+, Lucid, etc.)—we indicate below when this is the case.
alpha
(classAlpha
)Sets the ‘alpha’ frame parameter, determining frame transparency (see Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
alphaBackground
(classAlphaBackground
)Sets the ‘alpha-background’ frame parameter, determining background transparency (see Frame Parameters in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual).
background
(classBackground
)Background color (see Colors for Faces).
bitmapIcon
(classBitmapIcon
)Tell the window manager to display the Emacs icon if ‘on’; don’t do so if ‘off’. See Icons, for a description of the icon.
borderColor
(classBorderColor
)Color of the frame’s external border. This has no effect if Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support.
borderWidth
(classBorderWidth
)Width of the frame’s external border, in pixels. This has no effect if Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support.
cursorBlink
(classCursorBlink
)If the value of this resource is ‘off’ or ‘false’ or ‘0’ at startup, Emacs disables Blink Cursor mode (see Displaying the Cursor).
cursorColor
(classForeground
)Text cursor color. If this resource is specified when Emacs starts up, Emacs sets its value as the background color of the
cursor
face (see Text Faces).font
(classFont
)Font name for the
default
face (see Fonts). You can also specify a fontset name (see Fontsets).fontBackend
(classFontBackend
)Comma-delimited list of backend(s) to use for drawing fonts, in order of precedence. For instance, the value ‘x,xft’ tells Emacs to draw fonts using the X core font driver, falling back on the Xft font driver if that fails. Normally, you should leave this resource unset, in which case Emacs tries using all available font backends.
foreground
(classForeground
)Default foreground color for text.
fullscreen
(classFullscreen
)The desired fullscreen size. The value can be one of
fullboth
,maximized
,fullwidth
orfullheight
, which correspond to the command-line options ‘-fs’, ‘-mm’, ‘-fw’, and ‘-fh’ (see Options for Window Size and Position). Note that this applies to the initial frame only.geometry
(classGeometry
)Window size and position. The value should be a size and position specification, of the same form as in the ‘-g’ or ‘--geometry’ command-line option (see Options for Window Size and Position).
The size applies to all frames in the Emacs session, but the position applies only to the initial Emacs frame (or, in the case of a resource for a specific frame name, only that frame).
Be careful not to specify this resource as ‘emacs*geometry’, as that may affect individual menus as well as the main Emacs frame.
horizontalScrollBars
(classScrollBars
)If the value of this resource is ‘off’ or ‘false’ or ‘0’, Emacs disables Horizontal Scroll Bar mode at startup (see Scroll Bars).
iconName
(classTitle
)Name to display in the icon.
internalBorder
(classBorderWidth
)Width of the internal frame border, in pixels.
lineSpacing
(classLineSpacing
) ¶Additional space between lines, in pixels.
The background color of the menus in non-toolkit versions of Emacs. (For toolkit versions, see Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, also see Motif Menu X Resources, and see GTK+ resources.)
If the value of this resource is ‘off’ or ‘false’ or ‘0’, Emacs disables Menu Bar mode at startup (see Menu Bars).
minibuffer
(classMinibuffer
)If ‘none’, Emacs will not make a minibuffer in this frame; it will use a separate minibuffer frame instead.
Font name for menu pane titles, in non-toolkit versions of Emacs. (For toolkit versions, see Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, also see Motif Menu X Resources, and see GTK+ resources.)
Foreground color for menu pane titles, in non-toolkit versions of Emacs. (For toolkit versions, see Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, also see Motif Menu X Resources, and see GTK+ resources.)
pointerColor
(classForeground
)Color of the mouse cursor. This has no effect in many graphical desktop environments, as they do not let Emacs change the mouse cursor this way.
privateColormap
(classPrivateColormap
)If ‘on’, use a private color map, in the case where the default visual of class PseudoColor and Emacs is using it.
reverseVideo
(classReverseVideo
)Switch foreground and background default colors if ‘on’, use colors as specified if ‘off’.
screenGamma
(classScreenGamma
) ¶Gamma correction for colors, equivalent to the frame parameter
screen-gamma
.scrollBar
(classScrollBar
) ¶If the value of this resource is ‘off’ or ‘false’ or ‘0’, Emacs disables Scroll Bar mode at startup (see Scroll Bars).
scrollBarWidth
(classScrollBarWidth
) ¶The scroll bar width in pixels, equivalent to the frame parameter
scroll-bar-width
. Do not set this resource if Emacs is compiled with GTK+ support.selectionFont
(classSelectionFont
)Font name for pop-up menu items, in non-toolkit versions of Emacs. (For toolkit versions, see Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, also see Motif Menu X Resources, and see GTK+ resources.)
selectionForeground
(classSelectionForeground
)Foreground color for pop-up menu items, in non-toolkit versions of Emacs. (For toolkit versions, see Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, also see Motif Menu X Resources, and see GTK+ resources.)
selectionTimeout
(classSelectionTimeout
)Number of milliseconds to wait for a selection reply. If the selection owner doesn’t reply in this time, we give up. A value of 0 means wait as long as necessary.
synchronous
(classSynchronous
) ¶-
Run Emacs in synchronous mode if ‘on’. Synchronous mode is useful for debugging X problems.
title
(classTitle
)Name to display in the title bar of the initial Emacs frame.
toolBar
(classToolBar
) ¶If the value of this resource is ‘off’ or ‘false’ or ‘0’, Emacs disables Tool Bar mode at startup (see Tool Bars).
tabBar
(classTabBar
) ¶If the value of this resource is ‘on’ or ‘yes’ or ‘1’, Emacs enables Tab Bar mode at startup (see Tab Bars).
useXIM
(classUseXIM
) ¶-
Disable use of X input methods (XIM) if ‘false’ or ‘off’. This is only relevant if your Emacs is built with XIM support. It might be useful to turn off XIM on slow X client/server links.
inputStyle
(classInputStyle
) ¶-
This resource controls how preview text generated by X input methods is displayed. Its value can be on of the following:
- ‘callback’
Display the contents of the preview text in the current buffer.
- ‘offthespot’
Display the preview text inside a separate area of the display provided by Emacs.
- ‘overthespot’
Display the preview text inside a popup window at the location of point in the current window.
- ‘none’
Let the input method decide how to display itself. This is usually equivalent to ‘overthespot’, but it might work with more input methods.
- ‘native’
Use the toolkit for handling input methods. This is currently implemented only on GTK.
- ‘root’
Use some location on display specific to the input method for displaying the preview text.
synchronizeResize
(classSynchronizeResize
)If ‘off’ or ‘false’, Emacs will not try to tell the window manager when it has finished redrawing the display in response to a frame being resized. Otherwise, the window manager will postpone drawing a frame that was just resized until its contents are updated, which prevents blank areas of a frame that have not yet been painted from being displayed. If set to ‘extended’, it will enable use of an alternative frame synchronization protocol, which might be supported by some compositing window managers that don’t support the protocol Emacs uses by default, and causes Emacs to synchronize display with the monitor refresh rate when a compatible compositing window manager is in use.
verticalScrollBars
(classScrollBars
)Give frames scroll bars on the left if ‘left’, on the right if ‘right’; don’t have scroll bars if ‘off’ (see Scroll Bars).
visualClass
(classVisualClass
)The visual class for X color display. If specified, the value should start with one of ‘TrueColor’, ‘PseudoColor’, ‘DirectColor’, ‘StaticColor’, ‘GrayScale’, and ‘StaticGray’, followed by ‘-depth’, where depth is the number of color planes.
You can also use X resources to customize individual Emacs faces (see Text Faces). For example, setting the resource ‘face.attributeForeground’ is equivalent to customizing the ‘foreground’ attribute of the face face. However, we recommend customizing faces from within Emacs, instead of using X resources. See Customizing Faces.
Next: Motif Menu X Resources, Previous: Table of X Resources for Emacs, Up: X Options and Resources [Contents][Index]
D.3 Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources
If Emacs is compiled with the X toolkit support using Lucid widgets, you can use X resources to customize the appearance of the menu bar (see The Menu Bar), pop-up menus, and dialog boxes (see Using Dialog Boxes). The resources for the menu bar fall in the ‘pane.menubar’ class (following, as always, either the name of the Emacs executable or ‘Emacs’ for all Emacs invocations). The resources for the pop-up menu are in the ‘menu*’ class. The resources for dialog boxes are in the ‘dialog*’ class.
For example, to display menu bar entries with the ‘Courier-12’ font (see Fonts), write this:
Emacs.pane.menubar.font: Courier-12
Lucid widgets can display multilingual text in your locale. To enable
this, specify a fontSet
resource instead of a font
resource. See Fontsets. If both font
and fontSet
resources are specified, the fontSet
resource is used.
Here is a list of resources for menu bars, pop-up menus, and dialogs:
font
Font for menu item text.
fontSet
Fontset for menu item text.
background
Background color.
buttonForeground
Foreground color for a selected item.
foreground
Foreground color.
disabledForeground
Foreground color for a disabled menu item.
highlightForeground
Foreground color for a menu item highlighted by the mouse or key navigation.
highlightBackground
Background color for a menu item highlighted by the mouse or key navigation.
horizontalSpacing
Horizontal spacing in pixels between items. Default is 3.
verticalSpacing
Vertical spacing in pixels between items. Default is 2.
arrowSpacing
Horizontal spacing between the arrow (which indicates a submenu) and the associated text. Default is 10.
shadowThickness
Thickness of shadow lines for 3D buttons, arrows, and other graphical elements. Default is 1.
borderThickness
Thickness of the external borders of the menu bars and pop-up menus. Default is 1.
cursor
Name of the cursor to use in the menu bars and pop-up menus. Default is
"right_ptr"
.margin
Margin of the menu bar, in characters. Default is 1.
Next: GTK+ resources, Previous: Lucid Menu And Dialog X Resources, Up: X Options and Resources [Contents][Index]
D.4 Motif Menu X Resources
If Emacs is compiled with the X toolkit support using Motif or LessTif widgets, you can use X resources to customize the appearance of the menu bar (see The Menu Bar), pop-up menus, and dialog boxes (see Using Dialog Boxes). However, the resources are organized differently from Lucid widgets.
The resource names for the menu bar are in the ‘pane.menubar’ class, and they must be specified in this form:
Emacs.pane.menubar.subwidget.resource: value
For pop-up menus, the resources are in the ‘menu*’ class, instead of ‘pane.menubar’. For dialog boxes, they are in ‘dialog’. In each case, each individual menu string is a subwidget; the subwidget’s name is the same as the menu item string. For example, the ‘File’ menu in the menu bar is a subwidget named ‘emacs.pane.menubar.File’.
Typically, you want to specify the same resources for the whole menu bar. To do this, use ‘*’ instead of a specific subwidget name. For example, to specify the font ‘8x16’ for all menu bar items, including submenus, write this:
Emacs.pane.menubar.*.fontList: 8x16
Each item in a submenu also has its own name for X resources; for example, the ‘File’ submenu has an item named ‘Save (current buffer)’. A resource specification for a submenu item looks like this:
Emacs.pane.menubar.popup_*.menu.item.resource: value
For example, here’s how to specify the font for the ‘Save (current buffer)’ item:
Emacs.pane.menubar.popup_*.File.Save (current buffer).fontList: 8x16
For an item in a second-level submenu, such as ‘Complete Word’ under ‘Spell Checking’ under ‘Tools’, the resource fits this template:
Emacs.pane.menubar.popup_*.popup_*.menu.resource: value
For example,
Emacs.pane.menubar.popup_*.popup_*.Spell Checking.Complete Word: value
(This should be one long line.)
If you want the submenu items to look different from the menu bar itself, you must first specify the resource for all of them, then override the value for submenus alone. Here is an example:
Emacs.pane.menubar.*.fontList: 9x18 Emacs.pane.menubar.popup_*.fontList: 8x16
To specify resources for the LessTif file-selection box, use ‘fsb*’, like this:
Emacs.fsb*.fontList: 8x16
Here is a list of resources for LessTif menu bars and pop-up menus:
armColor
The color to show in an armed button.
fontList
The font to use.
marginBottom
marginHeight
marginLeft
marginRight
marginTop
marginWidth
Amount of space to leave around the item, within the border.
borderWidth
The width of the border around the menu item, on all sides.
shadowThickness
The width of the border shadow.
bottomShadowColor
The color for the border shadow, on the bottom and the right.
topShadowColor
The color for the border shadow, on the top and the left.
Previous: Motif Menu X Resources, Up: X Options and Resources [Contents][Index]
D.5 GTK+ resources
If Emacs is compiled with GTK+ toolkit support, the simplest way to customize its GTK+ widgets (e.g., menus, dialogs, tool bars and scroll bars) is to choose an appropriate GTK+ theme, for example with the GNOME theme selector.
In GTK+ version 2, you can also use GTK+ resources to customize the appearance of GTK+ widgets used by Emacs. These resources are specified in either the file ~/.emacs.d/gtkrc (for Emacs-specific GTK+ resources), or ~/.gtkrc-2.0 (for general GTK+ resources). We recommend using ~/.emacs.d/gtkrc, since GTK+ seems to ignore ~/.gtkrc-2.0 when running GConf with GNOME. Note, however, that some GTK+ themes may override customizations in ~/.emacs.d/gtkrc; there is nothing we can do about this. GTK+ resources do not affect aspects of Emacs unrelated to GTK+ widgets, such as fonts and colors in the main Emacs window; those are governed by normal X resources (see X Resources).
The following sections describe how to customize GTK+ resources for Emacs. For details about GTK+ resources, see the GTK+ API document at https://developer-old.gnome.org/gtk2/stable/gtk2-Resource-Files.html.
In GTK+ version 3, GTK+ resources have been replaced by a completely different system. The appearance of GTK+ widgets is now determined by CSS-like style files: gtk-3.0/gtk.css in the GTK+ installation directory, and ~/.themes/theme/gtk-3.0/gtk.css for local style settings (where theme is the name of the current GTK+ theme). Therefore, the description of GTK+ resources in this section does not apply to GTK+ 3. For details about the GTK+ 3 styling system, see https://developer-old.gnome.org/gtk3/3.0/GtkCssProvider.html.
Next: GTK+ widget names, Up: GTK+ resources [Contents][Index]
D.5.1 GTK+ Resource Basics
In a GTK+ 2 resource file (usually ~/.emacs.d/gtkrc), the simplest kind of a resource setting simply assigns a value to a variable. For example, putting the following line in the resource file changes the font on all GTK+ widgets to ‘courier-12’:
gtk-font-name = "courier 12"
Note that in this case the font name must be supplied as a GTK font pattern (also called a Pango font name), not as a Fontconfig-style font name or XLFD. See Fonts.
To customize widgets you first define a style, and then apply the style to the widgets. Here is an example that sets the font for menus (‘#’ characters indicate comments):
# Define the style ‘my_style’. style "my_style" { font_name = "helvetica bold 14" } # Specify that widget type ‘*emacs-menuitem*’ uses ‘my_style’. widget "*emacs-menuitem*" style "my_style"
The widget name in this example contains wildcards, so the style is applied to all widgets matching ‘*emacs-menuitem*’. The widgets are named by the way they are contained, from the outer widget to the inner widget. Here is another example that applies ‘my_style’ specifically to the Emacs menu bar:
widget "Emacs.pane.menubar.*" style "my_style"
Here is a more elaborate example, showing how to change the parts of the scroll bar:
style "scroll" { fg[NORMAL] = "red" # Arrow color. bg[NORMAL] = "yellow" # Thumb and background around arrow. bg[ACTIVE] = "blue" # Trough color. bg[PRELIGHT] = "white" # Thumb color when the mouse is over it. } widget "*verticalScrollBar*" style "scroll"
Next: GTK+ Widget Names in Emacs, Previous: GTK+ Resource Basics, Up: GTK+ resources [Contents][Index]
D.5.2 GTK+ widget names
A GTK+ widget is specified by a widget name and a widget class. The widget name refers to a specific widget (e.g., ‘emacs-menuitem’), while the widget class refers to a collection of similar widgets (e.g., ‘GtkMenuItem’). A widget always has a class, but need not have a name.
Absolute names are sequences of widget names or widget
classes, corresponding to hierarchies of widgets embedded within
other widgets. For example, if a GtkWindow
named top
contains a GtkVBox
named box
, which in turn contains
a GtkMenuBar
called menubar
, the absolute class name
of the menu-bar widget is GtkWindow.GtkVBox.GtkMenuBar
, and
its absolute widget name is top.box.menubar
.
GTK+ resource files can contain two types of commands for specifying widget appearances:
widget
specifies a style for widgets based on the class name, or just the class.
widget_class
specifies a style for widgets based on the class name.
See the previous subsection for examples of using the widget
command; the widget_class
command is used similarly. Note that
the widget name/class and the style must be enclosed in double-quotes,
and these commands must be at the top level in the GTK+ resource file.
As previously noted, you may specify a widget name or class with shell wildcard syntax: ‘*’ matches zero or more characters and ‘?’ matches one character. This example assigns a style to all widgets:
widget "*" style "my_style"
Next: GTK+ styles, Previous: GTK+ widget names, Up: GTK+ resources [Contents][Index]
D.5.3 GTK+ Widget Names in Emacs
The GTK+ widgets used by an Emacs frame are listed below:
Emacs
(classGtkWindow
)pane
(classGtkVBox
)menubar
(classGtkMenuBar
)- [menu item widgets]
- [unnamed widget] (class
GtkHandleBox
) emacs-toolbar
(classGtkToolbar
)- [tool bar item widgets]
emacs
(classGtkFixed
)verticalScrollBar
(classGtkVScrollbar
)
The contents of Emacs windows are drawn in the emacs
widget.
Note that even if there are multiple Emacs windows, each scroll bar
widget is named verticalScrollBar
.
For example, here are two different ways to set the menu bar style:
widget "Emacs.pane.menubar.*" style "my_style" widget_class "GtkWindow.GtkVBox.GtkMenuBar.*" style "my_style"
For GTK+ dialogs, Emacs uses a widget named emacs-dialog
, of
class GtkDialog
. For file selection, Emacs uses a widget named
emacs-filedialog
, of class GtkFileSelection
.
Because the widgets for pop-up menus and dialogs are free-standing
windows and not contained in the Emacs
widget, their GTK+
absolute names do not start with ‘Emacs’. To customize these
widgets, use wildcards like this:
widget "*emacs-dialog*" style "my_dialog_style" widget "*emacs-filedialog* style "my_file_style" widget "*emacs-menuitem* style "my_menu_style"
If you want to apply a style to all menus in Emacs, use this:
widget_class "*Menu*" style "my_menu_style"
Previous: GTK+ Widget Names in Emacs, Up: GTK+ resources [Contents][Index]
D.5.4 GTK+ styles
Here is an example of two GTK+ style declarations:
pixmap_path "/usr/share/pixmaps:/usr/include/X11/pixmaps" style "default" { font_name = "helvetica 12" bg[NORMAL] = { 0.83, 0.80, 0.73 } bg[SELECTED] = { 0.0, 0.55, 0.55 } bg[INSENSITIVE] = { 0.77, 0.77, 0.66 } bg[ACTIVE] = { 0.0, 0.55, 0.55 } bg[PRELIGHT] = { 0.0, 0.55, 0.55 } fg[NORMAL] = "black" fg[SELECTED] = { 0.9, 0.9, 0.9 } fg[ACTIVE] = "black" fg[PRELIGHT] = { 0.9, 0.9, 0.9 } base[INSENSITIVE] = "#777766" text[INSENSITIVE] = { 0.60, 0.65, 0.57 } bg_pixmap[NORMAL] = "background.xpm" bg_pixmap[INSENSITIVE] = "background.xpm" bg_pixmap[ACTIVE] = "background.xpm" bg_pixmap[PRELIGHT] = "<none>" } style "ruler" = "default" { font_name = "helvetica 8" }
The style ‘ruler’ inherits from ‘default’. This way you can build on existing styles. The syntax for fonts and colors is described below.
As this example shows, it is possible to specify several values for foreground and background depending on the widget’s state. The possible states are:
NORMAL
This is the default state for widgets.
ACTIVE
This is the state for a widget that is ready to do something. It is also for the trough of a scroll bar, i.e.,
bg[ACTIVE] = "red"
sets the scroll bar trough to red. Buttons that have been armed (pressed but not released yet) are in this state.PRELIGHT
This is the state for a widget that can be manipulated, when the mouse pointer is over it—for example when the mouse is over the thumb in the scroll bar or over a menu item. When the mouse is over a button that is not pressed, the button is in this state.
SELECTED
This is the state for data that has been selected by the user. It can be selected text or items selected in a list. This state is not used in Emacs.
INSENSITIVE
This is the state for widgets that are visible, but they cannot be manipulated in the usual way—for example, buttons that can’t be pressed, and disabled menu items. To display disabled menu items in yellow, use
fg[INSENSITIVE] = "yellow"
.
Here are the things that can go in a style declaration:
bg[state] = color
This specifies the background color for the widget. Note that editable text doesn’t use
bg
; it usesbase
instead.base[state] = color
This specifies the background color for editable text. In Emacs, this color is used for the background of the text fields in the file dialog.
bg_pixmap[state] = "pixmap"
This specifies an image background (instead of a background color). pixmap should be the image file name. GTK+ can use a number of image file formats, including XPM, XBM, GIF, JPEG and PNG. If you want a widget to use the same image as its parent, use ‘<parent>’. If you don’t want any image, use ‘<none>’. ‘<none>’ is the way to cancel a background image inherited from a parent style.
You can’t specify the file by its absolute file name. GTK+ looks for the pixmap file in directories specified in
pixmap_path
.pixmap_path
is a colon-separated list of directories within double quotes, specified at the top level in a gtkrc file (i.e., not inside a style definition; see example above):pixmap_path "/usr/share/pixmaps:/usr/include/X11/pixmaps"
fg[state] = color
This specifies the foreground color for widgets to use. It is the color of text in menus and buttons, and the color for the arrows in the scroll bar. For editable text, use
text
.text[state] = color
This is the color for editable text. In Emacs, this color is used for the text fields in the file dialog.
font_name = "font"
This specifies the font for text in the widget. font is a GTK-style (or Pango) font name, like ‘Sans Italic 10’. See Fonts. The names are case insensitive.
There are three ways to specify a color: a color name, an RGB
triplet, or a GTK-style RGB triplet. See Colors for Faces, for a description
of color names and RGB triplets. Color names should be enclosed with
double quotes, e.g., ‘"red"’. RGB triplets should be written
without double quotes, e.g., ‘#ff0000’. GTK-style RGB triplets
have the form { r, g, b }
, where
r, g and b are either integers in the range 0–65535
or floats in the range 0.0–1.0.
Next: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep, Previous: X Options and Resources, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix E Emacs 28 Antinews
For those users who live backwards in time, here is information about downgrading to Emacs version 28.2. We hope you will enjoy the greater simplicity that results from the absence of many Emacs 29.1.90 features.
- Like its newer releases, Emacs 28 can still be built with support of native compilation of Lisp programs. However, in preparation for removal of this feature in some previous version, we’ve deleted the capability of ahead-of-time native compilation of all the Lisp files that come with Emacs. This makes the Emacs build process much faster.
- Emacs can no longer be built with the tree-sitter library, so you no longer will need to look for and install the grammar libraries for the languages in which you want to program. Similarly, all the modes that are based on the tree-sitter library were deleted, leaving you with just one major mode for every supported programming language: no more need to decide whether to turn the tree-sitter supported modes on and try using their parser-based fontification, indentation, and other features. For some languages and file types, this means no major mode at all, leaving you with the venerable Fundamental mode as the natural, high-performance choice. For example, Go, Rust, and CMake files no longer have any major modes for editing their files — another milestone towards a simpler, leaner Emacs.
- Built-in support for accessing SQLite databases was removed. You can now again edit SQLite files as simple binary files, which Emacs is quite capable to support, as it always did.
- As a gesture to users of the Haiku operating system, we’ve dropped the code which allowed Emacs to be built on that OS. We expect Haiku users to enjoy the much simpler editors they have for editing their files.
- Support for XInput2 input events on X is gone. We think the traditional X input events are more than enough, certainly so as you move back in time, where XInput2 will eventually be removed from X as well, once the maintainers of the X Windows system realize the utter futility of supporting fancy input mechanisms.
- The “pure GTK” (a.k.a. PGTK) configuration of Emacs is no longer supported. This is in anticipation of the complete removal of the GTK toolkit support from Emacs, and in accordance with our expectation that GTK will cease to exist as you move back in time. We plan on removing support for all the other toolkits as well, leaving only the pure X build with our own widgets as the single supported GUI configuration on X.
- The --init-directory command-line option was removed, as initializing Emacs with init files of another user is a preposterous idea anyway.
- In line with simplifying and eventually removing the
native-compilation option, we’ve deleted the
--with-native-compilation=aot configure-time option. This
greatly simplifies how native compilation works and makes your
configure-time decision regarding native compilation in Emacs
clear-cut: either Emacs compiles non-preloaded Lisp packages to native
code only before using it, or it never uses native compilation at all;
no more half measures and special exceptions. For similar reasons,
native-compile-prune-cache
andstartup-redirect-eln-cache
features are no longer part of Emacs. - We’ve deleted the special code and features which allowed Emacs to present decent performance and responsiveness when editing files with very long lines. Such files become more and more rare as time goes back, and so having all this tricky code in Emacs for their benefit was deemed an unnecessary complication.
- Emacs dropped support for Eglot and the LSP servers. We decided that the built-in ways of analyzing source code are more than enough as you move back in time.
- Commands to scale and rotate images are once again bound to single keys like +, -, and r, which makes them much easier to type. As for the risk of typing these by mistake, we don’t believe Emacs users make typing mistakes, especially as they move back in time and become younger and younger.
- To simplify typing popular commands, we’ve rebound the C-x 8 . . back to C-x 8 . and C-x 8 = = back to C-x 8 =. There’s no need for fancier, longer key sequences, as moving back in time means we will have fewer and fewer commands to bind to them in the first place.
- If you inadvertently kill the *scratch* buffer, Emacs will recreate it in Fundamental mode, not in Lisp Interaction mode. You get to turn on the mode you like yourself. Our long-term plans for past Emacs releases is to remove the recreation of *scratch* altogether, and this is the first step in that direction.
- Support for
rlogin
andrsh
protocols are back, since we expect them to become more and more important and popular as you move back in time. - In preparation for eventual removal of Unicode support from Emacs, we’ve downgraded our Unicode support to version 14.0.
- You can no longer change the size of the font globally. Since Emacs will at some past date remove all support for variable-size fonts, having such commands is a luxury we are better without.
- On our permanent quest for simplifying Emacs, we’ve removed the
commands
duplicate-line
andduplicate-dwim
; the old-time friends M-w and C-y (typed one or more times) should suffice. The commandrename-visited-file
is gone for the same reason. - We’ve deleted many commands related to Emoji, which were bound in the C-x 8 e prefix keymap. We decided that the ability to type Emoji sequences using C-x 8 RET is enough, and actually serves our users better by requiring them to know the codepoints of the sequences they want to type.
- We dropped support for many scripts and input methods, especially old scripts that no one uses anyway. For similar reasons, Greek and Ukrainian translations of the Emacs tutorial are not available anymore.
- package.el can no longer fetch source code of packages from
their VCS repositories. We think command-line tools like Git should
be enough to allow you to clone their repositories. So we deleted
the
package-vc-install
command and other similar commands. - To keep up with decreasing computer memory capacity and disk space, many other functions and files have been eliminated in Emacs 28.2.
Next: Emacs and Haiku, Previous: Emacs 28 Antinews, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix F Emacs and macOS / GNUstep
This section describes the peculiarities of using Emacs built with the GNUstep libraries on GNU/Linux or other operating systems, or on macOS with native window system support. On macOS, Emacs can be built either without window system support, with X11, or with the Cocoa interface; this section only applies to the Cocoa build. This does not support versions before macOS 10.6.
GNUstep is free software; macOS is not. Because it is a non-free operating system, macOS denies its users the freedom that every computer user deserves. That is an injustice. For your freedom’s sake, we urge you to switch to a free operating system.
We support GNU Emacs on proprietary operating systems because we hope this taste of freedom will inspire users to escape from them.
For various historical and technical reasons, Emacs uses the term ‘Nextstep’ internally, instead of “Cocoa” or “macOS”; for instance, most of the commands and variables described in this section begin with ‘ns-’, which is short for ‘Nextstep’. NeXTstep was an application interface released by NeXT Inc. during the 1980s, of which Cocoa is a direct descendant. Apart from Cocoa, there is another NeXTstep-style system: GNUstep, which is free software. As of this writing, Emacs GNUstep support is in alpha status (see GNUstep Support), but we hope to improve it in the future.
- Basic Emacs usage under macOS and GNUstep
- Mac / GNUstep Customization
- Windowing System Events under macOS / GNUstep
- GNUstep Support
Next: Mac / GNUstep Customization, Up: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep [Contents][Index]
F.1 Basic Emacs usage under macOS and GNUstep
By default, the Alt and Option keys are the same as Meta. The Mac Cmd key is the same as Super, and Emacs provides a set of key bindings using this modifier key that mimic other Mac / GNUstep applications (see Windowing System Events under macOS / GNUstep). You can change these bindings in the usual way (see Customizing Key Bindings). The modifiers themselves can be customized; see Mac / GNUstep Customization.
S-mouse-1 adjusts the region to the click position,
just like mouse-3 (mouse-save-then-kill
); it does not pop
up a menu for changing the default face, as S-mouse-1 normally
does (see Text Scale). This change makes Emacs behave more like
other Mac / GNUstep applications.
When you open or save files using the menus, or using the Cmd-o and Cmd-S bindings, Emacs uses graphical file dialogs to read file names. However, if you use the regular Emacs key sequences, such as C-x C-f, Emacs uses the minibuffer to read file names.
On GNUstep, in an X-windows environment you need to use Cmd-c instead of one of the C-w or M-w commands to transfer text to the X primary selection; otherwise, Emacs will use the clipboard selection. Likewise, Cmd-y (instead of C-y) yanks from the X primary selection instead of the kill-ring or clipboard.
F.1.1 Grabbing environment variables
Many programs which may run under Emacs, like latex or man, depend on the settings of environment variables. If Emacs is launched from the shell, it will automatically inherit these environment variables and its subprocesses will inherit them from it. But if Emacs is launched from the Finder it is not a descendant of any shell, so its environment variables haven’t been set, which often causes the subprocesses it launches to behave differently than they would when launched from the shell.
For the PATH and MANPATH variables, a system-wide method of setting PATH is recommended on macOS, using the /etc/paths files and the /etc/paths.d directory.
Next: Windowing System Events under macOS / GNUstep, Previous: Basic Emacs usage under macOS and GNUstep, Up: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep [Contents][Index]
F.2 Mac / GNUstep Customization
There are a few customization options that are specific to the Nextstep port. For example, they affect things such as the modifier keys and the fullscreen behavior. To see all such options, use M-x customize-group RET ns RET.
F.2.1 Modifier keys
The following variables control the behavior of the actual modifier keys:
ns-alternate-modifier
ns-right-alternate-modifier
The left and right Option or Alt keys.
ns-command-modifier
ns-right-command-modifier
The left and right Command keys.
ns-control-modifier
ns-right-control-modifier
The left and right Control keys.
ns-function-modifier
The Function (fn) key.
The value of each variable is either a symbol, describing the key for
any purpose, or a list of the form
(:ordinary symbol :function symbol :mouse symbol)
,
which describes the modifier when used with ordinary keys, function keys
(that do not produce a character, such as arrow keys), and mouse clicks.
If the symbol is one of control
, meta
, alt
,
super
or hyper
, this describes the Emacs modifier it
represents. If symbol is none
, Emacs does not use the
key, which retains its standard behavior. For instance, the
Option key in macOS is then used for composing additional
characters.
The variables for right-hand keys, like ns-right-alternate-modifier
,
may also be set to left
, which means to use the same behavior as
the corresponding left-hand key.
F.2.2 Frame Variables
ns-use-proxy-icon
This variable specifies whether to display the proxy icon in the titlebar. The proxy icon can be used to drag the file associated with the current buffer to other applications, a printer, the desktop, etc., in the same way you can from Finder. You might have to disable
tool-bar-mode
to see the proxy icon.ns-confirm-quit
This variable specifies whether to display a graphical confirmation dialog on quitting.
ns-auto-hide-menu-bar
This variable specifies whether the macOS menu bar is hidden when an Emacs frame is selected. If non-
nil
the menu bar is not shown unless the mouse pointer is moved near to the top of the screen.ns-use-native-fullscreen
This variable controls whether to use native, or non-native fullscreen. Native fullscreen is only available on macOS 10.7 and above.
F.2.3 macOS Trackpad/Mousewheel Variables
These variables only apply to macOS 10.7 (Lion) and above.
ns-use-mwheel-acceleration
This variable controls whether Emacs ignores the system mousewheel acceleration. When
nil
each ‘click’ of the mousewheel will correspond exactly with one mousewheel event. When non-nil
, the default, each ‘click’ may correspond with more than one mousewheel event, depending on the user’s input.ns-use-mwheel-momentum
This variable controls whether Emacs ignores the system ‘momentum’ when scrolling using a trackpad. When non-
nil
, the default, scrolling rapidly may result in the buffer continuing to scroll for a short while after the user has lifted their fingers off the trackpad.ns-mwheel-line-height
This variable controls the sensitivity of scrolling with the trackpad. Apple trackpads scroll by pixels, not lines, so Emacs converts the system’s pixel values into lines. When set to a number, this variable sets the number of pixels Emacs will consider as one line. When
nil
or a non-number the default line height is used.Setting a lower number makes the trackpad more sensitive, and a higher number makes the trackpad less sensitive.
Next: GNUstep Support, Previous: Mac / GNUstep Customization, Up: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep [Contents][Index]
F.3 Windowing System Events under macOS / GNUstep
Nextstep applications receive a number of special events which have no X equivalent. These are sent as specially defined key events, which do not correspond to any sequence of keystrokes. Under Emacs, these key events can be bound to functions just like ordinary keystrokes. Here is a list of these events.
- ns-open-file ¶
-
This event occurs when another Nextstep application requests that Emacs open a file. A typical reason for this would be a user double-clicking a file in the Finder application. By default, Emacs responds to this event by opening a new frame and visiting the file in that frame (
ns-find-file
). As an exception, if the selected buffer is the *scratch* buffer, Emacs visits the file in the selected frame.You can change how Emacs responds to a
ns-open-file
event by changing the variablens-pop-up-frames
. Its default value, ‘fresh’, is what we have just described. A value oft
means to always visit the file in a new frame. A value ofnil
means to always visit the file in the selected frame. - ns-open-temp-file ¶
This event occurs when another application requests that Emacs open a temporary file. By default, this is handled by just generating a
ns-open-file
event, the results of which are described above.- ns-open-file-line ¶
Some applications, such as ProjectBuilder and gdb, request not only a particular file, but also a particular line or sequence of lines in the file. Emacs handles this by visiting that file and highlighting the requested line (
ns-open-file-select-line
).- ns-power-off ¶
This event occurs when the user logs out and Emacs is still running, or when “Quit Emacs” is chosen from the application menu. The default behavior is to save all file-visiting buffers.
- ns-show-prefs ¶
This event occurs when the user selects “Preferences” from the application menu. By default, it is bound to the command
customize
.
Emacs also allows users to make use of Nextstep services, via a set
of commands whose names begin with ‘ns-service-’ and end with the
name of the service. Type M-x ns-service- TAB to
see a list of these commands. These functions either operate on
marked text (replacing it with the result) or take a string argument
and return the result as a string. You can also use the Lisp function
ns-perform-service
to pass arbitrary strings to arbitrary
services and receive the results back. Note that you may need to
restart Emacs to access newly-available services.
Previous: Windowing System Events under macOS / GNUstep, Up: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep [Contents][Index]
F.4 GNUstep Support
Emacs can be built and run under GNUstep, but there are still issues to be addressed. Interested developers should contact the emacs-devel mailing list.
Next: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS, Previous: Emacs and macOS / GNUstep, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix G Emacs and Haiku
Haiku is a Unix-like operating system that originated as a re-implementation of the operating system BeOS.
This section describes the peculiarities of using Emacs built with the Application Kit, the windowing system native to Haiku. The oddities described here do not apply to using Emacs on Haiku built without windowing support, or built with X11.
Next: Font and font backend selection on Haiku, Up: Emacs and Haiku [Contents][Index]
G.1 Installation and usage peculiarities under Haiku
Emacs installs two separate executables under Haiku; it is up to the
user to decide which one suits him best: A regular executable, with
the lowercase name emacs
, and a binary containing
Haiku-specific application metadata, with the name Emacs
.
If you are launching Emacs from the Tracker, or want to make the
Tracker open files using Emacs, you should use the binary named
Emacs
; if you are going to use Emacs in the terminal, or wish
to launch separate instances of Emacs, or do not care for the
aforementioned system integration features, use the binary named
emacs
instead.
On Haiku, unusual modifier keys such as the Hyper key are unsupported. By default, the super key corresponds with the option key defined by the operating system, the meta key with the command key, the control key with the system control key, and the shift key with the system shift key. On a standard PC keyboard, Haiku should map these keys to positions familiar to those using a GNU system, but this may require some adjustment to your system’s configuration to work.
It is impossible to type accented characters using the system super key map.
You can customize the correspondence between modifier keys known to the system, and those known to Emacs. The variables that allow for that are described below.
haiku-meta-keysym
The system modifier key that will be treated as the Meta key by Emacs. It defaults to
command
.haiku-control-keysym
The system modifier key that will be treated as the Control key by Emacs. It defaults to
control
.haiku-super-keysym
The system modifier key that will be treated as the Super key by Emacs. It defaults to
option
.haiku-shift-keysym
The system modifier key that will be treated as the Shift key by Emacs. It defaults to
shift
.
The value of each variable can be one of the symbols command
,
control
, option
, shift
, or nil
.
nil
or any other value will cause the default value to be used
instead.
On Haiku, Emacs defaults to using the system tooltip mechanism.
This usually leads to more responsive tooltips, but the tooltips will
not be able to display text properties or faces. If you need those
features, customize the variable use-system-tooltips
to the
nil
value, and Emacs will use its own implementation of
tooltips.
Unlike the X window system, Haiku does not have a system-wide resource database. Since many important options are specified via X resources (see X Options and Resources), an emulation is provided: upon startup, Emacs will load a file named GNU Emacs inside the user configuration directory (normally /boot/home/config/settings), which should be a flattened system message where keys and values are both strings, and correspond to attributes and their values respectively.
You can create such a file with the xmlbmessage
tool.
G.1.1 What to do when Emacs crashes
If the variable haiku-debug-on-fatal-error
is non-nil
, Emacs
will launch the system debugger when a fatal signal is received. It
defaults to t
. If GDB cannot be used on your system, please
attach the report generated by the system debugger when reporting a
bug.
Previous: Installation and usage peculiarities under Haiku, Up: Emacs and Haiku [Contents][Index]
G.2 Font and font backend selection on Haiku
Emacs, when built with Haiku windowing support, can be built with
several different font backends. You can specify font backends by
specifying -xrm Emacs.fontBackend:BACKEND on the command line
used to invoke Emacs, where BACKEND is one of the backends
specified below, or on a per-frame basis by changing the
font-backend
frame parameter.
Two of these backends, ftcr
and ftcrhb
are identical
to their counterparts on the X Window System. There is also a
Haiku-specific backend named haiku
, that uses the App Server to
draw fonts, but does not at present support display of color font and
emoji.
Next: The GNU Manifesto, Previous: Emacs and Haiku, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Appendix H Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS
This section describes peculiarities of using Emacs on Microsoft Windows. Some of these peculiarities are also relevant to Microsoft’s older MS-DOS operating system. However, Emacs features that are relevant only to MS-DOS are described in a separate section (see Emacs and MS-DOS).
MS-Windows is a non-free operating system; that means it denies its users the freedom that every computer user deserves. That is an injustice. For your freedom’s sake, we urge you to switch to a free operating system.
We support GNU Emacs on proprietary operating systems because we hope this taste of freedom will inspire users to escape from them.
The behavior of Emacs on MS-Windows is reasonably similar to what is documented in the rest of the manual, including support for long file names, multiple frames, scroll bars, mouse menus, and subprocesses. However, a few special considerations apply, and they are described here.
- How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows
- Text Files and Binary Files
- File Names on MS-Windows
- Emulation of
ls
on MS-Windows - HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows
- Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows
- Mouse Usage on MS-Windows
- Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10
- Printing and MS-Windows
- Specifying Fonts on MS-Windows
- Miscellaneous Windows-specific features
- Emacs and MS-DOS
H.1 How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows
There are several ways of starting Emacs on MS-Windows:
- From the desktop shortcut icon: either double-click the left mouse button on the icon, or click once, then press RET. The desktop shortcut should specify as its “Target” (in the “Properties” of the shortcut) the full absolute file name of runemacs.exe, not of emacs.exe. This is because runemacs.exe hides the console window that would have been created if the target of the shortcut were emacs.exe (which is a console program, as far as Windows is concerned). If you use this method, Emacs starts in the directory specified by the shortcut. To control where that is, right-click on the shortcut, select “Properties”, and in the “Shortcut” tab modify the “Start in” field to your liking.
- From a task-bar shortcut icon, by clicking once the left mouse button. Windows versions since Vista allow you to create such shortcuts by pinning the icon of a running program that appears in the task bar. You can do that with Emacs, but afterwards you will have to change the properties of the pinned shortcut to run runemacs.exe, not of emacs.exe. You can also pin Emacs to the task bar by clicking the right mouse button on its icon in the Start menu, then selecting ‘Pin to taskbar’. Once again, be sure to specify runemacs.exe as the program to run. You can control where Emacs starts by setting the “Start in” field of the shortcut’s Properties.
- From the Command Prompt window, by typing emacs RET at the prompt. The Command Prompt window where you did that will not be available for invoking other commands until Emacs exits. In this case, Emacs will start in the current directory of the Windows shell.
- From the Command Prompt window, by typing runemacs RET at the prompt. The Command Prompt window where you did that will be immediately available for invoking other commands. In this case, Emacs will start in the current directory of the Windows shell.
- From the Windows
Run
dialog (normally reached by clicking theStart
button). Typing runemacs RET into the dialog will start Emacs in the parent directory of the Windows equivalent of your user’sHOME
directory, see HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows. -
Via emacsclient.exe or emacsclientw.exe, which allow you
to invoke Emacs from other programs, and to reuse a running Emacs
process for serving editing jobs required by other programs.
See Using Emacs as a Server. The difference between emacsclient.exe
and emacsclientw.exe is that the former is a console program,
while the latter is a Windows GUI program. Both programs wait for
Emacs to signal that the editing job is finished, before they exit and
return control to the program that invoked them. Which one of them to
use in each case depends on the expectations of the program that needs
editing services. If that program is itself a console (text-mode)
program, you should use emacsclient.exe, so that any of its
messages and prompts appear in the same command window as those of the
invoking program. By contrast, if the invoking program is a GUI
program, you will be better off using emacsclientw.exe, because
emacsclient.exe will pop up a command window if it is invoked
from a GUI program. A notable situation where you would want
emacsclientw.exe is when you right-click on a file in the
Windows Explorer and select “Open With” from the pop-up menu. Use
the ‘--alternate-editor=’ or ‘-a’ options if Emacs might not
be running (or not running as a server) when
emacsclient
is invoked—that will always give you an editor. When invoked viaemacsclient
, Emacs will start in the current directory of the program that invokedemacsclient
.
Note that, due to limitations of MS-Windows, Emacs cannot have both
GUI and text-mode frames in the same session. It also cannot open
text-mode frames on more than a single Command Prompt window,
because each Windows program can have only one console at any given
time. For these reasons, if you invoke emacsclient
with the
-c option, and the Emacs server runs in a text-mode session,
Emacs will always create a new text-mode frame in the same
Command Prompt window where it was started; a GUI frame will be
created only if the server runs in a GUI session. Similarly, if you
invoke emacsclient
with the -t option, Emacs will
create a GUI frame if the server runs in a GUI session, or a text-mode
frame when the session runs in text mode in a Command Prompt
window. See emacsclient
Options.
Next: File Names on MS-Windows, Previous: How to Start Emacs on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.2 Text Files and Binary Files
GNU Emacs uses newline characters to separate text lines. This is the convention used on GNU, Unix, and other POSIX-compliant systems.
By contrast, MS-DOS and MS-Windows normally use carriage return followed by linefeed, a two-character sequence, to separate text lines. (Linefeed is the same character as newline.) Therefore, convenient editing of typical files with Emacs requires conversion of these end-of-line (EOL) sequences. And that is what Emacs normally does: it converts carriage return followed by linefeed into newline when reading files, and converts newline into carriage return followed by linefeed when writing files. The same mechanism that handles conversion of international character codes does this conversion also (see Coding Systems).
One consequence of this special format-conversion of most files is that character positions as reported by Emacs (see Cursor Position Information) do not agree with the file size information known to the operating system.
In addition, if Emacs recognizes from a file’s contents that it uses newline rather than carriage return followed by linefeed as its line separator, it does not perform EOL conversion when reading or writing that file. Thus, you can read and edit files from GNU and Unix systems on MS-DOS with no special effort, and they will retain their Unix-style end-of-line convention after you edit them.
The mode line indicates whether end-of-line translation was used for the current buffer. If MS-DOS end-of-line translation is in use for the buffer, the MS-Windows build of Emacs displays a backslash ‘\’ after the coding system mnemonic near the beginning of the mode line (see The Mode Line). If no EOL translation was performed, the string ‘(Unix)’ is displayed instead of the backslash, to alert you that the file’s EOL format is not the usual carriage return followed by linefeed.
To visit a file and specify whether it uses DOS-style or Unix-style
end-of-line, specify a coding system (see Specifying a Coding System for File Text). For
example, C-x RET c unix RET C-x C-f foobar.txt
visits the file foobar.txt without converting the EOLs; if some
line ends with a carriage return followed by linefeed pair, Emacs will
display ‘^M’ at the end of that line. Similarly, you can direct
Emacs to save a buffer in a specified EOL format with the C-x
RET f command. For example, to save a buffer with Unix EOL
format, type C-x RET f unix RET C-x C-s. If you
visit a file with DOS EOL conversion, then save it with Unix EOL
format, that effectively converts the file to Unix EOL style, like the
dos2unix
program.
When you use NFS, Samba, or some other similar method to access file
systems that reside on computers using GNU or Unix systems, Emacs
should not perform end-of-line translation on any files in these file
systems—not even when you create a new file. To request this,
designate these file systems as untranslated file systems by
calling the function w32-add-untranslated-filesystem
. It takes
one argument: the file system name, including a drive letter and
optionally a directory. For example,
(w32-add-untranslated-filesystem "Z:")
designates drive Z as an untranslated file system, and
(w32-add-untranslated-filesystem "Z:\\foo")
designates directory \foo on drive Z as an untranslated file system.
Most often you would use w32-add-untranslated-filesystem
in your
.emacs or init.el init file, or in site-start.el
so that all the users at your site get the benefit of it.
To countermand the effect of w32-add-untranslated-filesystem
,
use the function w32-remove-untranslated-filesystem
. This
function takes one argument, which should be a string just like the
one that was used previously with w32-add-untranslated-filesystem
.
Designating a file system as untranslated does not affect character set conversion, only end-of-line conversion. Essentially, it directs Emacs to default to creating new files with the Unix-style convention of using newline at the end of a line. See Coding Systems.
Next: Emulation of ls
on MS-Windows, Previous: Text Files and Binary Files, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.3 File Names on MS-Windows
MS-Windows and MS-DOS normally use a backslash, ‘\’, to separate name units within a file name, instead of the slash used on other systems. Emacs on MS-DOS/MS-Windows permits use of either slash or backslash, and also knows about drive letters in file names.
On MS-DOS/MS-Windows, file names are case-insensitive, so Emacs by
default ignores letter-case in file names during completion. To this
end, the default value of read-file-name-completion-ignore-case
is non-nil
on MS-DOS/MS-Windows. See Completion Options.
The variable w32-get-true-file-attributes
controls whether
Emacs should issue additional system calls to determine more
accurately file attributes in primitives like file-attributes
and directory-files-and-attributes
. These additional calls are
needed to report correct file ownership, link counts and file types
for special files such as pipes. Without these system calls, file
ownership will be attributed to the current user, link counts will be
always reported as 1, and special files will be reported as regular
files.
If the value of this variable is local
(the default), Emacs
will issue these additional system calls only for files on local fixed
drives. Any other non-nil
value means do this even for
removable and remote volumes, where this could potentially slow down
Dired and other related features. The value of nil
means never
issue those system calls. Non-nil
values are more useful on
NTFS volumes, which support hard links and file security, than on FAT,
FAT32, and exFAT volumes.
Unlike Unix, MS-Windows file systems restrict the set of characters that can be used in a file name. The following characters are not allowed:
- Shell redirection symbols ‘<’, ‘>’, and ‘|’.
- Colon ‘:’ (except after the drive letter).
- Forward slash ‘/’ and backslash ‘\’ (except as directory separators).
- Wildcard characters ‘*’ and ‘?’.
- Control characters whose codepoints are 1 through 31 decimal. In particular, newlines in file names are not allowed.
- The null character, whose codepoint is zero (this limitation exists on Unix filesystems as well).
In addition, referencing any file whose name matches a DOS character device, such as NUL or LPT1 or PRN or CON, with or without any file-name extension, will always resolve to those character devices, in any directory. Therefore, only use such file names when you want to use the corresponding character device.
Next: HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows, Previous: File Names on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.4 Emulation of ls
on MS-Windows
Dired normally uses the external program ls
to produce the directory listing displayed in Dired
buffers (see Dired, the Directory Editor). However, MS-Windows and MS-DOS systems don’t
come with such a program, although several ports of GNU ls
are available. Therefore, Emacs on those systems emulates
ls
in Lisp, by using the ls-lisp.el package. While
ls-lisp.el provides a reasonably full emulation of ls
,
there are some options and features peculiar to that emulation;
they are described in this section.
The ls
emulation supports many of the ls
switches, but
it doesn’t support all of them. Here’s the list of the switches it
does support: -A, -a, -B, -C,
-c, -G, -g, -h, -i, -n,
-R, -r, -S, -s, -t, -U,
-u, -v, and -X. The -F switch is
partially supported (it appends the character that classifies the
file, but does not prevent symlink following).
On MS-Windows and MS-DOS, ls-lisp.el is preloaded when Emacs
is built, so the Lisp emulation of ls
is always used on those
platforms. If you have a ported ls
, setting
ls-lisp-use-insert-directory-program
to a non-nil
value
will revert to using an external program named by the variable
insert-directory-program
.
The order in which ls-lisp.el sorts files depends on several customizable options described below.
The default sorting order follows locale-specific rules derived from
your system locale. You can make the order locale-independent by
customizing ls-lisp-use-string-collate
to a nil
value.
On GNU and Unix systems, when the locale’s encoding is UTF-8, the
collation order follows the Unicode Collation Algorithm
(UCA). To have a similar effect on MS-Windows, the variable
ls-lisp-UCA-like-collation
should have a non-nil
value
(this is the default). The resulting sorting order ignores
punctuation, symbol characters, and whitespace characters, so
.foobar, foobar and foo bar will appear
together rather than far apart.
By default, ls-lisp.el uses a case-sensitive sort order for
the directory listing it produces; this is so the listing looks the
same as on other platforms. If you wish that the files be sorted in
case-insensitive order, set the variable ls-lisp-ignore-case
to
a non-nil
value.
By default, files and subdirectories are sorted together, to emulate
the behavior of ls
. However, native MS-Windows/MS-DOS file
managers list the directories before the files; if you want that
behavior, customize the option ls-lisp-dirs-first
to a
non-nil
value.
The variable ls-lisp-verbosity
controls the file attributes
that ls-lisp.el displays. The value should be either
nil
or a list that contains one or more of the symbols
links
, uid
, and gid
. links
means display
the count of different file names that are associated with (a.k.a.
links to) the file’s data; this is only useful on NTFS volumes.
uid
means display the numerical identifier of the user who owns
the file. gid
means display the numerical identifier of the
file owner’s group. The default value is (links uid gid)
i.e.,
all the 3 optional attributes are displayed. The value nil
means not to display any of these attributes.
The variable ls-lisp-emulation
controls the flavor of the
ls
emulation by setting the defaults for the 3 options
described above: ls-lisp-ignore-case
,
ls-lisp-dirs-first
, and ls-lisp-verbosity
. The value of
this option can be one of the following symbols:
GNU
nil
Emulate GNU systems; this is the default. This sets
ls-lisp-ignore-case
andls-lisp-dirs-first
tonil
, andls-lisp-verbosity
to(links uid gid)
.UNIX
Emulate Unix systems. Like
GNU
, but setsls-lisp-verbosity
to(links uid)
.MacOS
Emulate macOS. Sets
ls-lisp-ignore-case
tot
, andls-lisp-dirs-first
andls-lisp-verbosity
tonil
.MS-Windows
Emulate MS-Windows. Sets
ls-lisp-ignore-case
andls-lisp-dirs-first
tot
, andls-lisp-verbosity
tonil
on Windows 9X and tot
on modern versions of Windows. Note that the default emulation is notMS-Windows
, even on Windows, since many users of Emacs on those platforms prefer the GNU defaults.
Any other value of ls-lisp-emulation
means the same as GNU
.
Customizing this option calls the function ls-lisp-set-options
to
update the 3 dependent options as needed. If you change the value of
this variable without using customize after ls-lisp.el is loaded
(note that it is preloaded on MS-Windows and MS-DOS), you can call that
function manually for the same result.
The variable ls-lisp-support-shell-wildcards
controls how
file-name patterns are supported: if it is non-nil
(the
default), they are treated as shell-style wildcards; otherwise they
are treated as Emacs regular expressions.
The variable ls-lisp-format-time-list
defines how to format
the date and time of files. The value of this variable is
ignored, unless Emacs cannot determine the current locale. (However,
if the value of ls-lisp-use-localized-time-format
is
non-nil
, Emacs obeys ls-lisp-format-time-list
even if
the current locale is available; see below.)
The value of ls-lisp-format-time-list
is a list of 2 strings.
The first string is used if the file was modified within the current
year, while the second string is used for older files. In each of
these two strings you can use ‘%’-sequences to substitute parts
of the time. For example:
("%b %e %H:%M" "%b %e %Y")
Note that the strings substituted for these ‘%’-sequences depend on the current locale. See Time Parsing in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual, for more about format time specs.
Normally, Emacs formats the file time stamps in either traditional
or ISO-style time format. However, if the value of the variable
ls-lisp-use-localized-time-format
is non-nil
, Emacs
formats file time stamps according to what
ls-lisp-format-time-list
specifies. The ‘%’-sequences in
ls-lisp-format-time-list
produce locale-dependent month and day
names, which might cause misalignment of columns in Dired display.
The default value of ls-lisp-use-localized-time-format
is
nil
.
Next: Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows, Previous: Emulation of ls
on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.5 HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows
The Windows equivalent of HOME
is the user-specific
application data directory. The actual location depends on the
Windows version; typical values are C:\Documents and
Settings\username\Application Data on Windows 2000 up to XP,
C:\Users\username\AppData\Roaming on Windows Vista and
later, and either C:\WINDOWS\Application Data or
C:\WINDOWS\Profiles\username\Application Data on Windows
9X/ME. If this directory does not exist or cannot be accessed, Emacs
falls back to C:\ as the default value of HOME
.
You can override this default value of HOME
by explicitly
setting the environment variable HOME
to point to any directory
on your system. HOME
can be set either from the command shell
prompt or from ‘Properties’ dialog of ‘My Computer’.
HOME
can also be set in the system registry,
see The MS-Windows System Registry.
For compatibility with older versions of Emacs28, if there is a file named .emacs in C:\, the root
directory of drive C:, and HOME
is set neither in the
environment nor in the Registry, Emacs will treat C:\ as the
default HOME
location, and will not look in the application
data directory, even if it exists. Note that only .emacs is
looked for in C:\; the older name _emacs (see below) is
not. This use of C:\.emacs to define HOME
is
deprecated; Emacs will display a warning about its use during
startup.
Whatever the final place is, Emacs sets the internal value of the
HOME
environment variable to point to it, and it will use that
location for other files and directories it normally looks for or
creates in your home directory.
You can always find out what Emacs thinks is your home directory’s location by typing C-x d ~/ RET. This should present the list of files in the home directory, and show its full name on the first line. Likewise, to visit your init file, type C-x C-f ~/.emacs RET (assuming the file’s name is .emacs).
Your init file can have any name mentioned in The Emacs Initialization File.
Because MS-DOS does not allow file names with leading dots, and older Windows systems made it hard to create files with such names, the Windows port of Emacs supports an init file name _emacs, if such a file exists in the home directory and .emacs does not. This name is considered obsolete, so Emacs will display a warning if it is used.
Next: Mouse Usage on MS-Windows, Previous: HOME and Startup Directories on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.6 Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows
This section describes the Windows-specific features related to keyboard input in Emacs.
Many key combinations (known as “keyboard shortcuts”) that have conventional uses in MS-Windows programs conflict with traditional Emacs key bindings. (These Emacs key bindings were established years before Microsoft was founded.) Examples of conflicts include C-c, C-x, C-z, and C-a. You can redefine some of them with meanings more like the MS-Windows meanings by enabling CUA Mode (see CUA Bindings). Another optional feature which will make Emacs behave like other Windows applications is Delete Selection mode (see Operating on the Region).
By default, the key labeled Alt is mapped as the Meta
key. If you wish it to produce the Alt
modifier instead, set
the variable w32-alt-is-meta
to a nil
value.
MS-Windows reserves certain key combinations, such as
Alt-TAB and a number of Windows key combinations,
for its own use. These key combinations are intercepted by the system
before Emacs can see them. Also, on Windows 10, all Windows key
combinations are reserved by the system in such a way that they are
never propagated to applications, even if the system does not
currently define a hotkey on the specific combination. You can use
the w32-register-hot-key
function to allow a key sequence to be
seen by Emacs instead of being grabbed by Windows. When registered as
a hot key, the key combination is pulled out of the system’s input
queue before it is handled by Windows, effectively overriding the
special meaning of that key sequence for Windows. The override is
only effective when Emacs is active; with other applications on the
foreground the keys behave normally.
The argument to w32-register-hot-key
must be a single key with a
single modifier, in vector form that would be acceptable to
define-key
. The control and shift modifiers have no effect on the
argument. The meta modifier is interpreted as the Alt key if
w32-alt-is-meta
is t
(the default), and the super and hyper
modifiers are interpreted according to the bindings of
w32-lwindow-modifier
and w32-rwindow-modifier
. Additionally, a
modifier with the trailing dash but with no key indicates that all
Windows defined hotkeys for that modifier are to be overridden in the
favor of Emacs.
For example, (w32-register-hot-key [M-tab])
lets you use
M-TAB normally in Emacs; for instance, to complete the
word or symbol at point at top level, or to complete the current
search string against previously sought strings during incremental
search. (w32-register-hot-key [s-])
with
w32-lwindow-modifier
bound to super
disables all the
Windows’ own Windows key based shortcuts.29
Note that w32-register-hot-key
checks the
w32-[lr]window-modifier
values at the time of the function
call. Thus, you can set w32-lwindow-modifier
as super
,
then call (w32-register-hot-key [s-r])
, and finally set
w32-rwindow-modifier
as super
as well. The result is
that the left Windows key together with R invokes whichever
function you have bound for the combination in Emacs, and the right
Windows key and R opens the Windows Run
dialog.
The hotkey registrations always also include all the shift and control modifier combinations for the given hotkey; that is, registering s-a as a hotkey gives you S-s-a, C-s-a and C-S-s-a as well.
On Windows 98 and ME, the hotkey registration is more restricted.
The desired hotkey must always be fully specified, and
w32-phantom-key-code
can be customized to achieve desired
results.
The function w32-unregister-hot-key
reverses the effect of
w32-register-hot-key
for its argument key sequence.
By default, the CapsLock key only affects normal character
keys (it converts lower-case characters to their upper-case
variants). However, if you set the variable
w32-capslock-is-shiftlock
to a non-nil
value, the
CapsLock key will affect non-character keys as well, as if you
pressed the SHIFT key while typing the non-character key.
If the variable w32-enable-caps-lock
is set to a nil
value, the CapsLock key produces the symbol capslock
instead of the shifted version of typed keys. The default value is
t
.
Similarly, if w32-enable-num-lock
is nil
, the
NumLock key will produce the symbol kp-numlock
. The
default is t
, which causes NumLock to work as expected:
toggle the meaning of the keys on the numeric keypad.
The variable w32-apps-modifier
controls the effect of the
Apps key (usually located between the right Alt and the
right Ctrl keys). Its value can be one of the symbols
hyper
, super
, meta
, alt
, control
,
or shift
for the respective modifier, or nil
to appear
as the key apps
. The default is nil
.
The variable w32-lwindow-modifier
determines the effect of
the left Windows key (usually labeled with start and the Windows
logo). If its value is nil
(the default), the key will produce
the symbol lwindow
. Setting it to one of the symbols
hyper
, super
, meta
, alt
, control
,
or shift
will produce the respective modifier. A similar
variable w32-rwindow-modifier
controls the effect of the right
Windows key, and w32-scroll-lock-modifier
does the same for the
ScrLock key. If these variables are set to nil
, the
right Windows key produces the symbol rwindow
and ScrLock
produces the symbol scroll
. If you want ScrLock to
produce the same effect as in other applications, i.e. toggle the
Scroll Lock LED indication on the keyboard, set
w32-scroll-lock-modifier
to t
or any non-nil
value other than the above modifier symbols.
Emacs compiled as a native Windows application normally turns off the Windows feature that tapping the Alt key invokes the Windows menu. The reason is that the Alt serves as Meta in Emacs. When using Emacs, users often press the Meta key temporarily and then change their minds; if this has the effect of bringing up the Windows menu, it alters the meaning of subsequent commands. Many users find this frustrating.
You can re-enable Windows’s default handling of tapping the Alt
key by setting w32-pass-alt-to-system
to a non-nil
value.
The variables w32-pass-lwindow-to-system
and
w32-pass-rwindow-to-system
determine whether the respective
keys are passed to Windows or swallowed by Emacs. If the value is
nil
, the respective key is silently swallowed by Emacs,
otherwise it is passed to Windows. The default is t
for both
of these variables. Passing each of these keys to Windows produces
its normal effect: for example, Lwindow opens the
Start
menu, etc.
The variable w32-recognize-altgr
controls whether the
AltGr key (if it exists on your keyboard), or its equivalent,
the combination of the right Alt and left Ctrl keys
pressed together, is recognized as the AltGr key. The default
is t
, which means these keys produce AltGr
; setting it
to nil
causes AltGr or the equivalent key combination to
be interpreted as the combination of Ctrl and Meta
modifiers.
Some versions of MS-Windows, typically East Asian localized Windows,
enable the Input Method Manager (IMM) that allows
applications to communicate with the Input Method Editor
(IME), the native Windows input method service. Emacs uses
the IME when available to allow users to input East Asian
non-ASCII characters, similarly to Emacs’s built-in input
methods (see Input Methods). However, in some situations the
IME can get in the way if it interprets simple
ASCII keys you input as part of a key sequence that
designates a non-ASCII character. The IME can be
temporarily turned off and then on again by using the
w32-set-ime-open-status
function.
Next: Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10, Previous: Keyboard Usage on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.7 Mouse Usage on MS-Windows
This section describes the Windows-specific variables related to the mouse.
The variable w32-mouse-button-tolerance
specifies the
time interval, in milliseconds, for faking middle mouse button press
on 2-button mice. If both mouse buttons are depressed within this
time interval, Emacs generates a middle mouse button click event
instead of a double click on one of the buttons.
If the variable w32-pass-extra-mouse-buttons-to-system
is
non-nil
, Emacs passes the fourth and fifth mouse buttons to
Windows.
The variable w32-swap-mouse-buttons
controls which of the 3
mouse buttons generates the mouse-2 events. When it is
nil
(the default), the middle button generates mouse-2
and the right button generates mouse-3 events. If this variable
is non-nil
, the roles of these two buttons are reversed.
Next: Printing and MS-Windows, Previous: Mouse Usage on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.8 Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10
Emacs compiled as a native Windows application (as opposed to the DOS version) includes full support for asynchronous subprocesses. In the Windows version, synchronous and asynchronous subprocesses work fine on all versions of MS-Windows, as long as you run only 32-bit or 64-bit Windows applications. However, when you run a DOS application in a subprocess, you may encounter problems or be unable to run the application at all; and if you run two DOS applications at the same time in two subprocesses, you may have to reboot your system.
Since the standard command interpreter (and most command line utilities) on Windows 9X are DOS applications, these problems are significant when using that system. But there’s nothing we can do about them; only Microsoft can fix them.
If you run just one DOS application subprocess, the subprocess should work as expected as long as it is “well-behaved” and does not perform direct screen access or other unusual actions. If you have a CPU monitor application, your machine will appear to be 100% busy even when the DOS application is idle, but this is only an artifact of the way CPU monitors measure processor load.
You must terminate the DOS application before you start any other DOS application in a different subprocess. Emacs is unable to interrupt or terminate a DOS subprocess. The only way you can terminate such a subprocess is by giving it a command that tells its program to exit.
If you attempt to run two DOS applications at the same time in separate subprocesses, the second one that is started will be suspended until the first one finishes, even if either or both of them are asynchronous.
If you can go to the first subprocess, and tell it to exit, the second subprocess should continue normally. However, if the second subprocess is synchronous, Emacs itself will be hung until the first subprocess finishes. If it will not finish without user input, then you have no choice but to reboot if you are running on Windows 9X. If you are running on Windows NT and later, you can use a process viewer application to kill the appropriate instance of NTVDM instead (this will terminate both DOS subprocesses).
If you have to reboot Windows 9X in this situation, do not use the
Shutdown
command on the Start
menu; that usually hangs the
system. Instead, type Ctrl-Alt-DEL and then choose
Shutdown
. That usually works, although it may take a few minutes
to do its job.
The variable w32-quote-process-args
controls how Emacs quotes
the process arguments. Non-nil
means quote with the "
character. If the value is a character, Emacs uses that character to escape
any quote characters that appear; otherwise it chooses a suitable escape
character based on the type of the program.
The variable w32-pipe-buffer-size
controls the size of the
buffer Emacs requests from the system when it creates pipes for
communications with subprocesses. The default value is zero, which
lets the OS choose the size. Any valid positive value will request a
buffer of that size in bytes. This can be used to tailor
communications with subprocesses to programs that exhibit unusual
behavior with respect to buffering pipe I/O.
If you need to invoke MS-DOS programs as Emacs subprocesses, you may
see low rate of reading data from such programs. Setting the variable
w32-pipe-read-delay
to a non-zero value may improve throughput
in these cases; we suggest the value of 50 for such situations. The
default is zero.
The function w32-shell-execute
can be useful for writing
customized commands that run MS-Windows applications registered to
handle a certain standard Windows operation for a specific type of
document or file. This function is a wrapper around the Windows
ShellExecute
API. See the MS-Windows API documentation for
more details.
Next: Specifying Fonts on MS-Windows, Previous: Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.9 Printing and MS-Windows
Printing commands, such as lpr-buffer
(see Printing Hard Copies) and
ps-print-buffer
(see PostScript Hardcopy) work in MS-DOS and
MS-Windows by sending the output to one of the printer ports, if a
POSIX-style lpr
program is unavailable. The same Emacs
variables control printing on all systems, but in some cases they have
different default values on MS-DOS and MS-Windows.
Emacs on MS Windows attempts to determine your default printer
automatically (using the function default-printer-name
).
But in some rare cases this can fail, or you may wish to use a different
printer from within Emacs. The rest of this section explains how to
tell Emacs which printer to use.
If you want to use your local printer, then set the Lisp variable
lpr-command
to ""
(its default value on Windows) and
printer-name
to the name of the printer port—for example,
"PRN"
, the usual local printer port, or "LPT2"
, or
"COM1"
for a serial printer. You can also set
printer-name
to a file name, in which case “printed” output
is actually appended to that file. If you set printer-name
to
"NUL"
, printed output is silently discarded (sent to the system
null device).
You can also use a printer shared by another machine by setting
printer-name
to the UNC share name for that printer—for
example, "//joes_pc/hp4si"
. (It doesn’t matter whether you use
forward slashes or backslashes here.) To find out the names of shared
printers, run the command ‘net view’ from the command prompt to
obtain a list of servers, and ‘net view server-name’ to see
the names of printers (and directories) shared by that server.
Alternatively, click the ‘Network Neighborhood’ icon on your
desktop, and look for machines that share their printers via the
network.
If the printer doesn’t appear in the output of ‘net view’, or
if setting printer-name
to the UNC share name doesn’t produce a
hardcopy on that printer, you can use the ‘net use’ command to
connect a local print port such as "LPT2"
to the networked
printer. For example, typing net use LPT2: \\joes_pc\hp4si30
causes Windows to capture the LPT2
port and redirect the
printed material to the printer connected to the machine joes_pc
.
After this command, setting printer-name
to "LPT2"
should produce the hardcopy on the networked printer.
With some varieties of Windows network software, you can instruct
Windows to capture a specific printer port such as "LPT2"
, and
redirect it to a networked printer via the Control Panel->Printers
applet instead of ‘net use’.
If you set printer-name
to a file name, it’s best to use an
absolute file name. Emacs changes the working directory according to
the default directory of the current buffer, so if the file name in
printer-name
is relative, you will end up with several such
files, each one in the directory of the buffer from which the printing
was done.
If the value of printer-name
is correct, but printing does
not produce the hardcopy on your printer, it is possible that your
printer does not support printing plain text (some cheap printers omit
this functionality). In that case, try the PostScript print commands,
described below.
The commands print-buffer
and print-region
call the
pr
program, or use special switches to the lpr
program, to
produce headers on each printed page. MS-DOS and MS-Windows don’t
normally have these programs, so by default, the variable
lpr-headers-switches
is set so that the requests to print page
headers are silently ignored. Thus, print-buffer
and
print-region
produce the same output as lpr-buffer
and
lpr-region
, respectively. If you do have a suitable pr
program (for example, from GNU Coreutils), set
lpr-headers-switches
to nil
; Emacs will then call
pr
to produce the page headers, and print the resulting output as
specified by printer-name
.
Finally, if you do have an lpr
work-alike, you can set the
variable lpr-command
to "lpr"
. Then Emacs will use
lpr
for printing, as on other systems. (If the name of the
program isn’t lpr
, set lpr-command
to the appropriate value.)
The variable lpr-switches
has its standard meaning
when lpr-command
is not ""
. If the variable
printer-name
has a string value, it is used as the value for the
-P
option to lpr
, as on Unix.
A parallel set of variables, ps-lpr-command
,
ps-lpr-switches
, and ps-printer-name
(see Variables for PostScript Hardcopy), defines how PostScript files should be printed. These
variables are used in the same way as the corresponding variables
described above for non-PostScript printing. Thus, the value of
ps-printer-name
is used as the name of the device (or file) to
which PostScript output is sent, just as printer-name
is used
for non-PostScript printing. (There are two distinct sets of
variables in case you have two printers attached to two different
ports, and only one of them is a PostScript printer.)
The default value of the variable ps-lpr-command
is ""
,
which causes PostScript output to be sent to the printer port specified
by ps-printer-name
; but ps-lpr-command
can also be set to
the name of a program which will accept PostScript files. Thus, if you
have a non-PostScript printer, you can set this variable to the name of
a PostScript interpreter program (such as Ghostscript). Any switches
that need to be passed to the interpreter program are specified using
ps-lpr-switches
. (If the value of ps-printer-name
is a
string, it will be added to the list of switches as the value for the
-P
option. This is probably only useful if you are using
lpr
, so when using an interpreter typically you would set
ps-printer-name
to something other than a string so it is
ignored.)
For example, to use Ghostscript for printing on the system’s default printer, put this in your .emacs file:
(setq ps-printer-name t) (setq ps-lpr-command "D:/gs6.01/bin/gswin32c.exe") (setq ps-lpr-switches '("-q" "-dNOPAUSE" "-dBATCH" "-sDEVICE=mswinpr2" "-sPAPERSIZE=a4"))
(This assumes that Ghostscript is installed in the D:/gs6.01 directory.)
Next: Miscellaneous Windows-specific features, Previous: Printing and MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.10 Specifying Fonts on MS-Windows
Fonts are specified by their name, size and optional properties. The format for specifying fonts comes from the fontconfig library used in modern Free desktops:
[Family[-PointSize]][:Option1=Value1[:Option2=Value2[...]]]
The old XLFD based format is also supported for backwards compatibility.
Emacs on MS-Windows supports a number of font backends. Currently,
the gdi
, uniscribe
, and harfbuzz
backends are
available. The gdi
font backend is available on all versions
of Windows, and supports all fonts that are natively supported by
Windows. The uniscribe
font backend is available on Windows
2000 and later, and supports TrueType and OpenType fonts. The
harfbuzz
font backend is available if Emacs was built with
HarfBuzz support, and if the HarfBuzz DLL is installed on your system;
like uniscribe
, this backend supports only TrueType and
OpenType fonts. Some languages requiring complex layout can only be
properly supported by the Uniscribe or HarfBuzz backends. By default,
two backends are enabled for each frame: gdi
and either
harfbuzz
or uniscribe
, depending on which one is
available (if both are available, only harfbuzz
is enabled by
default). The harfbuzz
and uniscribe
backends take
priority over gdi
when Emacs looks for a suitable font. To
override that and use the GDI backend even if Uniscribe is available,
invoke Emacs with the -xrm Emacs.fontBackend:gdi command-line
argument, or add a Emacs.fontBackend
resource with the value
gdi
in the Registry under either the
‘HKEY_CURRENT_USER\SOFTWARE\GNU\Emacs’ or the
‘HKEY_LOCAL_MACHINE\SOFTWARE\GNU\Emacs’ key (see X Resources).
Similarly, to use the Uniscribe backend even if HarfBuzz is available,
use -xrm Emacs.fontBackend:uniscribe on the command line that
invokes Emacs. You can also request all the 3 backends via the
font-backend
frame parameter, but be warned that in that case
font searches for characters for which no fonts are available on the
system will take longer.
Alternatively, you could specify a font backend for a frame via the
font-backend
frame parameter, using
modify-frame-parameters
(see Parameter Access in The
Emacs Lisp Reference Manual). You can also request specific font
backend(s) for all your frames via default-frame-alist
and
initial-frame-alist
(see Frame Parameters). Note that the
value of the font-backend
parameter should be a list of
symbols, as in (uniscribe)
or (harfbuzz uniscribe gdi)
.
Optional font properties supported on MS-Windows are:
weight
Specifies the weight of the font. Special values
light
,medium
,demibold
,bold
, andblack
can be specified withoutweight=
(e.g., Courier New-12:bold). Otherwise, the weight should be a numeric value between 100 and 900, or one of the named weights infont-weight-table
. If unspecified, a regular font is assumed.slant
Specifies whether the font is italic. Special values
roman
,italic
andoblique
can be specified withoutslant=
(e.g., Courier New-12:italic). Otherwise, the slant should be a numeric value, or one of the named slants infont-slant-table
. On Windows, any slant above 150 is treated as italics, and anything below as roman.family
Specifies the font family, but normally this will be specified at the start of the font name.
pixelsize
Specifies the font size in pixels. This can be used instead of the point size specified after the family name.
adstyle
Specifies additional style information for the font. On MS-Windows, the values
mono
,sans
,serif
,script
anddecorative
are recognized. These are most useful as a fallback with the font family left unspecified.registry
Specifies the character set registry that the font is expected to cover. Most TrueType and OpenType fonts will be Unicode fonts that cover several national character sets, but you can narrow down the selection of fonts to those that support a particular character set by using a specific registry from
w32-charset-info-alist
here.spacing
Specifies how the font is spaced. The
p
spacing specifies a proportional font, andm
orc
specify a monospaced font.foundry
Not used on Windows, but for informational purposes and to prevent problems with code that expects it to be set, is set internally to
raster
for bitmapped fonts,outline
for scalable fonts, orunknown
if the type cannot be determined as one of those.script
Specifies a Unicode subrange the font should support.
All the scripts known to Emacs (which generally means all the scripts defined by the latest Unicode Standard) are recognized on MS-Windows. However,
GDI
fonts support only a subset of the known scripts:greek
,hangul
,kana
,kanbun
,bopomofo
,tibetan
,yi
,mongolian
,hebrew
,arabic
, andthai
.antialias
Specifies the antialiasing method. The value
none
means no antialiasing,standard
means use standard antialiasing,subpixel
means use subpixel antialiasing (known as Cleartype on Windows), andnatural
means use subpixel antialiasing with adjusted spacing between letters. If unspecified, the font will use the system default antialiasing.
The method used by Emacs on MS-Windows to look for fonts suitable for
displaying a given non-ASCII character might fail for some rare
scripts, specifically those added by Unicode relatively recently, even
if you have fonts installed on your system that support those scripts.
That is because these scripts have no Unicode Subrange Bits (USBs)
defined for them in the information used by Emacs on MS-Windows to
look for fonts. You can use the w32-find-non-USB-fonts
function to overcome these problems. It needs to be run once at the
beginning of the Emacs session, and again if you install new fonts.
You can add the following line to your init file to have this function
run every time you start Emacs:
(w32-find-non-USB-fonts)
Alternatively, you can run this function manually via M-:
(see Evaluating Emacs Lisp Expressions) at any time. On a system that has many fonts
installed, running w32-find-non-USB-fonts
might take a couple
of seconds; if you consider that to be too long to be run during
startup, and if you install new fonts only rarely, run this function
once via M-:, and then assign the value it returns, if
non-nil
, to the variable w32-non-USB-fonts
in your init
file. (If the function returns nil
, you have no fonts
installed that can display characters from the scripts which need this
facility.)
The variable w32-use-w32-font-dialog
controls the way fonts can
be selected via S-mouse-1 (mouse-appearance-menu
). If
the value is t
, the default, Emacs uses the standard Windows
font selection dialog. If the value is nil
, Emacs instead pops
a menu of a fixed set of fonts. The fonts to appear in the menu are
determined by w32-fixed-font-alist
.
Next: Emacs and MS-DOS, Previous: Specifying Fonts on MS-Windows, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.11 Miscellaneous Windows-specific features
This section describes Windows-specific features that don’t fit anywhere else.
The variable w32-use-visible-system-caret
is a flag that
determines whether to make the system caret visible. The default when
no screen reader software is in use is nil
, which means Emacs
draws its own cursor to indicate the position of point. A
non-nil
value means Emacs will indicate point location with the
system caret; this facilitates use of screen reader software, and is
the default when such software is detected when running Emacs.
When this variable is non-nil
, other variables affecting the
cursor display have no effect.
The variable w32-grab-focus-on-raise
, if set to a
non-nil
value causes a frame to grab focus when it is raised.
The default is t
, which fits well with the Windows default
click-to-focus policy.
On Windows 10 (version 1809 and higher) and Windows 11, Emacs title
bars and scroll bars will follow the system’s Light or Dark mode,
similar to other programs such as Explorer and Command Prompt. To
change the color mode, select Personalization
from
Windows Settings
, then
Colors->Choose your color
(or Choose your default app mode
); then restart Emacs.
Previous: Miscellaneous Windows-specific features, Up: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12 Emacs and MS-DOS
This section briefly describes the peculiarities of using Emacs on MS-DOS. Information about peculiarities common to MS-DOS and Microsoft’s current operating systems Windows is in Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS.
If you build Emacs for MS-DOS, the binary will also run on Windows 3.X, Windows NT, Windows 9X/ME, or Windows 2000/XP as a DOS application; all of this chapter applies for all of those systems, if you use an Emacs that was built for MS-DOS.
See Text Files and Binary Files, for information about Emacs’s special handling of text files under MS-DOS (and Windows).
- Keyboard Usage on MS-DOS
- Mouse Usage on MS-DOS
- Display on MS-DOS
- File Names on MS-DOS
- Printing and MS-DOS
- International Support on MS-DOS
- Subprocesses on MS-DOS
Next: Mouse Usage on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.1 Keyboard Usage on MS-DOS
The key that is called DEL in Emacs (because that’s how it is designated on most workstations) is known as BS (backspace) on a PC. That is why the PC-specific terminal initialization remaps the BS key to act as DEL; the Delete key is remapped to act as C-d for the same reasons.
Emacs built for MS-DOS recognizes C-Break as a quit character, just like C-g. This is because Emacs cannot detect that you have typed C-g until it is ready for more input. As a consequence, you cannot use C-g to stop a running command (see Quitting and Aborting). By contrast, C-Break is detected as soon as you type it (as C-g is on other systems), so it can be used to stop a running command and for emergency escape (see Emergency Escape).
The PC keyboard maps use the left Alt key as the Meta key.
You have two choices for emulating the SUPER and Hyper keys:
choose either the right Ctrl key or the right Alt key by
setting the variables dos-hyper-key
and dos-super-key
to 1
or 2 respectively. If neither dos-super-key
nor
dos-hyper-key
is 1, then by default the right Alt key is
also mapped to the Meta key. However, if the MS-DOS international
keyboard support program KEYB.COM is installed, Emacs will
not map the right Alt to Meta, since it is used for
accessing characters like ~ and @ on non-US keyboard
layouts; in this case, you may only use the left Alt as Meta
key.
The variable dos-keypad-mode
is a flag variable that controls
what key codes are returned by keys in the numeric keypad. You can also
define the keypad ENTER key to act like C-j, by putting the
following line into your _emacs file:
;; Make the ENTER key from the numeric keypad act as C-j.
(keymap-set function-key-map "<kp-enter>" "C-j")
Next: Display on MS-DOS, Previous: Keyboard Usage on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.2 Mouse Usage on MS-DOS
Emacs on MS-DOS supports a mouse (on the default terminal only). The mouse commands work as documented, including those that use menus and the menu bar (see The Menu Bar). Scroll bars don’t work in MS-DOS Emacs. PC mice usually have only two buttons; these act as mouse-1 and mouse-2, but if you press both of them together, that has the effect of mouse-3. If the mouse does have 3 buttons, Emacs detects that at startup, and all the 3 buttons function normally, as on X.
Help strings for menu-bar and pop-up menus are displayed in the echo area when the mouse pointer moves across the menu items. Highlighting of mouse-sensitive text (see Following References with the Mouse) is also supported.
Some versions of mouse drivers don’t report the number of mouse buttons correctly. For example, mice with a wheel report that they have 3 buttons, but only 2 of them are passed to Emacs; the clicks on the wheel, which serves as the middle button, are not passed. In these cases, you can use the M-x msdos-set-mouse-buttons command to tell Emacs how many mouse buttons to expect. You could make such a setting permanent by adding this fragment to your _emacs init file:
;; Treat the mouse like a 2-button mouse.
(msdos-set-mouse-buttons 2)
Emacs built for MS-DOS supports clipboard operations when it runs on Windows. Commands that put text on the kill ring, or yank text from the ring, check the Windows clipboard first, just as Emacs does on the X Window System (see Mouse Commands for Editing). Only the primary selection and the cut buffer are supported by MS-DOS Emacs on Windows; the secondary selection always appears as empty.
Due to the way clipboard access is implemented by Windows, the length of text you can put into the clipboard is limited by the amount of free DOS memory that is available to Emacs. Usually, up to 620KB of text can be put into the clipboard, but this limit depends on the system configuration and is lower if you run Emacs as a subprocess of another program. If the killed text does not fit, Emacs outputs a message saying so, and does not put the text into the clipboard.
Null characters also cannot be put into the Windows clipboard. If the killed text includes null characters, Emacs does not put such text into the clipboard, and displays in the echo area a message to that effect.
The variable dos-display-scancodes
, when non-nil
,
directs Emacs to display the ASCII value and the keyboard scan code of
each keystroke; this feature serves as a complement to the
view-lossage
command, for debugging.
Next: File Names on MS-DOS, Previous: Mouse Usage on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.3 Display on MS-DOS
Display on MS-DOS cannot use font variants, like bold or italic, but
it does support multiple faces, each of which can specify a foreground
and a background color. Therefore, you can get the full functionality
of Emacs packages that use fonts (such as font-lock
, Enriched
Text mode, and others) by defining the relevant faces to use different
colors. Use the list-colors-display
command
(see Colors for Faces)
and the list-faces-display
command
(see Text Faces)
to see what colors and faces are available and what they look like.
See International Support on MS-DOS, later in this chapter, for information on how Emacs displays glyphs and characters that aren’t supported by the native font built into the DOS display.
When Emacs starts, it changes the cursor shape to a solid box. This
is for compatibility with other systems, where the box cursor is the
default in Emacs. This default shape can be changed to a bar by
specifying the cursor-type
parameter in the variable
default-frame-alist
(see Creating Frames).
The MS-DOS terminal doesn’t support a vertical-bar cursor,
so the bar cursor is horizontal, and the width
parameter,
if specified by the frame parameters, actually determines its height.
For this reason, the bar
and hbar
cursor types produce
the same effect on MS-DOS. As an extension, the bar cursor
specification can include the starting scan line of the cursor as well
as its width, like this:
'(cursor-type bar width . start)
In addition, if the width parameter is negative, the cursor bar begins at the top of the character cell.
The MS-DOS terminal can only display a single frame at a time. The Emacs frame facilities work on MS-DOS much as they do on text terminals (see Frames and Graphical Displays). When you run Emacs from a DOS window on MS-Windows, you can make the visible frame smaller than the full screen, but Emacs still cannot display more than a single frame at a time.
The dos-mode4350
command switches the display to 43 or 50
lines, depending on your hardware; the dos-mode25
command switches
to the default 80x25 screen size.
By default, Emacs only knows how to set screen sizes of 80 columns by
25, 28, 35, 40, 43 or 50 rows. However, if your video adapter has
special video modes that will switch the display to other sizes, you can
have Emacs support those too. When you ask Emacs to switch the frame to
n rows by m columns dimensions, it checks if there is a
variable called screen-dimensions-nxm
, and if so,
uses its value (which must be an integer) as the video mode to switch
to. (Emacs switches to that video mode by calling the BIOS Set
Video Mode
function with the value of
screen-dimensions-nxm
in the AL
register.)
For example, suppose your adapter will switch to 66x80 dimensions when
put into video mode 85. Then you can make Emacs support this screen
size by putting the following into your _emacs file:
(setq screen-dimensions-66x80 85)
Since Emacs on MS-DOS can only set the frame size to specific supported dimensions, it cannot honor every possible frame resizing request. When an unsupported size is requested, Emacs chooses the next larger supported size beyond the specified size. For example, if you ask for 36x80 frame, you will get 40x80 instead.
The variables screen-dimensions-nxm
are used only
when they exactly match the specified size; the search for the next
larger supported size ignores them. In the above example, even if your
VGA supports 38x80 dimensions and you define a variable
screen-dimensions-38x80
with a suitable value, you will still get
40x80 screen when you ask for a 36x80 frame. If you want to get the
38x80 size in this case, you can do it by setting the variable named
screen-dimensions-36x80
with the same video mode value as
screen-dimensions-38x80
.
Changing frame dimensions on MS-DOS has the effect of changing all the other frames to the new dimensions.
Next: Printing and MS-DOS, Previous: Display on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.4 File Names on MS-DOS
On MS-DOS, file names are case-insensitive and limited to eight characters, plus optionally a period and three more characters. Emacs knows enough about these limitations to handle file names that were meant for other operating systems. For instance, leading dots ‘.’ in file names are invalid in MS-DOS, so Emacs transparently converts them to underscores ‘_’; thus your default init file (see The Emacs Initialization File) is called _emacs on MS-DOS. Excess characters before or after the period are generally ignored by MS-DOS itself; thus, if you visit the file LongFileName.EvenLongerExtension, you will silently get longfile.eve, but Emacs will still display the long file name on the mode line. Other than that, it’s up to you to specify file names which are valid under MS-DOS; the transparent conversion as described above only works on file names built into Emacs.
The above restrictions on the file names on MS-DOS make it almost impossible to construct the name of a backup file (see Single or Numbered Backups) without losing some of the original file name characters. For example, the name of a backup file for docs.txt is docs.tx~ even if single backup is used.
If you run Emacs as a DOS application under Windows 9X, Windows ME, or
Windows 2000/XP, you can turn on support for long file names. If you do
that, Emacs doesn’t truncate file names or convert them to lower case;
instead, it uses the file names that you specify, verbatim. To enable
long file name support, set the environment variable LFN
to
‘y’ before starting Emacs. Unfortunately, Windows NT doesn’t allow
DOS programs to access long file names, so Emacs built for MS-DOS will
only see their short 8+3 aliases.
MS-DOS has no notion of home directory, so Emacs on MS-DOS pretends
that the directory where it is installed is the value of the HOME
environment variable. That is, if your Emacs binary,
emacs.exe, is in the directory c:/utils/emacs/bin, then
Emacs acts as if HOME
were set to ‘c:/utils/emacs’. In
particular, that is where Emacs looks for the init file _emacs.
With this in mind, you can use ‘~’ in file names as an alias for
the home directory, as you would on GNU or Unix. You can also set
HOME
variable in the environment before starting Emacs; its
value will then override the above default behavior.
Emacs on MS-DOS handles the name /dev specially, because of a feature in the emulator libraries of DJGPP that pretends I/O devices have names in that directory. We recommend that you avoid using an actual directory named /dev on any disk.
Next: International Support on MS-DOS, Previous: File Names on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.5 Printing and MS-DOS
Printing commands, such as lpr-buffer
(see Printing Hard Copies) and ps-print-buffer
(see PostScript Hardcopy)
can work on MS-DOS by sending the output to one of the printer ports,
if a POSIX-style lpr
program is unavailable. The same Emacs
variables control printing on all systems, but in some cases they have
different default values on MS-DOS.
See Printing and MS-Windows, for details about setting up printing to a networked printer.
Some printers expect DOS codepage encoding of non-ASCII text, even
though they are connected to a Windows machine that uses a different
encoding for the same locale. For example, in the Latin-1 locale, DOS
uses codepage 850 whereas Windows uses codepage 1252. See International Support on MS-DOS. When you print to such printers from Windows, you can use the
C-x RET c (universal-coding-system-argument
) command
before M-x lpr-buffer; Emacs will then convert the text to the DOS
codepage that you specify. For example,
C-x RET c cp850-dos RET M-x lpr-region RET
will print the region while converting it to the codepage 850 encoding.
For backwards compatibility, the value of dos-printer
(dos-ps-printer
), if it has a value, overrides the value of
printer-name
(ps-printer-name
), on MS-DOS.
Next: Subprocesses on MS-DOS, Previous: Printing and MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.6 International Support on MS-DOS
Emacs on MS-DOS supports the same international character sets as it does on GNU, Unix and other platforms (see International Character Set Support), including coding systems for converting between the different character sets. However, due to incompatibilities between MS-DOS/MS-Windows and other systems, there are several DOS-specific aspects of this support that you should be aware of. This section describes these aspects.
The description below is largely specific to the MS-DOS port of Emacs, especially where it talks about practical implications for Emacs users.
- M-x dos-codepage-setup
Set up Emacs display and coding systems as appropriate for the current DOS codepage.
MS-DOS is designed to support one character set of 256 characters at any given time, but gives you a variety of character sets to choose from. The alternative character sets are known as DOS codepages. Each codepage includes all 128 ASCII characters, but the other 128 characters (codes 128 through 255) vary from one codepage to another. Each DOS codepage is identified by a 3-digit number, such as 850, 862, etc.
In contrast to X, which lets you use several fonts at the same time, MS-DOS normally doesn’t allow use of several codepages in a single session. MS-DOS was designed to load a single codepage at system startup, and require you to reboot in order to change it31. Much the same limitation applies when you run DOS executables on other systems such as MS-Windows.
For multibyte operation on MS-DOS, Emacs needs to know which
characters the chosen DOS codepage can display. So it queries the
system shortly after startup to get the chosen codepage number, and
stores the number in the variable dos-codepage
. Some systems
return the default value 437 for the current codepage, even though the
actual codepage is different. (This typically happens when you use the
codepage built into the display hardware.) You can specify a different
codepage for Emacs to use by setting the variable dos-codepage
in
your init file.
Multibyte Emacs supports only certain DOS codepages: those which can display Far-Eastern scripts, like the Japanese codepage 932, and those that encode a single ISO 8859 character set.
The Far-Eastern codepages can directly display one of the MULE character sets for these countries, so Emacs simply sets up to use the appropriate terminal coding system that is supported by the codepage. The special features described in the rest of this section mostly pertain to codepages that encode ISO 8859 character sets.
For the codepages that correspond to one of the ISO character sets,
Emacs knows the character set based on the codepage number. Emacs
automatically creates a coding system to support reading and writing
files that use the current codepage, and uses this coding system by
default. The name of this coding system is cpnnn
, where
nnn is the codepage number.32
All the cpnnn
coding systems use the letter ‘D’
(for “DOS”) as their mode-line mnemonic. Since both the terminal
coding system and the default coding system for file I/O are set to
the proper cpnnn
coding system at startup, it is normal
for the mode line on MS-DOS to begin with ‘-DD\-’.
See The Mode Line.
Far-Eastern DOS terminals do not use the cpnnn
coding
systems, and thus their initial mode line looks like the Emacs
default.
Since the codepage number also indicates which script you are using,
Emacs automatically runs set-language-environment
to select the
language environment for that script
(see Language Environments).
If a buffer contains a character belonging to some other ISO 8859 character set, not the one that the chosen DOS codepage supports, Emacs displays it using a sequence of ASCII characters. For example, if the current codepage doesn’t have a glyph for the letter ‘ò’ (small ‘o’ with a grave accent), it is displayed as ‘{`o}’, where the braces serve as a visual indication that this is a single character. (This may look awkward for some non-Latin characters, such as those from Greek or Hebrew alphabets, but it is still readable by a person who knows the language.) Even though the character may occupy several columns on the screen, it is really still just a single character, and all Emacs commands treat it as one.
MS-Windows provides its own codepages, which are different from the DOS codepages for the same locale. For example, DOS codepage 850 supports the same character set as Windows codepage 1252; DOS codepage 855 supports the same character set as Windows codepage 1251, etc. The MS-Windows version of Emacs uses the current codepage for display when invoked with the ‘-nw’ option.
Previous: International Support on MS-DOS, Up: Emacs and MS-DOS [Contents][Index]
H.12.7 Subprocesses on MS-DOS
Because MS-DOS is a single-process “operating system”, asynchronous subprocesses are not available. In particular, Shell mode and its variants do not work. Most Emacs features that use asynchronous subprocesses also don’t work on MS-DOS, including Shell mode and GUD. When in doubt, try and see; commands that don’t work output an error message saying that asynchronous processes aren’t supported.
Compilation under Emacs with M-x compile, searching files with M-x grep and displaying differences between files with M-x diff do work, by running the inferior processes synchronously. This means you cannot do any more editing until the inferior process finishes.
Spell checking also works, by means of special support for synchronous
invocation of the ispell
program. This is slower than the
asynchronous invocation on other platforms.
Instead of the Shell mode, which doesn’t work on MS-DOS, you can use the M-x eshell command. This invokes the Eshell package that implements a POSIX-like shell entirely in Emacs Lisp.
By contrast, Emacs compiled as a native Windows application does support asynchronous subprocesses. See Subprocesses on Windows 9X/ME and Windows NT/2K/XP/Vista/7/8/10.
Printing commands, such as lpr-buffer
(see Printing Hard Copies) and ps-print-buffer
(see PostScript Hardcopy),
work in MS-DOS by sending the output to one of the printer ports.
See Printing and MS-DOS.
When you run a subprocess synchronously on MS-DOS, make sure the program terminates and does not try to read keyboard input. If the program does not terminate on its own, you will be unable to terminate it, because MS-DOS provides no general way to terminate a process. Pressing C-c or C-Break might sometimes help in these cases.
Accessing files on other machines is not supported on MS-DOS. Other network-oriented commands such as sending mail, Web browsing, remote login, etc., don’t work either, unless network access is built into MS-DOS with some network redirector.
Dired on MS-DOS uses the ls-lisp
package
(see Emulation of ls
on MS-Windows).
Therefore, Dired on MS-DOS supports only some of the possible options
you can mention in the dired-listing-switches
variable. The
options that work are ‘-A’, ‘-a’, ‘-c’, ‘-i’,
‘-r’, ‘-S’, ‘-s’, ‘-t’, and ‘-u’.
Next: Glossary, Previous: Emacs and Microsoft Windows/MS-DOS, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
The GNU Manifesto
The GNU Manifesto which appears below was written by Richard Stallman at the beginning of the GNU project, to ask for participation and support. For the first few years, it was updated in minor ways to account for developments, but now it seems best to leave it unchanged as most people have seen it.
Since that time, we have learned about certain common misunderstandings that different wording could help avoid. Footnotes added in 1993 help clarify these points.
For up-to-date information about available GNU software, please see our web site, https://www.gnu.org. For software tasks and other ways to contribute, see https://www.gnu.org/help.
- What’s GNU? Gnu’s Not Unix!
- Why I Must Write GNU
- Why GNU Will Be Compatible with Unix
- How GNU Will Be Available
- Why Many Other Programmers Want to Help
- How You Can Contribute
- Why All Computer Users Will Benefit
- Some Easily Rebutted Objections to GNU’s Goals
What’s GNU? Gnu’s Not Unix!
GNU, which stands for Gnu’s Not Unix, is the name for the complete Unix-compatible software system which I am writing so that I can give it away free to everyone who can use it.33 Several other volunteers are helping me. Contributions of time, money, programs and equipment are greatly needed.
So far we have an Emacs text editor with Lisp for writing editor commands, a source level debugger, a yacc-compatible parser generator, a linker, and around 35 utilities. A shell (command interpreter) is nearly completed. A new portable optimizing C compiler has compiled itself and may be released this year. An initial kernel exists but many more features are needed to emulate Unix. When the kernel and compiler are finished, it will be possible to distribute a GNU system suitable for program development. We will use TeX as our text formatter, but an nroff is being worked on. We will use the free, portable X window system as well. After this we will add a portable Common Lisp, an Empire game, a spreadsheet, and hundreds of other things, plus on-line documentation. We hope to supply, eventually, everything useful that normally comes with a Unix system, and more.
GNU will be able to run Unix programs, but will not be identical to Unix. We will make all improvements that are convenient, based on our experience with other operating systems. In particular, we plan to have longer file names, file version numbers, a crashproof file system, file name completion perhaps, terminal-independent display support, and perhaps eventually a Lisp-based window system through which several Lisp programs and ordinary Unix programs can share a screen. Both C and Lisp will be available as system programming languages. We will try to support UUCP, MIT Chaosnet, and Internet protocols for communication.
GNU is aimed initially at machines in the 68000/16000 class with virtual memory, because they are the easiest machines to make it run on. The extra effort to make it run on smaller machines will be left to someone who wants to use it on them.
To avoid horrible confusion, please pronounce the “G” in the word “GNU” when it is the name of this project.
Why I Must Write GNU
I consider that the golden rule requires that if I like a program I must share it with other people who like it. Software sellers want to divide the users and conquer them, making each user agree not to share with others. I refuse to break solidarity with other users in this way. I cannot in good conscience sign a nondisclosure agreement or a software license agreement. For years I worked within the Artificial Intelligence Lab to resist such tendencies and other inhospitalities, but eventually they had gone too far: I could not remain in an institution where such things are done for me against my will.
So that I can continue to use computers without dishonor, I have decided to put together a sufficient body of free software so that I will be able to get along without any software that is not free. I have resigned from the AI lab to deny MIT any legal excuse to prevent me from giving GNU away.
Why GNU Will Be Compatible with Unix
Unix is not my ideal system, but it is not too bad. The essential features of Unix seem to be good ones, and I think I can fill in what Unix lacks without spoiling them. And a system compatible with Unix would be convenient for many other people to adopt.
How GNU Will Be Available
GNU is not in the public domain. Everyone will be permitted to modify and redistribute GNU, but no distributor will be allowed to restrict its further redistribution. That is to say, proprietary modifications will not be allowed. I want to make sure that all versions of GNU remain free.
Why Many Other Programmers Want to Help
I have found many other programmers who are excited about GNU and want to help.
Many programmers are unhappy about the commercialization of system software. It may enable them to make more money, but it requires them to feel in conflict with other programmers in general rather than feel as comrades. The fundamental act of friendship among programmers is the sharing of programs; marketing arrangements now typically used essentially forbid programmers to treat others as friends. The purchaser of software must choose between friendship and obeying the law. Naturally, many decide that friendship is more important. But those who believe in law often do not feel at ease with either choice. They become cynical and think that programming is just a way of making money.
By working on and using GNU rather than proprietary programs, we can be hospitable to everyone and obey the law. In addition, GNU serves as an example to inspire and a banner to rally others to join us in sharing. This can give us a feeling of harmony which is impossible if we use software that is not free. For about half the programmers I talk to, this is an important happiness that money cannot replace.
How You Can Contribute
I am asking computer manufacturers for donations of machines and money. I’m asking individuals for donations of programs and work.
One consequence you can expect if you donate machines is that GNU will run on them at an early date. The machines should be complete, ready to use systems, approved for use in a residential area, and not in need of sophisticated cooling or power.
I have found very many programmers eager to contribute part-time work for GNU. For most projects, such part-time distributed work would be very hard to coordinate; the independently-written parts would not work together. But for the particular task of replacing Unix, this problem is absent. A complete Unix system contains hundreds of utility programs, each of which is documented separately. Most interface specifications are fixed by Unix compatibility. If each contributor can write a compatible replacement for a single Unix utility, and make it work properly in place of the original on a Unix system, then these utilities will work right when put together. Even allowing for Murphy to create a few unexpected problems, assembling these components will be a feasible task. (The kernel will require closer communication and will be worked on by a small, tight group.)
If I get donations of money, I may be able to hire a few people full or part time. The salary won’t be high by programmers’ standards, but I’m looking for people for whom building community spirit is as important as making money. I view this as a way of enabling dedicated people to devote their full energies to working on GNU by sparing them the need to make a living in another way.
Why All Computer Users Will Benefit
Once GNU is written, everyone will be able to obtain good system software free, just like air.34
This means much more than just saving everyone the price of a Unix license. It means that much wasteful duplication of system programming effort will be avoided. This effort can go instead into advancing the state of the art.
Complete system sources will be available to everyone. As a result, a user who needs changes in the system will always be free to make them himself, or hire any available programmer or company to make them for him. Users will no longer be at the mercy of one programmer or company which owns the sources and is in sole position to make changes.
Schools will be able to provide a much more educational environment by encouraging all students to study and improve the system code. Harvard’s computer lab used to have the policy that no program could be installed on the system if its sources were not on public display, and upheld it by actually refusing to install certain programs. I was very much inspired by this.
Finally, the overhead of considering who owns the system software and what one is or is not entitled to do with it will be lifted.
Arrangements to make people pay for using a program, including licensing of copies, always incur a tremendous cost to society through the cumbersome mechanisms necessary to figure out how much (that is, which programs) a person must pay for. And only a police state can force everyone to obey them. Consider a space station where air must be manufactured at great cost: charging each breather per liter of air may be fair, but wearing the metered gas mask all day and all night is intolerable even if everyone can afford to pay the air bill. And the TV cameras everywhere to see if you ever take the mask off are outrageous. It’s better to support the air plant with a head tax and chuck the masks.
Copying all or parts of a program is as natural to a programmer as breathing, and as productive. It ought to be as free.
Some Easily Rebutted Objections to GNU’s Goals
“Nobody will use it if it is free, because that means they can’t rely on any support.”
“You have to charge for the program to pay for providing the support.”
If people would rather pay for GNU plus service than get GNU free without service, a company to provide just service to people who have obtained GNU free ought to be profitable.35
We must distinguish between support in the form of real programming work and mere handholding. The former is something one cannot rely on from a software vendor. If your problem is not shared by enough people, the vendor will tell you to get lost.
If your business needs to be able to rely on support, the only way is to have all the necessary sources and tools. Then you can hire any available person to fix your problem; you are not at the mercy of any individual. With Unix, the price of sources puts this out of consideration for most businesses. With GNU this will be easy. It is still possible for there to be no available competent person, but this problem cannot be blamed on distribution arrangements. GNU does not eliminate all the world’s problems, only some of them.
Meanwhile, the users who know nothing about computers need handholding: doing things for them which they could easily do themselves but don’t know how.
Such services could be provided by companies that sell just hand-holding and repair service. If it is true that users would rather spend money and get a product with service, they will also be willing to buy the service having got the product free. The service companies will compete in quality and price; users will not be tied to any particular one. Meanwhile, those of us who don’t need the service should be able to use the program without paying for the service.
“You cannot reach many people without advertising, and you must charge for the program to support that.”
“It’s no use advertising a program people can get free.”
There are various forms of free or very cheap publicity that can be used to inform numbers of computer users about something like GNU. But it may be true that one can reach more microcomputer users with advertising. If this is really so, a business which advertises the service of copying and mailing GNU for a fee ought to be successful enough to pay for its advertising and more. This way, only the users who benefit from the advertising pay for it.
On the other hand, if many people get GNU from their friends, and such companies don’t succeed, this will show that advertising was not really necessary to spread GNU. Why is it that free market advocates don’t want to let the free market decide this?36
“My company needs a proprietary operating system to get a competitive edge.”
GNU will remove operating system software from the realm of competition. You will not be able to get an edge in this area, but neither will your competitors be able to get an edge over you. You and they will compete in other areas, while benefiting mutually in this one. If your business is selling an operating system, you will not like GNU, but that’s tough on you. If your business is something else, GNU can save you from being pushed into the expensive business of selling operating systems.
I would like to see GNU development supported by gifts from many manufacturers and users, reducing the cost to each.37
“Don’t programmers deserve a reward for their creativity?”
If anything deserves a reward, it is social contribution. Creativity can be a social contribution, but only in so far as society is free to use the results. If programmers deserve to be rewarded for creating innovative programs, by the same token they deserve to be punished if they restrict the use of these programs.
“Shouldn’t a programmer be able to ask for a reward for his creativity?”
There is nothing wrong with wanting pay for work, or seeking to maximize one’s income, as long as one does not use means that are destructive. But the means customary in the field of software today are based on destruction.
Extracting money from users of a program by restricting their use of it is destructive because the restrictions reduce the amount and the ways that the program can be used. This reduces the amount of wealth that humanity derives from the program. When there is a deliberate choice to restrict, the harmful consequences are deliberate destruction.
The reason a good citizen does not use such destructive means to become wealthier is that, if everyone did so, we would all become poorer from the mutual destructiveness. This is Kantian ethics; or, the Golden Rule. Since I do not like the consequences that result if everyone hoards information, I am required to consider it wrong for one to do so. Specifically, the desire to be rewarded for one’s creativity does not justify depriving the world in general of all or part of that creativity.
“Won’t programmers starve?”
I could answer that nobody is forced to be a programmer. Most of us cannot manage to get any money for standing on the street and making faces. But we are not, as a result, condemned to spend our lives standing on the street making faces, and starving. We do something else.
But that is the wrong answer because it accepts the questioner’s implicit assumption: that without ownership of software, programmers cannot possibly be paid a cent. Supposedly it is all or nothing.
The real reason programmers will not starve is that it will still be possible for them to get paid for programming; just not paid as much as now.
Restricting copying is not the only basis for business in software. It is the most common basis because it brings in the most money. If it were prohibited, or rejected by the customer, software business would move to other bases of organization which are now used less often. There are always numerous ways to organize any kind of business.
Probably programming will not be as lucrative on the new basis as it is now. But that is not an argument against the change. It is not considered an injustice that sales clerks make the salaries that they now do. If programmers made the same, that would not be an injustice either. (In practice they would still make considerably more than that.)
“Don’t people have a right to control how their creativity is used?”
“Control over the use of one’s ideas” really constitutes control over other people’s lives; and it is usually used to make their lives more difficult.
People who have studied the issue of intellectual property rights38 carefully (such as lawyers) say that there is no intrinsic right to intellectual property. The kinds of supposed intellectual property rights that the government recognizes were created by specific acts of legislation for specific purposes.
For example, the patent system was established to encourage inventors to disclose the details of their inventions. Its purpose was to help society rather than to help inventors. At the time, the life span of 17 years for a patent was short compared with the rate of advance of the state of the art. Since patents are an issue only among manufacturers, for whom the cost and effort of a license agreement are small compared with setting up production, the patents often do not do much harm. They do not obstruct most individuals who use patented products.
The idea of copyright did not exist in ancient times, when authors frequently copied other authors at length in works of non-fiction. This practice was useful, and is the only way many authors’ works have survived even in part. The copyright system was created expressly for the purpose of encouraging authorship. In the domain for which it was invented—books, which could be copied economically only on a printing press—it did little harm, and did not obstruct most of the individuals who read the books.
All intellectual property rights are just licenses granted by society because it was thought, rightly or wrongly, that society as a whole would benefit by granting them. But in any particular situation, we have to ask: are we really better off granting such license? What kind of act are we licensing a person to do?
The case of programs today is very different from that of books a hundred years ago. The fact that the easiest way to copy a program is from one neighbor to another, the fact that a program has both source code and object code which are distinct, and the fact that a program is used rather than read and enjoyed, combine to create a situation in which a person who enforces a copyright is harming society as a whole both materially and spiritually; in which a person should not do so regardless of whether the law enables him to.
“Competition makes things get done better.”
The paradigm of competition is a race: by rewarding the winner, we encourage everyone to run faster. When capitalism really works this way, it does a good job; but its defenders are wrong in assuming it always works this way. If the runners forget why the reward is offered and become intent on winning, no matter how, they may find other strategies—such as, attacking other runners. If the runners get into a fist fight, they will all finish late.
Proprietary and secret software is the moral equivalent of runners in a fist fight. Sad to say, the only referee we’ve got does not seem to object to fights; he just regulates them (“For every ten yards you run, you can fire one shot”). He really ought to break them up, and penalize runners for even trying to fight.
“Won’t everyone stop programming without a monetary incentive?”
Actually, many people will program with absolutely no monetary incentive. Programming has an irresistible fascination for some people, usually the people who are best at it. There is no shortage of professional musicians who keep at it even though they have no hope of making a living that way.
But really this question, though commonly asked, is not appropriate to the situation. Pay for programmers will not disappear, only become less. So the right question is, will anyone program with a reduced monetary incentive? My experience shows that they will.
For more than ten years, many of the world’s best programmers worked at the Artificial Intelligence Lab for far less money than they could have had anywhere else. They got many kinds of non-monetary rewards: fame and appreciation, for example. And creativity is also fun, a reward in itself.
Then most of them left when offered a chance to do the same interesting work for a lot of money.
What the facts show is that people will program for reasons other than riches; but if given a chance to make a lot of money as well, they will come to expect and demand it. Low-paying organizations do poorly in competition with high-paying ones, but they do not have to do badly if the high-paying ones are banned.
“We need the programmers desperately. If they demand that we stop helping our neighbors, we have to obey.”
You’re never so desperate that you have to obey this sort of demand. Remember: millions for defense, but not a cent for tribute!
“Programmers need to make a living somehow.”
In the short run, this is true. However, there are plenty of ways that programmers could make a living without selling the right to use a program. This way is customary now because it brings programmers and businessmen the most money, not because it is the only way to make a living. It is easy to find other ways if you want to find them. Here are a number of examples.
A manufacturer introducing a new computer will pay for the porting of operating systems onto the new hardware.
The sale of teaching, hand-holding and maintenance services could also employ programmers.
People with new ideas could distribute programs as freeware39, asking for donations from satisfied users, or selling hand-holding services. I have met people who are already working this way successfully.
Users with related needs can form users’ groups, and pay dues. A group would contract with programming companies to write programs that the group’s members would like to use.
All sorts of development can be funded with a Software Tax:
Suppose everyone who buys a computer has to pay x percent of the price as a software tax. The government gives this to an agency like the NSF to spend on software development.
But if the computer buyer makes a donation to software development himself, he can take a credit against the tax. He can donate to the project of his own choosing—often, chosen because he hopes to use the results when it is done. He can take a credit for any amount of donation up to the total tax he had to pay.
The total tax rate could be decided by a vote of the payers of the tax, weighted according to the amount they will be taxed on.
The consequences:
- The computer-using community supports software development.
- This community decides what level of support is needed.
- Users who care which projects their share is spent on can choose this for themselves.
In the long run, making programs free is a step toward the post-scarcity world, where nobody will have to work very hard just to make a living. People will be free to devote themselves to activities that are fun, such as programming, after spending the necessary ten hours a week on required tasks such as legislation, family counseling, robot repair and asteroid prospecting. There will be no need to be able to make a living from programming.
We have already greatly reduced the amount of work that the whole society must do for its actual productivity, but only a little of this has translated itself into leisure for workers because much nonproductive activity is required to accompany productive activity. The main causes of this are bureaucracy and isometric struggles against competition. Free software will greatly reduce these drains in the area of software production. We must do this, in order for technical gains in productivity to translate into less work for us.
Next: Acknowledgments, Previous: The GNU Manifesto, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Glossary
- Abbrev
An abbrev is a text string that expands into a different text string when present in the buffer. For example, you might define a few letters as an abbrev for a long phrase that you want to insert frequently. See Abbrevs.
- Aborting
Aborting means getting out of a recursive edit (q.v.). The commands C-] and M-x top-level are used for this. See Quitting and Aborting.
- Active Region
Setting the mark (q.v.) at a position in the text also activates it. When the mark is active, we call the region an active region. See The Mark and the Region.
- Alt
Alt is the name of a modifier bit that a keyboard input character may have. To make a character Alt, type it while holding down the Alt key. Such characters are given names that start with Alt- (usually written A- for short). (Note that many terminals have a key labeled Alt that is really a Meta key.) See Alt.
- Argument
- ASCII character
An ASCII character is either an ASCII control character or an ASCII printing character. See Kinds of User Input.
- ASCII control character
An ASCII control character is the Control version of an upper-case letter, or the Control version of one of the characters ‘@[\]^_?’.
- ASCII printing character
ASCII letters, digits, space, and the following punctuation characters: ‘!@#$%^&*()_-+=|\~`{}[]:;"'<>,.?/’.
- Auto Fill Mode
Auto Fill mode is a minor mode (q.v.) in which text that you insert is automatically broken into lines of a given maximum width. See Filling Text.
- Auto Saving
Auto saving is the practice of periodically saving the contents of an Emacs buffer in a specially-named file, so that the information will be preserved if the buffer is lost due to a system error or user error. See Auto-Saving: Protection Against Disasters.
- Autoloading
Emacs can automatically load Lisp libraries when a Lisp program requests a function from those libraries. This is called “autoloading”. See Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs.
- Backtrace
A backtrace is a trace of a series of function calls showing how a program arrived at a certain point. It is used mainly for finding and correcting bugs (q.v.). Emacs can display a backtrace when it signals an error or when you type C-g (see Glossary---Quitting). See Checklist for Bug Reports.
- Backup File
A backup file records the contents that a file had before the current editing session. Emacs makes backup files automatically to help you track down or cancel changes you later regret making. See Backup Files.
- Balancing Parentheses
Emacs can balance parentheses (or other matching delimiters) either manually or automatically. You do manual balancing with the commands to move over parenthetical groupings (see Moving in the Parenthesis Structure). Automatic balancing works by blinking or highlighting the delimiter that matches the one you just inserted, or inserting the matching delimiter for you (see Matching Parens).
- Balanced Expressions
A balanced expression is a syntactically recognizable expression, such as a symbol (q.v.), number, string constant, block, or parenthesized expression in C. See Balanced Expressions.
- Balloon Help
See Glossary---Tooltips.
- Base Buffer
A base buffer is a buffer whose text is shared by an indirect buffer (q.v.).
- Bidirectional Text
Some human languages, such as English, are written from left to right. Others, such as Arabic, are written from right to left. Emacs supports both of these forms, as well as any mixture of them—this is “bidirectional text”. See Bidirectional Editing.
- Bind
To bind a key sequence means to give it a binding (q.v.). See Changing Key Bindings Interactively.
- Binding
A key sequence gets its meaning in Emacs by having a binding, which is a command (q.v.)—a Lisp function that is run when you type that sequence. See Binding. Customization often involves rebinding a character to a different command function. The bindings of all key sequences are recorded in the keymaps (q.v.). See Keymaps.
- Blank Lines
Blank lines are lines that contain only whitespace. Emacs has several commands for operating on the blank lines in the buffer. See Blank Lines.
- Bookmark
Bookmarks are akin to registers (q.v.) in that they record positions in buffers to which you can return later. Unlike registers, bookmarks persist between Emacs sessions. See Bookmarks.
- Border
A border is a thin space along the edge of the frame, used just for spacing, not for displaying anything. An Emacs frame has an ordinary external border, outside of everything including the menu bar, plus an internal border that surrounds the text windows, their scroll bars and fringes, and separates them from the menu bar and tool bar. You can customize both borders with options and resources (see Internal and Outer Borders). Borders are not the same as fringes (q.v.).
- Buffer
The buffer is the basic editing unit; one buffer corresponds to one text being edited. You normally have several buffers, but at any time you are editing only one, the current buffer, though several can be visible when you are using multiple windows or frames (q.v.). Most buffers are visiting (q.v.) some file. See Using Multiple Buffers.
- Buffer Selection History
Emacs keeps a buffer selection history that records how recently each Emacs buffer has been selected. This is used for choosing which buffer to select. See Using Multiple Buffers.
- Bug
A bug is an incorrect or unreasonable behavior of a program, or inaccurate or confusing documentation. Emacs developers treat bug reports, both in Emacs code and its documentation, very seriously and ask you to report any bugs you find. See Reporting Bugs.
- Button Down Event
A button down event is the kind of input event (q.v.) generated right away when you press down on a mouse button. See Rebinding Mouse Buttons.
- By Default
See Glossary---Default.
- Byte Compilation
- cf.
- c.f.
Short for “confer” in Latin, which means “compare with” or “compare to”. The second variant, “c.f.”, is a widespread misspelling.
- C-
C- in the name of a character is an abbreviation for Control. See C-.
- C-M-
C-M- in the name of a character is an abbreviation for Control-Meta. If your terminal lacks a real Meta key, you type a Control-Meta character by typing ESC and then typing the corresponding Control character. See C-M-.
- Case Conversion
Case conversion means changing text from upper case to lower case or vice versa. See Case Conversion Commands.
- Case Folding
Case folding means ignoring the differences between case variants of the same letter: upper-case, lower-case, and title-case. Emacs performs case folding by default in text search. See Lax Matching During Searching.
- Character
Characters form the contents of an Emacs buffer. Also, key sequences (q.v.) are usually made up of characters (though they may include other input events as well). See Kinds of User Input.
- Character Folding
Character folding means ignoring differences between similarly looking characters, such as between
a
, andä
andá
. Emacs performs character folding by default in text search. See Lax Matching During Searching.- Character Set
Emacs supports a number of character sets, each of which represents a particular alphabet or script. See International Character Set Support.
- Character Terminal
- Click Event
A click event is the kind of input event (q.v.) generated when you press a mouse button and release it without moving the mouse. See Rebinding Mouse Buttons.
- Client
See Glossary---Server.
- Clipboard
A clipboard is a buffer provided by the window system for transferring text between applications. On the X Window System, the clipboard is provided in addition to the primary selection (q.v.); on MS-Windows and Mac, the clipboard is used instead of the primary selection. See Using the Clipboard.
- Coding System
A coding system is a way to encode text characters in a file or in a stream of information. Emacs has the ability to convert text to or from a variety of coding systems when reading or writing it. See Coding Systems.
- Command
A command is a Lisp function specially defined to be able to serve as a key binding in Emacs or to be invoked by its name (see Glossary---Command Name). (Another term for command is interactive function—they are used interchangeably.) When you type a key sequence (q.v.), its binding (q.v.) is looked up in the relevant keymaps (q.v.) to find the command to run. See Keys and Commands.
- Command History
- Command Name
A command name is the name of a Lisp symbol (q.v.) that is a command (see Keys and Commands). You can invoke any command by its name using M-x (see Running Commands by Name).
- Comment
A comment is text in a program which is intended only for humans reading the program, and which is specially marked so that it will be ignored when the program is loaded or compiled. Emacs offers special commands for creating, aligning and killing comments. See Manipulating Comments.
- Common Lisp
Common Lisp is a dialect of Lisp (q.v.) much larger and more powerful than Emacs Lisp. Emacs provides a subset of Common Lisp in the CL package. See Overview in Common Lisp Extensions.
- Compilation
Compilation is the process of creating an executable program from source code. Emacs has commands for compiling files of Emacs Lisp code (see Byte Compilation in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual) and programs in C and other languages (see Running Compilations under Emacs). Byte-compiled Emacs Lisp code loads and executes faster.
- Complete Key
A complete key is a key sequence that fully specifies one action to be performed by Emacs. For example, X and C-f and C-x m are complete keys. Complete keys derive their meanings from being bound (see Glossary---Bind) to commands (q.v.). Thus, X is conventionally bound to a command to insert ‘X’ in the buffer; C-x m is conventionally bound to a command to begin composing a mail message. See Keys.
- Completion
Completion is what Emacs does when it automatically expands an abbreviation for a name into the entire name. Completion is done for minibuffer (q.v.) arguments when the set of possible valid inputs is known; for example, on command names, buffer names, and file names. Completion usually occurs when TAB, SPC or RET is typed. See Completion.
- Continuation Line
When a line of text is longer than the width of the window, it normally takes up more than one screen line when displayed (but see Glossary---Truncation). We say that the text line is continued, and all screen lines used for it after the first are called continuation lines. See Continuation Lines. A related Emacs feature is filling (q.v.).
- Control Character
A control character is a character that you type by holding down the Ctrl key. Some control characters also have their own keys, so that you can type them without using Ctrl. For example, RET, TAB, ESC and DEL are all control characters. See Kinds of User Input.
- Copyleft
A copyleft is a notice giving the public legal permission to redistribute and modify a program or other work of art, but requiring modified versions to carry similar permission. Copyright is normally used to keep users divided and helpless; with copyleft we turn that around to empower users and encourage them to cooperate.
The particular form of copyleft used by the GNU project is called the GNU General Public License. See GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE.
- Ctrl
The Ctrl or control key is what you hold down in order to enter a control character (q.v.). See Glossary---C-.
- Current Buffer
The current buffer in Emacs is the Emacs buffer on which most editing commands operate. You can select any Emacs buffer as the current one. See Using Multiple Buffers.
- Current Line
The current line is the line that point is on (see Point).
- Current Paragraph
The current paragraph is the paragraph that point is in. If point is between two paragraphs, the current paragraph is the one that follows point. See Paragraphs.
- Current Defun
The current defun is the defun (q.v.) that point is in. If point is between defuns, the current defun is the one that follows point. See Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns.
- Cursor
The cursor is the rectangle on the screen which indicates the position (called point; q.v.) at which insertion and deletion takes place. The cursor is on or under the character that follows point. Often people speak of “the cursor” when, strictly speaking, they mean “point”. See Cursor.
- Customization
Customization is making minor changes in the way Emacs works, to reflect your preferences or needs. It is often done by setting variables (see Variables) or faces (see Customizing Faces), or by rebinding key sequences (see Keymaps).
- Cut and Paste
See Glossary---Killing, and Glossary---Yanking.
- Daemon
A daemon is a standard term for a system-level process that runs in the background. Daemons are often started when the system first starts up. When Emacs runs in daemon-mode, it does not open a display. You connect to it with the
emacsclient
program. See Using Emacs as a Server.- Default Argument
The default for an argument is the value that will be assumed if you do not specify one. When the minibuffer is used to read an argument, the default argument is used if you just type RET. See The Minibuffer.
- Default
A default is the value that is used for a certain purpose when you do not explicitly specify a value to use.
- Default Directory
When you specify a file name that does not start with ‘/’ or ‘~’, it is interpreted relative to the current buffer’s default directory. (On MS systems, file names that start with a drive letter ‘x:’ are treated as absolute, not relative.) See Default Directory.
- Defun
A defun is a major definition at the top level in a program. The name “defun” comes from Lisp, where most such definitions use the construct
defun
. See Top-Level Definitions, or Defuns.- DEL
DEL is a character that runs the command to delete one character of text before the cursor. It is typically either the Delete key or the BACKSPACE key, whichever one is easy to type. See DEL.
- Deletion
Deletion means erasing text without copying it into the kill ring (q.v.). The alternative is killing (q.v.). See Deletion.
- Deletion of Files
Deleting a file means erasing it from the file system. (Note that some systems use the concept of a trash can, or recycle bin, to allow you to undelete files.) See Miscellaneous File Operations.
- Deletion of Messages
Deleting a message (in Rmail, and other mail clients) means flagging it to be eliminated from your mail file. Until you expunge (q.v.) the Rmail file, you can still undelete the messages you have deleted. See Deleting Messages.
- Deletion of Windows
Deleting a window means eliminating it from the screen. Other windows expand to use up the space. The text that was in the window is not lost, and you can create a new window with the same dimensions as the old if you wish. See Multiple Windows.
- Directory
File directories are named collections in the file system, within which you can place individual files or subdirectories. They are sometimes referred to as “folders”. See File Directories.
- Directory Local Variable
A directory local variable is a local variable (q.v.) that applies to all the files within a certain directory. See Per-Directory Local Variables.
- Directory Name
On GNU and other Unix-like systems, directory names are strings that end in ‘/’. For example, /no-such-dir/ is a directory name whereas /tmp is not, even though /tmp names a file that happens to be a directory. On MS-Windows the relationship is more complicated. See Directory Names in the Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Dired
Dired is the Emacs facility that displays the contents of a file directory and allows you to “edit the directory”, performing operations on the files in the directory. See Dired, the Directory Editor.
- Disabled Command
A disabled command is one that you may not run without special confirmation. The usual reason for disabling a command is that it is confusing for beginning users. See Disabling Commands.
- Down Event
Short for “button down event” (q.v.).
- Drag Event
A drag event is the kind of input event (q.v.) generated when you press a mouse button, move the mouse, and then release the button. See Rebinding Mouse Buttons.
- Dribble File
A dribble file is a file into which Emacs writes all the characters that you type on the keyboard. Dribble files can be used to make a record for debugging Emacs bugs. Emacs does not make a dribble file unless you tell it to. See Reporting Bugs.
- e.g.
Short for “exempli gratia” in Latin, which means “for example”.
- Echo Area
The echo area is the bottom line of the screen, used for echoing the arguments to commands, for asking questions, and showing brief messages (including error messages). The messages are stored in the buffer *Messages* so you can review them later. See The Echo Area.
- Echoing
Echoing is acknowledging the receipt of input events by displaying them (in the echo area). Emacs never echoes single-character key sequences; longer key sequences echo only if you pause while typing them.
- Electric
We say that a character is electric if it is normally self-inserting (q.v.), but the current major mode (q.v.) redefines it to do something else as well. For example, some programming language major modes define particular delimiter characters to reindent the line, or insert one or more newlines in addition to self-insertion.
- End Of Line
End of line is a character or a sequence of characters that indicate the end of a text line. On GNU and Unix systems, this is a newline (q.v.), but other systems have other conventions. See end-of-line. Emacs can recognize several end-of-line conventions in files and convert between them.
- Environment Variable
An environment variable is one of a collection of variables stored by the operating system, each one having a name and a value. Emacs can access environment variables set by its parent shell, and it can set variables in the environment it passes to programs it invokes. See Environment Variables.
- EOL
- Error
An error occurs when an Emacs command cannot execute in the current circumstances. When an error occurs, execution of the command stops (unless the command has been programmed to do otherwise) and Emacs reports the error by displaying an error message (q.v.).
- Error Message
An error message is output displayed by Emacs when you ask it to do something impossible (such as, killing text forward when point is at the end of the buffer), or when a command malfunctions in some way. Such messages appear in the echo area, accompanied by a beep.
- ESC
ESC is a character used as a prefix for typing Meta characters on keyboards lacking a Meta key. Unlike the Meta key (which, like the SHIFT key, is held down while another character is typed), you press the ESC key as you would press a letter key, and it applies to the next character you type.
- etc.
Short for “et cetera” in Latin, which means “and so on”.
- Expression
- Expunging
Expunging an Rmail, Gnus newsgroup, or Dired buffer is an operation that truly discards the messages or files you have previously flagged for deletion.
- Face
A face is a style of displaying characters. It specifies attributes such as font family and size, foreground and background colors, underline and strike-through, background stipple, etc. Emacs provides features to associate specific faces with portions of buffer text, in order to display that text as specified by the face attributes. See Text Faces.
- File Local Variable
A file local variable is a local variable (q.v.) specified in a given file. See Local Variables in Files, and Glossary---Directory Local Variable.
- File Locking
Emacs uses file locking to notice when two different users start to edit one file at the same time. See Protection against Simultaneous Editing.
- File Name
A file name is a name that refers to a file. File names may be relative or absolute; the meaning of a relative file name depends on the current directory, but an absolute file name refers to the same file regardless of which directory is current. On GNU and Unix systems, an absolute file name starts with a slash (the root directory) or with ‘~/’ or ‘~user/’ (a home directory). On MS-Windows/MS-DOS, an absolute file name can also start with a drive letter and a colon, e.g., ‘d:’.
Some people use the term “pathname” for file names, but we do not; we use the word “path” only in the term “search path” (q.v.).
- File-Name Component
A file-name component names a file directly within a particular directory. On GNU and Unix systems, a file name is a sequence of file-name components, separated by slashes. For example, foo/bar is a file name containing two components, ‘foo’ and ‘bar’; it refers to the file named ‘bar’ in the directory named ‘foo’ in the current directory. MS-DOS/MS-Windows file names can also use backslashes to separate components, as in foo\bar.
- Fill Prefix
The fill prefix is a string that should be expected at the beginning of each line when filling is done. It is not regarded as part of the text to be filled. See Filling Text.
- Filling
Filling text means adjusting the position of line-breaks to shift text between consecutive lines, so that all the lines are approximately the same length. See Filling Text. Some other editors call this feature “line wrapping”.
- Font Lock
Font Lock is a mode that highlights parts of buffer text in different faces, according to the syntax. Some other editors refer to this as “syntax highlighting”. For example, all comments (q.v.) might be colored red. See Font Lock mode.
- Fontset
A fontset is a named collection of fonts. A fontset specification lists character sets and which font to use to display each of them. Fontsets make it easy to change several fonts at once by specifying the name of a fontset, rather than changing each font separately. See Fontsets.
- Formfeed Character
See Glossary---Page.
- Frame
A frame is a rectangular cluster of Emacs windows. Emacs starts out with one frame, but you can create more. You can subdivide each frame into Emacs windows (q.v.). When you are using a window system (q.v.), more than one frame can be visible at the same time. See Frames and Graphical Displays. Some other editors use the term “window” for this, but in Emacs a window means something else.
- Free Software
Free software is software that gives you the freedom to share, study and modify it. Emacs is free software, part of the GNU project (q.v.), and distributed under a copyleft (q.v.) license called the GNU General Public License. See GNU GENERAL PUBLIC LICENSE.
- Free Software Foundation
The Free Software Foundation (FSF) is a charitable foundation dedicated to promoting the development of free software (q.v.). For more information, see the FSF website.
- Fringe
On a graphical display (q.v.), there’s a narrow portion of the frame (q.v.) between the text area and the window’s border. These “fringes” are used to display symbols that provide information about the buffer text (see Window Fringes). Emacs displays the fringe using a special face (q.v.) called
fringe
. See fringe.- FSF
- FTP
FTP is an acronym for File Transfer Protocol. This is one standard method for retrieving remote files (q.v.).
- Function Key
A function key is a key on the keyboard that sends input but does not correspond to any character. See Rebinding Function Keys.
- Global
Global means “independent of the current environment; in effect throughout Emacs”. It is the opposite of local (q.v.). Particular examples of the use of “global” appear below.
- Global Abbrev
A global definition of an abbrev (q.v.) is effective in all major modes that do not have local (q.v.) definitions for the same abbrev. See Abbrevs.
- Global Keymap
The global keymap (q.v.) contains key bindings that are in effect everywhere, except when overridden by local key bindings in a major mode’s local keymap (q.v.). See Keymaps.
- Global Mark Ring
The global mark ring records the series of buffers you have recently set a mark (q.v.) in. In many cases you can use this to backtrack through buffers you have been editing, or in which you have found tags (see Glossary---Tags Table). See The Global Mark Ring.
- Global Substitution
Global substitution means replacing each occurrence of one string by another string throughout a large amount of text. See Replacement Commands.
- Global Variable
The global value of a variable (q.v.) takes effect in all buffers that do not have their own local (q.v.) values for the variable. See Variables.
- GNU
GNU is a recursive acronym for GNU’s Not Unix, and it refers to a Unix-compatible operating system which is free software (q.v.). See The GNU Manifesto. GNU is normally used with Linux as the kernel since Linux works better than the GNU kernel. For more information, see the GNU website.
- Graphic Character
Graphic characters are those assigned pictorial images rather than just names. All the non-Meta (q.v.) characters except for the Control (q.v.) characters are graphic characters. These include letters, digits, punctuation, and spaces; they do not include RET or ESC. In Emacs, typing a graphic character inserts that character (in ordinary editing modes). See Inserting Text.
- Graphical Display
A graphical display is one that can display images and multiple fonts. Usually it also has a window system (q.v.).
- Highlighting
Highlighting text means displaying it with a different foreground and/or background color to make it stand out from the rest of the text in the buffer.
Emacs uses highlighting in several ways. It highlights the region whenever it is active (see The Mark and the Region). Incremental search also highlights matches (see Incremental Search). See Glossary---Font Lock.
- Hardcopy
Hardcopy means printed output. Emacs has various commands for printing the contents of Emacs buffers. See Printing Hard Copies.
- HELP
HELP is the Emacs name for C-h or F1. You can type HELP at any time to ask what options you have, or to ask what a command does. See Help.
- Help Echo
Help echo is a short message displayed in the echo area (q.v.) when the mouse pointer is located on portions of display that require some explanations. Emacs displays help echo for menu items, parts of the mode line, tool-bar buttons, etc. On graphical displays, the messages can be displayed as tooltips (q.v.). See Tooltips.
- Home Directory
Your home directory contains your personal files. On a multi-user GNU or Unix system, each user has his or her own home directory. When you start a new login session, your home directory is the default directory in which to start. A standard shorthand for your home directory is ‘~’. Similarly, ‘~user’ represents the home directory of some other user.
- Hook
A hook is a list of functions to be called on specific occasions, such as saving a buffer in a file, major mode activation, etc. By customizing the various hooks, you can modify Emacs’s behavior without changing any of its code. See Hooks.
- Hyper
Hyper is the name of a modifier bit that a keyboard input character may have. To make a character Hyper, type it while holding down the Hyper key. Such characters are given names that start with Hyper- (usually written H- for short). See Modifier Keys.
- i.e.
Short for “id est” in Latin, which means “that is”.
- Iff
“Iff” means “if and only if”. This terminology comes from mathematics. Try to avoid using this term in documentation, since many are unfamiliar with it and mistake it for a typo.
- Inbox
An inbox is a file in which mail is delivered by the operating system. Rmail transfers mail from inboxes to Rmail files in which the mail is then stored permanently or until explicitly deleted. See Rmail Files and Inboxes.
- Incremental Search
Emacs provides an incremental search facility, whereby Emacs begins searching for a string as soon as you type the first character. As you type more characters, it refines the search. See Incremental Search.
- Indentation
Indentation means blank space at the beginning of a line. Most programming languages have conventions for using indentation to illuminate the structure of the program, and Emacs has special commands to adjust indentation. See Indentation.
- Indirect Buffer
An indirect buffer is a buffer that shares the text of another buffer, called its base buffer (q.v.). See Indirect Buffers.
- Info
Info is the hypertext format used by the GNU project for writing documentation.
- Input Event
An input event represents, within Emacs, one action taken by the user on the terminal. Input events include typing characters, typing function keys, pressing or releasing mouse buttons, and switching between Emacs frames. See Kinds of User Input.
- Input Method
An input method is a system for entering non-ASCII text characters by typing sequences of ASCII characters (q.v.). See Input Methods.
- Insertion
Insertion means adding text into the buffer, either from the keyboard or from some other place in Emacs.
- Interactive Function
A different term for command (q.v.).
- Interactive Invocation
A function can be called from Lisp code, or called as a user level command (via M-x, a key binding or a menu). In the latter case, the function is said to be called interactively.
- Interlocking
- Isearch
- Justification
Justification means adding extra spaces within lines of text in order to adjust the position of the text edges. See Explicit Fill Commands.
- Key Binding
See Glossary---Binding.
- Keyboard Macro
Keyboard macros are a way of defining new Emacs commands from sequences of existing ones, with no need to write a Lisp program. You can use a macro to record a sequence of commands, then play them back as many times as you like. See Keyboard Macros.
- Keyboard Shortcut
A keyboard shortcut is a key sequence (q.v.) that invokes a command. What some programs call “assigning a keyboard shortcut”, Emacs calls “binding a key sequence”. See Glossary---Binding.
- Key Sequence
A key sequence (key, for short) is a sequence of input events (q.v.) that are meaningful as a single unit. If the key sequence is enough to specify one action, it is a complete key (q.v.); if it is not enough, it is a prefix key (q.v.). See Keys.
- Keymap
The keymap is the data structure that records the bindings (q.v.) of key sequences to the commands that they run. For example, the global keymap binds the character C-n to the command function
next-line
. See Keymaps.- Keyboard Translation Table
The keyboard translation table is an array that translates the character codes that come from the terminal into the character codes that make up key sequences.
- Kill Ring
The kill ring is where all text you have killed (see Glossary---Killing) recently is saved. You can reinsert any of the killed text still in the ring; this is called yanking (q.v.). See Yanking.
- Killing
Killing means erasing text and saving it on the kill ring so it can be yanked (q.v.) later. Some other systems call this “cutting”. Most Emacs commands that erase text perform killing, as opposed to deletion (q.v.). See Killing and Moving Text.
- Killing a Job
Killing a job (such as, an invocation of Emacs) means making it cease to exist. Any data within it, if not saved in a file, is lost. See Exiting Emacs.
- Language Environment
Your choice of language environment specifies defaults for the input method (q.v.) and coding system (q.v.). See Language Environments. These defaults are relevant if you edit non-ASCII text (see International Character Set Support).
- Line Wrapping
See Glossary---Filling.
- Lisp
Lisp is a programming language. Most of Emacs is written in a dialect of Lisp, called Emacs Lisp, which is extended with special features that make it especially suitable for text editing tasks.
- List
A list is, approximately, a text string beginning with an open parenthesis and ending with the matching close parenthesis. In C mode and other non-Lisp modes, groupings surrounded by other kinds of matched delimiters appropriate to the language, such as braces, are also considered lists. Emacs has special commands for many operations on lists. See Moving in the Parenthesis Structure.
- Local
Local means “in effect only in a particular context”; the relevant kind of context is a particular function execution, a particular buffer, or a particular major mode. It is the opposite of “global” (q.v.). Specific uses of “local” in Emacs terminology appear below.
- Local Abbrev
A local abbrev definition is effective only if a particular major mode is selected. In that major mode, it overrides any global definition for the same abbrev. See Abbrevs.
- Local Keymap
A local keymap is used in a particular major mode; the key bindings (q.v.) in the current local keymap override global bindings of the same key sequences. See Keymaps.
- Local Variable
A local value of a variable (q.v.) applies to only one buffer. See Local Variables.
- M-
M- in the name of a character is an abbreviation for Meta, one of the modifier keys that can accompany any character. See M-.
- M-C-
M-C- in the name of a character is an abbreviation for Control-Meta; it means the same thing as C-M- (q.v.).
- M-x
M-x is the key sequence that is used to call an Emacs command by name. This is how you run commands that are not bound to key sequences. See Running Commands by Name.
Mail means messages sent from one user to another through the computer system, to be read at the recipient’s convenience. Emacs has commands for composing and sending mail, and for reading and editing the mail you have received. See Sending Mail. See Reading Mail with Rmail, for one way to read mail with Emacs.
- Mail Composition Method
A mail composition method is a program runnable within Emacs for editing and sending a mail message. Emacs lets you select from several alternative mail composition methods. See Mail-Composition Methods.
- Major Mode
The Emacs major modes are a mutually exclusive set of options, each of which configures Emacs for editing a certain sort of text. Ideally, each programming language has its own major mode. See Major Modes.
- Margin
The space between the usable part of a window (including the fringe) and the window edge.
- Mark
The mark points to a position in the text. It specifies one end of the region (q.v.), point being the other end. Many commands operate on all the text from point to the mark. Each buffer has its own mark. See The Mark and the Region.
- Mark Ring
The mark ring is used to hold several recent previous locations of the mark, in case you want to move back to them. Each buffer has its own mark ring; in addition, there is a single global mark ring (q.v.). See The Mark Ring.
- Menu Bar
The menu bar is a line at the top of an Emacs frame. It contains words you can click on with the mouse to bring up menus, or you can use a keyboard interface to navigate it. See Menu Bars.
- Message
See Glossary---Mail.
- Meta
Meta is the name of a modifier bit which you can use in a command character. To enter a meta character, you hold down the Meta key while typing the character. We refer to such characters with names that start with Meta- (usually written M- for short). For example, M-< is typed by holding down Meta and at the same time typing < (which itself is done, on most terminals, by holding down SHIFT and typing ,). See Meta.
On some terminals, the Meta key is actually labeled Alt or Edit.
- Meta Character
A Meta character is one whose character code includes the Meta bit.
- Minibuffer
The minibuffer is the window that appears when necessary inside the echo area (q.v.), used for reading arguments to commands. See The Minibuffer.
- Minibuffer History
The minibuffer history records the text you have specified in the past for minibuffer arguments, so you can conveniently use the same text again. See Minibuffer History.
- Minor Mode
A minor mode is an optional feature of Emacs, which can be switched on or off independently of all other features. Each minor mode has a command to turn it on or off. Some minor modes are global (q.v.), and some are local (q.v.). See Minor Modes.
- Minor Mode Keymap
A minor mode keymap is a keymap that belongs to a minor mode and is active when that mode is enabled. Minor mode keymaps take precedence over the buffer’s local keymap, just as the local keymap takes precedence over the global keymap. See Keymaps.
- Mode Line
The mode line is the line at the bottom of each window (q.v.), giving status information on the buffer displayed in that window. See The Mode Line.
- Modified Buffer
A buffer (q.v.) is modified if its text has been changed since the last time the buffer was saved (or since it was created, if it has never been saved). See Saving Files.
- Moving Text
Moving text means erasing it from one place and inserting it in another. The usual way to move text is by killing (q.v.) it and then yanking (q.v.) it. See Killing and Moving Text.
- MULE ¶
Prior to Emacs 23, MULE was the name of a software package which provided a MULtilingual Enhancement to Emacs, by adding support for multiple character sets (q.v.). MULE was later integrated into Emacs, and much of it was replaced when Emacs gained internal Unicode support in version 23.
Some parts of Emacs that deal with character set support still use the MULE name. See International Character Set Support.
- Multibyte Character
A multibyte character is a character that takes up several bytes in a buffer. Emacs uses multibyte characters to represent non-ASCII text, since the number of non-ASCII characters is much more than 256. See International Characters.
- Named Mark
A named mark is a register (q.v.), in its role of recording a location in text so that you can move point to that location. See Registers.
- Narrowing
Narrowing means creating a restriction (q.v.) that limits editing in the current buffer to only a part of the text. Text outside that part is inaccessible for editing (or viewing) until the boundaries are widened again, but it is still there, and saving the file saves it all. See Narrowing.
- Newline
Control-J characters in the buffer terminate lines of text and are therefore also called newlines. See Glossary---End Of Line.
nil
nil
is a value usually interpreted as a logical “false”. Its opposite ist
, interpreted as “true”.- Numeric Argument
A numeric argument is a number, specified before a command, to change the effect of the command. Often the numeric argument serves as a repeat count. See Numeric Arguments.
- Overwrite Mode
Overwrite mode is a minor mode. When it is enabled, ordinary text characters replace the existing text after point rather than pushing it to one side. See Minor Modes.
- Package
A package is a collection of Lisp code that you download and automatically install from within Emacs. Packages provide a convenient way to add new features. See Emacs Lisp Packages.
- Page
A page is a unit of text, delimited by formfeed characters (ASCII control-L, code 014) at the beginning of a line. Some Emacs commands are provided for moving over and operating on pages. See Pages.
- Paragraph
Paragraphs are the medium-size unit of human-language text. There are special Emacs commands for moving over and operating on paragraphs. See Paragraphs.
- Parsing
We say that certain Emacs commands parse words or expressions in the text being edited. Really, all they know how to do is find the other end of a word or expression.
- Point
Point is the place in the buffer at which insertion and deletion occur. Point is considered to be between two characters, not at one character. The terminal’s cursor (q.v.) indicates the location of point. See Point.
- Prefix Argument
- Prefix Key
A prefix key is a key sequence (q.v.) whose sole function is to introduce a set of longer key sequences. C-x is an example of prefix key; any two-character sequence starting with C-x is therefore a legitimate key sequence. See Keys.
- Primary Selection
The primary selection is one particular X selection (q.v.); it is the selection that most X applications use for transferring text to and from other applications.
The Emacs commands that mark or select text set the primary selection, and clicking the mouse inserts text from the primary selection when appropriate. See Shift Selection.
- Prompt
A prompt is text used to ask you for input. Displaying a prompt is called prompting. Emacs prompts always appear in the echo area (q.v.). One kind of prompting happens when the minibuffer is used to read an argument (see The Minibuffer); the echoing that happens when you pause in the middle of typing a multi-character key sequence is also a kind of prompting (see The Echo Area).
- q.v.
Short for “quod vide” in Latin, which means “which see”.
- Query-Replace
Query-replace is an interactive string replacement feature provided by Emacs. See Query Replace.
- Quitting
Quitting means canceling a partially typed command or a running command, using C-g (or C-Break on MS-DOS). See Quitting and Aborting.
- Quoting
Quoting means depriving a character of its usual special significance. The most common kind of quoting in Emacs is with C-q. What constitutes special significance depends on the context and on convention. For example, an ordinary character as an Emacs command inserts itself; so in this context, a special character is any character that does not normally insert itself (such as DEL, for example), and quoting it makes it insert itself as if it were not special. Not all contexts allow quoting. See Quoting.
- Quoting File Names
Quoting a file name turns off the special significance of constructs such as ‘$’, ‘~’ and ‘:’. See Quoted File Names.
- Read-Only Buffer
A read-only buffer is one whose text you are not allowed to change. Normally Emacs makes buffers read-only when they contain text which has a special significance to Emacs; for example, Dired buffers. Visiting a file that is write-protected also makes a read-only buffer. See Using Multiple Buffers.
- Rectangle
A rectangle consists of the text in a given range of columns on a given range of lines. Normally you specify a rectangle by putting point at one corner and putting the mark at the diagonally opposite corner. See Rectangles.
- Recursive Editing Level
A recursive editing level is a state in which part of the execution of a command involves asking you to edit some text. This text may or may not be the same as the text to which the command was applied. The mode line (q.v.) indicates recursive editing levels with square brackets (‘[’ and ‘]’). See Recursive Editing Levels.
- Redisplay
Redisplay is the process of correcting the image on the screen to correspond to changes that have been made in the text being edited. See Redisplay.
- Regexp
- Region
The region is the text between point (q.v.) and the mark (q.v.). Many commands operate on the text of the region. See Region.
- Register
Registers are named slots in which text, buffer positions, or rectangles can be saved for later use. See Registers. A related Emacs feature is bookmarks (q.v.).
- Regular Expression
A regular expression is a pattern that can match various text strings; for example, ‘a[0-9]+’ matches ‘a’ followed by one or more digits. See Syntax of Regular Expressions.
- Remote File
A remote file is a file that is stored on a system other than your own. Emacs can access files on other computers provided that they are reachable from your machine over the network, and (obviously) that you have a supported method to gain access to those files. See Remote Files.
- Repeat Count
- Replacement
- Restriction
A buffer’s restriction is the amount of text, at the beginning or the end of the buffer, that is temporarily inaccessible. Giving a buffer a nonzero amount of restriction is called narrowing (q.v.); removing a restriction is called widening (q.v.). See Narrowing.
- RET
RET is a character that in Emacs runs the command to insert a newline into the text. It is also used to terminate most arguments read in the minibuffer (q.v.). See Return.
- Reverting
Reverting means returning to the original state. For example, Emacs lets you revert a buffer by re-reading its file from disk. See Reverting a Buffer.
- Saving
Saving a buffer means copying its text into the file that was visited (q.v.) in that buffer. This is the way text in files actually gets changed by your Emacs editing. See Saving Files.
- Scroll Bar
A scroll bar is a tall thin hollow box that appears at the side of a window. You can use mouse commands in the scroll bar to scroll the window. The scroll bar feature is supported only under windowing systems. See Scroll Bars.
- Scrolling
Scrolling means shifting the text in the Emacs window so as to see a different part of the buffer. See Scrolling.
- Searching
Searching means moving point to the next occurrence of a specified string or the next match for a specified regular expression. See Searching and Replacement.
- Search Path
A search path is a list of directories, to be used for searching for files for certain purposes. For example, the variable
load-path
holds a search path for finding Lisp library files. See Libraries of Lisp Code for Emacs.- Secondary Selection
The secondary selection is one particular X selection (q.v.); some X applications can use it for transferring text to and from other applications. Emacs has special mouse commands for transferring text using the secondary selection. See Secondary Selection.
- Selected Frame
The selected frame is the one your input currently operates on. See Frames and Graphical Displays.
- Selected Window
The selected window is the one your input currently operates on. See Concepts of Emacs Windows.
- Selecting a Buffer
Selecting a buffer means making it the current (q.v.) buffer. See Creating and Selecting Buffers.
- Selection
Windowing systems allow an application program to specify selections whose values are text. A program can also read the selections that other programs have set up. This is the principal way of transferring text between window applications. Emacs has commands to work with the primary (q.v.) selection and the secondary (q.v.) selection, and also with the clipboard (q.v.).
- Self-Documentation
Self-documentation is the feature of Emacs that can tell you what any command does, or give you a list of all commands related to a topic you specify. You ask for self-documentation with the help character, C-h. See Help.
- Self-Inserting Character
A character is self-inserting if typing that character inserts that character in the buffer. Ordinary printing and whitespace characters are self-inserting in Emacs, except in certain special major modes.
- Sentences
Emacs has commands for moving by or killing by sentences. See Sentences.
- Server
Within Emacs, you can start a “server” process, which listens for connections from “clients”. This offers a faster alternative to starting several Emacs instances. See Using Emacs as a Server, and Glossary---Daemon.
- Sexp
A sexp (short for “s-expression”) is the basic syntactic unit of Lisp in its textual form: either a list, or Lisp atom. Sexps are also the balanced expressions (q.v.) of the Lisp language; this is why the commands for editing balanced expressions have ‘sexp’ in their name. See Sexps.
- Simultaneous Editing
Simultaneous editing means two users modifying the same file at once. Simultaneous editing, if not detected, can cause one user to lose his or her work. Emacs detects all cases of simultaneous editing, and warns one of the users to investigate. See Simultaneous Editing.
- SPC
SPC is the space character, which you enter by pressing the space bar.
- Speedbar
The speedbar is a special tall frame that provides fast access to Emacs buffers, functions within those buffers, Info nodes, and other interesting parts of text within Emacs. See Speedbar Frames.
- Spell Checking
Spell checking means checking correctness of the written form of each one of the words in a text. Emacs can use various external spelling-checker programs to check the spelling of parts of a buffer via a convenient user interface. See Checking and Correcting Spelling.
- String
A string is a kind of Lisp data object that contains a sequence of characters. Many Emacs variables are intended to have strings as values. The Lisp syntax for a string consists of the characters in the string with a ‘"’ before and another ‘"’ after. A ‘"’ that is part of the string must be written as ‘\"’ and a ‘\’ that is part of the string must be written as ‘\\’. All other characters, including newline, can be included just by writing them inside the string; however, backslash sequences as in C, such as ‘\n’ for newline or ‘\241’ using an octal character code, are allowed as well.
- String Substitution
- Symbol
A symbol in Emacs Lisp is an object with a name. The object can be a variable (q.v.), a function or command (q.v.), or a face (q.v.). The symbol’s name serves as the printed representation of the symbol. See Symbol Type in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Syntax Highlighting
See Glossary---Font Lock.
- Syntax Table
The syntax table tells Emacs which characters are part of a word, which characters balance each other like parentheses, etc. See Syntax Tables in The Emacs Lisp Reference Manual.
- Super
Super is the name of a modifier bit that a keyboard input character may have. To make a character Super, type it while holding down the SUPER key. Such characters are given names that start with Super- (usually written s- for short). See Modifier Keys.
- Suspending
Suspending Emacs means stopping it temporarily and returning control to its parent process, which is usually a shell. Unlike killing a job (q.v.), you can later resume the suspended Emacs job without losing your buffers, unsaved edits, undo history, etc. See Exiting Emacs.
- TAB
TAB is the tab character. In Emacs it is typically used for indentation or completion.
- Tab Bar
The tab bar is a row of tabs at the top of an Emacs frame. Clicking on one of these tabs switches named persistent window configurations. See Tab Bars.
- Tab Line
The tab line is a line of tabs at the top of an Emacs window. Clicking on one of these tabs switches window buffers. See Window Tab Line.
- Tag
A tag is an identifier in a program source. See Find Identifier References.
- Tags Table
A tags table is a file that serves as an index to identifiers: definitions of functions, macros, data structures, etc., in one or more other files. See Tags Tables.
- Termscript File
A termscript file contains a record of all characters sent by Emacs to the terminal. It is used for tracking down bugs in Emacs redisplay. Emacs does not make a termscript file unless you tell it to. See Reporting Bugs.
- Text
-
“Text” has two meanings (see Commands for Human Languages):
- Data consisting of a sequence of characters, as opposed to binary numbers, executable programs, and the like. The basic contents of an Emacs buffer (aside from the text properties, q.v.) are always text in this sense.
- Data consisting of written human language (as opposed to programs), or following the stylistic conventions of human language.
- Text Terminal
A text terminal, or character terminal, is a display that is limited to displaying text in character units. Such a terminal cannot control individual pixels it displays. Emacs supports a subset of display features on text terminals.
- Text Properties
Text properties are annotations recorded for particular characters in the buffer. Images in the buffer are recorded as text properties; they also specify formatting information. See Editing Format Information.
- Theme
A theme is a set of customizations (q.v.) that give Emacs a particular appearance or behavior. For example, you might use a theme for your favorite set of faces (q.v.).
- Tool Bar
The tool bar is a line (sometimes multiple lines) of icons at the top of an Emacs frame. Clicking on one of these icons executes a command. You can think of this as a graphical relative of the menu bar (q.v.). See Tool Bars.
- Tooltips
Tooltips are small windows displaying a help echo (q.v.) text, which explains parts of the display, lists useful options available via mouse clicks, etc. See Tooltips.
- Top Level
Top level is the normal state of Emacs, in which you are editing the text of the file you have visited. You are at top level whenever you are not in a recursive editing level (q.v.) or the minibuffer (q.v.), and not in the middle of a command. You can get back to top level by aborting (q.v.) and quitting (q.v.). See Quitting and Aborting.
- Transient Mark Mode
The default behavior of the mark (q.v.) and region (q.v.), in which setting the mark activates it and highlights the region, is called Transient Mark mode. It is enabled by default. See Disabling Transient Mark Mode.
- Transposition
Transposing two units of text means putting each one into the place formerly occupied by the other. There are Emacs commands to transpose two adjacent characters, words, balanced expressions (q.v.) or lines (see Transposing Text).
- Trash Can
- Truncation
Truncating text lines in the display means leaving out any text on a line that does not fit within the right margin of the window displaying it. See Truncation, and Glossary---Continuation Line.
- TTY
- Undoing
Undoing means making your previous editing go in reverse, bringing back the text that existed earlier in the editing session. See Undo.
- Unix
Unix is a class of multi-user computer operating systems with a long history. There are several implementations today. The GNU project (q.v.) aims to develop a complete Unix-like operating system that is free software (q.v.).
- User Option
A user option is a face (q.v.) or a variable (q.v.) that exists so that you can customize Emacs by setting it to a new value. See Easy Customization Interface.
- Variable
A variable is an object in Lisp that can store an arbitrary value. Emacs uses some variables for internal purposes, and has others (known as “user options”; q.v.) just so that you can set their values to control the behavior of Emacs. The variables used in Emacs that you are likely to be interested in are listed in the Variables Index in this manual (see Variable Index). See Variables, for information on variables.
- Version Control
Version control systems keep track of multiple versions of a source file. They provide a more powerful alternative to keeping backup files (q.v.). See Version Control.
- Visiting
Visiting a file means loading its contents into a buffer (q.v.) where they can be edited. See Visiting Files.
- Whitespace
Whitespace is any run of consecutive formatting characters (space, tab, newline, backspace, etc.).
- Widening
Widening is removing any restriction (q.v.) on the current buffer; it is the opposite of narrowing (q.v.). See Narrowing.
- Window
Emacs divides a frame (q.v.) into one or more windows, each of which can display the contents of one buffer (q.v.) at any time. See The Organization of the Screen, for basic information on how Emacs uses the screen. See Multiple Windows, for commands to control the use of windows. Some other editors use the term “window” for what we call a “frame” in Emacs.
- Window System
A window system is software that operates on a graphical display (q.v.), to subdivide the screen so that multiple applications can have their own windows at the same time. All modern operating systems include a window system.
- Word Abbrev
See Glossary---Abbrev.
- Word Search
Word search is searching for a sequence of words, considering the punctuation between them as insignificant. See Word Search.
- Yanking
Yanking means reinserting text previously killed (q.v.). It can be used to undo a mistaken kill, or for copying or moving text. Some other systems call this “pasting”. See Yanking.
Next: Key (Character) Index, Previous: Glossary, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Acknowledgments
Many people have contributed code included in the Free Software Foundation’s distribution of GNU Emacs. To show our appreciation for their public spirit, we list here in alphabetical order those who have written substantial portions. Others too numerous to mention have reported and fixed bugs, and added features to many parts of Emacs. We thank them for their generosity as well.
This list is intended to mention every contributor of a major package or feature; if you know of someone we have omitted, please make a bug report. More comprehensive information is available in the ChangeLog files, summarized in the file etc/AUTHORS in the distribution.
- Per Abrahamsen wrote the customization facilities, as well as double.el, for typing accented characters not normally available from the keyboard; xt-mouse.el, which allows mouse commands through Xterm; gnus-cus.el, which implements customization commands for Gnus; gnus-cite.el, a citation-parsing facility for news articles; gnus-score.el, scoring for Gnus; cpp.el, which hides or highlights parts of C programs according to preprocessor conditionals; and the widget library files wid-browse.el, wid-edit.el, widget.el. He also co-wrote gnus-soup.el.
- Tomas Abrahamsson wrote artist.el, a package for producing ASCII art with a mouse or with keyboard keys.
- Jay K. Adams wrote jka-compr.el and jka-cmpr-hook.el, providing automatic decompression and recompression for compressed files.
- Michael Albinus wrote dbus.el, a package that implements the D-Bus message bus protocol; zeroconf.el, a mode for browsing Avahi services; secrets.el, an interface to keyring daemons for storing confidential data; and filenotify.el and the associated low-level interface routines, for watching file status changes. He and Kai Großjohann wrote the Tramp package, which provides transparent remote file editing using ssh, ftp, and other network protocols. He and Daniel Pittman wrote tramp-cache.el.
- Ralf Angeli wrote scroll-lock.el, a minor mode which keeps the point vertically fixed by scrolling the window when moving up and down in the buffer.
- Aurélien Aptel added dynamic module support to Emacs. Philipp Stephani and others also worked on the dynamic module code.
- Joe Arceneaux wrote the original text property implementation, and implemented support for X11.
- Emil Åström, Milan Zamaza, and Stefan Bruda wrote prolog.el, a mode for editing Prolog (and Mercury) code.
- Miles Bader wrote image-file.el, support code for visiting image
files; minibuf-eldef.el, a minor mode that hides the minibuffer
default value when appropriate; rfn-eshadow.el, shadowing of
read-file-name
input; mb-depth.el, display of minibuffer depth; button.el, the library that implements clickable buttons; face-remap.el, a package for changing the default face in individual buffers; and macroexp.el for macro-expansion. He also worked on an early version of the lexical binding code. - David Bakhash wrote strokes.el, a mode for controlling Emacs by moving the mouse in particular patterns.
- Juanma Barranquero wrote emacs-lock.el (based on the original version by Tom Wurgler), which makes it harder to exit with valuable buffers unsaved; and frameset.el, for saving and restoring the frame/window setup. He also made many other contributions to other areas, including MS Windows support.
- Eli Barzilay wrote calculator.el, a desktop calculator for Emacs.
- Steven L. Baur wrote footnote.el which lets you include footnotes in email messages; and gnus-audio.el and earcon.el, which provide sound effects for Gnus. He also wrote gnus-setup.el.
- Alexander L. Belikoff, Sergey Berezin, Sacha Chua, David Edmondson, Noah Friedman, Andreas Fuchs, Mario Lang, Ben Mesander, Lawrence Mitchell, Gergely Nagy, Michael Olson, Per Persson, Jorgen Schäfer, Alex Schroeder, and Tom Tromey wrote ERC, an advanced Internet Relay Chat client (for more information, see the file CREDITS in the ERC distribution).
- Scott Bender, Michael Brouwer, Christophe de Dinechin, Carl Edman, Christian Limpach and Adrian Robert developed and maintained the NeXTstep port of Emacs.
- Stephen Berman wrote todo-mode.el (based on the original version by Oliver Seidel), a package for maintaining TODO list files.
- Anna M. Bigatti wrote cal-html.el, which produces HTML calendars.
- Ray Blaak and Simon South wrote opascal.el, a mode for editing Object Pascal source code.
- Martin Blais, Stefan Merten, and David Goodger wrote rst.el, a mode for editing reStructuredText documents.
- Jim Blandy wrote Emacs 19’s input system, brought its configuration and build process up to the GNU coding standards, and contributed to the frame support and multi-face support. Jim also wrote tvi970.el, terminal support for the TeleVideo 970 terminals; and co-wrote wyse50.el (q.v.).
- Per Bothner wrote term.el, a terminal emulator in an Emacs buffer.
- Terrence M. Brannon wrote landmark.el, a neural-network robot that learns landmarks.
- Frank Bresz wrote diff.el, a program to display
diff
output. - Peter Breton implemented dirtrack.el, a library for tracking
directory changes in shell buffers; filecache.el, which records
which directories your files are in; locate.el, which
interfaces to the
locate
command; find-lisp.el, an Emacs Lisp emulation of thefind
program; net-utils.el; and the generic mode feature. - Emmanuel Briot wrote xml.el, an XML parser for Emacs; and ada-prj.el, editing of Ada mode project files, as well as co-authoring ada-mode.el and ada-xref.el.
- Kevin Broadey wrote foldout.el, providing folding extensions to Emacs’s outline modes.
- David M. Brown wrote array.el, for editing arrays and other tabular data.
- Włodek Bzyl and Ryszard Kubiak wrote ogonek.el, a package for changing the encoding of Polish characters.
- Bill Carpenter provided feedmail.el, a package for massaging outgoing mail messages and sending them through various popular mailers.
- Per Cederqvist and Inge Wallin wrote ewoc.el, an Emacs widget for manipulating object collections. Per Cederqvist, Inge Wallin, and Thomas Bellman wrote avl-tree.el, for balanced binary trees.
- Hans Chalupsky wrote advice.el, an overloading mechanism for Emacs Lisp functions; and trace.el, a tracing facility for Emacs Lisp.
- Chris Chase, Carsten Dominik, and J. D. Smith wrote IDLWAVE mode, for editing IDL and WAVE CL.
- Bob Chassell wrote texnfo-upd.el, texinfo.el, and makeinfo.el, modes and utilities for working with Texinfo files; and page-ext.el, commands for extended page handling. He also wrote the Emacs Lisp introduction. See Introduction to Programming in Emacs Lisp.
- Jihyun Cho wrote hanja-util.el and hangul.el, utilities for Korean Hanja.
- Andrew Choi and Yamamoto Mitsuharu wrote the Carbon support, used prior to Emacs 23 for macOS. Yamamoto Mitsuharu continued to contribute to macOS support in the newer Nextstep port; and also improved support for multi-monitor displays.
- Chong Yidong was the Emacs co-maintainer from Emacs 23 to 24.3. He made many improvements to the Emacs display engine. He also wrote tabulated-list.el, a generic major mode for lists of data; and improved support for themes and packages.
- James Clark wrote SGML mode, a mode for editing SGML documents; and nXML mode, a mode for editing XML documents. He also contributed to Emacs’s dumping procedures.
- Mike Clarkson wrote edt.el, an emulation of DEC’s EDT editor.
- Glynn Clements provided gamegrid.el and a couple of games that use it, Snake and Tetris.
- Andrew Cohen wrote spam-wash.el, to decode and clean email before it is analyzed for spam.
- Daniel Colascione wrote the portable dumping code in pdumper.c and elsewhere. He also implemented double-buffering for X-based GUI frames, and the original support for loading shared-object modules into Emacs.
- Theresa O’Connor wrote json.el, a file for parsing and generating JSON files.
- Andrea Corallo was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from 29.3 onwards. He wrote the native compilation support in comp.c and and comp.el, for compiling Emacs Lisp to native code using ‘libgccjit’.
- Georges Brun-Cottan and Stefan Monnier wrote easy-mmode.el, a package for easy definition of major and minor modes.
- Andrew Csillag wrote M4 mode (m4-mode.el).
- Doug Cutting and Jamie Zawinski wrote disass.el, a disassembler for compiled Emacs Lisp code.
- Mathias Dahl wrote image-dired.el, a package for viewing image files as thumbnails.
- Julien Danjou wrote an implementation of desktop notifications (notifications.el, and related packages for ERC and Gnus); and color.el, a library for general color manipulation. He also made various contributions to Gnus.
- Vivek Dasmohapatra wrote htmlfontify.el, to convert a buffer or source tree to HTML.
- Matthieu Devin wrote delsel.el, a package to make newly-typed text replace the current selection.
- Eric Ding wrote goto-addr.el,
- Jan Djärv added support for the GTK+ toolkit and X drag-and-drop. He also wrote dynamic-setting.el.
- Carsten Dominik wrote RefTeX, a package for setting up labels and cross-references in LaTeX documents; and co-wrote IDLWAVE mode (q.v.). He was the original author of Org mode, for maintaining notes, todo lists, and project planning. Bastien Guerry subsequently took over maintainership. Benjamin Andresen, Thomas Baumann, Joel Boehland, Jan Böcker, Lennart Borgman, Baoqiu Cui, Dan Davison, Christian Egli, Eric S. Fraga, Daniel German, Chris Gray, Konrad Hinsen, Tassilo Horn, Philip Jackson, Martyn Jago, Thorsten Jolitz, Jambunathan K, Tokuya Kameshima, Sergey Litvinov, David Maus, Ross Patterson, Juan Pechiar, Sebastian Rose, Eric Schulte, Paul Sexton, Ulf Stegemann, Andy Stewart, Christopher Suckling, David O’Toole, John Wiegley, Zhang Weize, Piotr Zieliński, and others also wrote various Org mode components. For more information, see History and Acknowledgments in The Org Manual.
- Scott Draves wrote tq.el, help functions for maintaining transaction queues between Emacs and its subprocesses.
- Benjamin Drieu wrote pong.el, an implementation of the classical pong game.
- Viktor Dukhovni wrote support for dumping under SunOS version 4.
- John Eaton and Kurt Hornik wrote Octave mode.
- Rolf Ebert, Markus Heritsch, and Emmanuel Briot wrote Ada mode.
- Paul Eggert integrated the Gnulib portability library, and made many other portability fixes to the C code; as well as his contributions to VC and the calendar.
- Stephen Eglen wrote mspools.el, which tells you which Procmail folders have mail waiting in them.
- Torbjörn Einarsson wrote f90.el, a mode for Fortran 90 files.
- Tsugutomo Enami co-wrote the support for international character sets.
- David Engster wrote mairix.el and nnmairix.el, an interface to the Mairix indexing tool.
- Hans Henrik Eriksen wrote simula.el, a mode for editing SIMULA 87 code.
- Michael Ernst wrote reposition.el, a command for recentering a function’s source code and preceding comment on the screen.
- Ata Etemadi wrote cdl.el, functions for working with Common Data Language source code.
- Frederick Farnbach implemented morse.el, which converts text to Morse code.
- Oscar Figueiredo wrote EUDC, the Emacs Unified Directory Client, which is an interface to directory servers via LDAP, CCSO PH/QI, or BBDB; and ldap.el, the LDAP client interface.
- Fred Fish wrote the support for dumping COFF executable files.
- Karl Fogel wrote bookmark.el, which implements named placeholders; mail-hist.el, a history mechanism for outgoing mail messages; and saveplace.el, for preserving point’s location in files between editing sessions.
- Gary Foster wrote scroll-all.el, a mode for scrolling several buffers together.
- Romain Francoise contributed ACL (Access Control List) support, for preserving extended file attributes on backup and copy.
- Noah Friedman wrote rlogin.el, an interface to Rlogin,
type-break.el, which reminds you to take periodic breaks from
typing, and
eldoc-mode
, a mode to show the defined parameters or the doc string for the Lisp function near point. - Shigeru Fukaya wrote a testsuite for the byte-compiler.
- Keith Gabryelski wrote hexl.el, a mode for editing binary files.
- Kevin Gallagher rewrote and enhanced the EDT emulation, and wrote flow-ctrl.el, a package for coping with unsuppressible XON/XOFF flow control.
- Fabián E. Gallina rewrote python.el, the major mode for the Python programming language used in Emacs 24.3 onwards.
- Kevin Gallo added multiple-frame support for Windows NT and wrote w32-win.el, support functions for the MS-Windows window system.
- Juan León Lahoz García wrote wdired.el, a package for performing file operations by directly editing Dired buffers.
- Howard Gayle wrote much of the C and Lisp code for display tables and case tables. He also wrote rot13.el, a command to display the plain-text form of a buffer encoded with the Caesar cipher; vt100-led.el, a package for controlling the LEDs on VT100-compatible terminals; and much of the support for ISO-8859 European character sets (which includes iso-ascii.el, iso-insert.el, iso-swed.el, iso-syntax.el, iso-transl.el, and swedish.el).
- Stephen Gildea made the Emacs quick reference card, and made many contributions for time-stamp.el, a package for maintaining last-change time stamps in files.
- Julien Gilles wrote gnus-ml.el, a mailing list minor mode for Gnus.
- David Gillespie wrote the Common Lisp compatibility packages;
Calc
, an advanced calculator and mathematical tool, since maintained and developed by Jay Belanger; complete.el, a partial completion mechanism; and edmacro.el, a package for editing keyboard macros. - Bob Glickstein wrote sregex.el, a facility for writing regexps using a Lisp-like syntax.
- Boris Goldowsky wrote avoid.el, a package to keep the mouse cursor out of the way of the text cursor; shadowfile.el, a package for keeping identical copies of files in more than one place; format.el, a package for reading and writing files in various formats; enriched.el, a package for saving text properties in files; facemenu.el, a package for specifying faces; and descr-text.el, describing text and character properties.
- Michelangelo Grigni wrote ffap.el which visits a file, taking the file name from the buffer.
- Odd Gripenstam wrote dcl-mode.el for editing DCL command files.
- Michael Gschwind wrote iso-cvt.el, a package to convert between the ISO 8859-1 character set and the notations for non-ASCII characters used by TeX and net tradition.
- Bastien Guerry wrote gnus-bookmark.el, bookmark support for Gnus; as well as helping to maintain Org mode (q.v.).
- Henry Guillaume wrote find-file.el, a package to visit files related to the currently visited file.
- Doug Gwyn wrote the portable
alloca
implementation. - Ken’ichi Handa implemented most of the support for international character sets, and wrote most of the Emacs 23 font handling code. He also wrote composite.el, which provides a minor mode that composes characters automatically when they are displayed; isearch-x.el, a facility for searching non-ASCII text; and ps-bdf.el, a BDF font support for printing non-ASCII text on a PostScript printer. Together with Naoto Takahashi, he wrote quail.el, an input facility for typing non-ASCII text from an ASCII keyboard.
- Jesper Harder wrote yenc.el, for decoding yenc encoded messages.
- Alexandru Harsanyi wrote a library for accessing SOAP web services.
- K. Shane Hartman wrote chistory.el and echistory.el, packages for browsing command history lists; electric.el and helper.el, which provide an alternative command loop and appropriate help facilities; emacsbug.el, a package for reporting Emacs bugs; picture.el, a mode for editing ASCII pictures; and view.el, a package for perusing files and buffers without editing them.
- John Heidemann wrote mouse-copy.el and mouse-drag.el, which provide alternative mouse-based editing and scrolling features.
- Jon K Hellan wrote utf7.el, support for mail-safe transformation format of Unicode.
- Karl Heuer wrote the original blessmail script, implemented the
intangible
text property, and rearranged the structure of theLisp_Object
type to allow for more data bits. - Manabu Higashida ported Emacs to MS-DOS.
- Anders Holst wrote hippie-exp.el, a versatile completion and expansion package.
- Tassilo Horn wrote DocView mode, allowing viewing of PDF, PostScript and DVI documents.
- Khaled Hosny, Yamamoto Mitsuharu, and Eli Zaretskii implemented text shaping with HarfBuzz for Emacs.
- Joakim Hove wrote html2text.el, a html to plain text converter.
- Denis Howe wrote browse-url.el, a package for invoking a WWW browser to display a URL.
- Lars Magne Ingebrigtsen was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from Emacs 27.2 to 29.1. He did a major redesign of the Gnus news-reader and wrote many of its parts. Several of these are now general components of Emacs, including: dns.el for Domain Name Service lookups; format-spec.el for formatting arbitrary format strings; netrc.el for parsing of .netrc files; and time-date.el for general date and time handling. He also wrote network-stream.el, for opening network processes; url-queue.el, for controlling parallel downloads of URLs; and implemented libxml2 support. He also wrote eww.el, an Emacs Lisp web browser; and implemented native zlib decompression. Components of Gnus have also been written by: Nagy Andras, David Blacka, Scott Byer, Ludovic Courtès, Julien Danjou, Kevin Greiner, Kai Großjohann, Joe Hildebrand, Paul Jarc, Simon Josefsson, Sascha Lüdecke, David Moore, Jim Radford, Benjamin Rutt, Raymond Scholz, Thomas Steffen, Reiner Steib, Jan Tatarik, Didier Verna, Ilja Weis, Katsumi Yamaoka, Teodor Zlatanov, and others (see Contributors in the Gnus Manual).
- Andrew Innes contributed extensively to the MS-Windows support.
- Seiichiro Inoue improved Emacs’s XIM support.
- Philip Jackson wrote find-cmd.el, to build a
find
command-line. - Ulf Jasper wrote icalendar.el, a package for converting Emacs diary entries to and from the iCalendar format; newsticker.el, an RSS and Atom based Newsticker; and bubbles.el, a puzzle game.
- Kyle Jones wrote life.el, a package to play Conway’s Game of Life.
- Terry Jones wrote shadow.el, a package for finding potential load-path problems when some Lisp file shadows another.
- Simon Josefsson wrote dns-mode.el, an editing mode for Domain Name System master files; dig.el, a Domain Name System interface; flow-fill.el, a package for interpreting RFC2646 formatted text in messages; fringe.el, a package for customizing the fringe; imap.el, an Emacs Lisp library for talking to IMAP servers; password-cache.el, a password reader; nnimap.el, the IMAP back-end for Gnus; url-imap.el for the URL library; rfc2104.el, a hashed message authentication facility; the Gnus S/MIME and Sieve components; and tls.el and starttls.el for the Transport Layer Security protocol.
- Arne Jørgensen wrote latexenc.el, a package to automatically guess the correct coding system in LaTeX files.
- Alexandre Julliard wrote vc-git.el, support for the Git version control system.
- Tomoji Kagatani implemented smtpmail.el, used for sending out mail with SMTP.
- Stefan Kangas was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from 29.2 onwards.
- Ivan Kanis wrote vc-hg.el, support for the Mercurial version control system.
- Henry Kautz wrote bib-mode.el, a mode for maintaining
bibliography databases compatible with
refer
(thetroff
version) andlookbib
, and refbib.el, a package to convert those databases to the format used by the LaTeX text formatting package. - Taichi Kawabata added support for Devanagari script and the Indian languages, and wrote ucs-normalize.el for Unicode normalization.
- Taro Kawagishi implemented the MD4 Message Digest Algorithm in Lisp; and wrote ntlm.el and sasl-ntlm.el for NT LanManager authentication support.
- Howard Kaye wrote sort.el, commands to sort text in Emacs buffers.
- Michael Kifer wrote
ediff
, an interactive interface to thediff
,patch
, andmerge
programs; and Viper, an emulator of the VI editor. - Richard King wrote the first version of userlock.el and filelock.c, which provide simple support for multiple users editing the same file. He also wrote the initial version of uniquify.el, a facility to make buffer names unique by adding parts of the file’s name to the buffer name.
- Peter Kleiweg wrote ps-mode.el, a mode for editing PostScript files and running a PostScript interpreter interactively from within Emacs.
- Karel Klíč contributed SELinux support, for preserving the Security-Enhanced Linux context of files on backup and copy.
- Shuhei Kobayashi wrote hex-util.el, for operating on hexadecimal strings; and support for HMAC (Keyed-Hashing for Message Authentication).
- Pavel Kobyakov wrote flymake.el, a minor mode for performing on-the-fly syntax checking.
- David M. Koppelman wrote hi-lock.el, a minor mode for interactive automatic highlighting of parts of the buffer text.
- Koseki Yoshinori wrote iimage.el, a minor mode for displaying inline images.
- Robert Krawitz wrote the original xmenu.c, part of Emacs’s pop-up menu support.
- Sebastian Kremer wrote
dired-mode
, with contributions by Lawrence R. Dodd. He also wrote ls-lisp.el, a Lisp emulation of thels
command for platforms that don’t havels
as a standard program. - David Kågedal wrote tempo.el, providing support for easy insertion of boilerplate text and other common constructions.
- Igor Kuzmin wrote cconv.el, providing closure conversion for statically scoped Emacs lisp.
- Daniel LaLiberte wrote edebug.el, a source-level debugger for
Emacs Lisp; cl-specs.el, specifications to help
edebug
debug code written using David Gillespie’s Common Lisp support; and isearch.el, Emacs’s incremental search minor mode. He also co-wrote hideif.el (q.v.). - Karl Landstrom and Daniel Colascione wrote js.el, a mode for editing JavaScript.
- Vinicius Jose Latorre wrote the Emacs printing facilities, as well as
ps-print
(with Jim Thompson, Jacques Duthen, and Kenichi Handa), a package for pretty-printing Emacs buffers to PostScript printers; delim-col.el, a package to arrange text into columns; ebnf2ps.el, a package that translates EBNF grammar to a syntactic chart that can be printed to a PostScript printer; and whitespace.el, a package that detects and cleans up excess whitespace in a file (building on an earlier version by Rajesh Vaidheeswarran). - Frederic Lepied wrote expand.el, which uses the abbrev mechanism for inserting programming constructs.
- Peter Liljenberg wrote elint.el, a Lint-style code checker for Emacs Lisp programs.
- Lars Lindberg wrote msb.el, which provides more flexible menus for buffer selection; co-wrote imenu.el (q.v.); and rewrote dabbrev.el, originally written by Don Morrison.
- Anders Lindgren wrote autorevert.el, a package for automatically reverting files visited by Emacs that were changed on disk; cwarn.el, a package to highlight suspicious C and C++ constructs; and follow.el, a minor mode to synchronize windows that show the same buffer.
- Thomas Link wrote filesets.el, a package for handling sets of files.
- Juri Linkov wrote misearch.el, extending isearch to multi-buffer
searches; the code in files-x.el for handling file- and
directory-local variables; and the
info-finder
feature that creates a virtual Info manual of package keywords. He also implemented the Tab Bar and window tab-lines, and added numerous enhancements and improvements in I-search. - Leo Liu wrote pcmpl-x.el, providing completion for miscellaneous external tools; and revamped support for Octave in Emacs 24.4.
- Károly Lőrentey wrote the multi-terminal code, which allows Emacs to run on graphical and text terminals simultaneously.
- Martin Lorentzon wrote vc-annotate.el, support for version control annotation.
- Dave Love wrote much of the code dealing with Unicode support and
Latin-N unification. He added support for many coding systems,
including the various UTF-7 and UTF-16 coding systems. He also wrote
autoarg-mode
, a global minor mode whereby digit keys supply prefix arguments;autoarg-kp-mode
, which redefines the keypad numeric keys to digit arguments; autoconf.el, a mode for editing Autoconf files; cfengine.el, a mode for editing Cfengine files; elide-head.el, a package for eliding boilerplate text from file headers; hl-line.el, a minor mode for highlighting the line in the current window on which point is; cap-words.el, a minor mode for motion inCapitalizedWordIdentifiers
; latin1-disp.el, a package that lets you display ISO 8859 characters on Latin-1 terminals by setting up appropriate display tables; the version of python.el used prior to Emacs 24.3; smiley.el, a facility for displaying smiley faces; sym-comp.el, a library for performing mode-dependent symbol completion; benchmark.el for timing code execution; and tool-bar.el, a mode to control the display of the Emacs tool bar. With Riccardo Murri he wrote vc-bzr.el, support for the Bazaar version control system. - Eric Ludlam wrote the Speedbar package; checkdoc.el, for checking doc strings in Emacs Lisp programs; dframe.el, providing dedicated frame support modes; ezimage.el, a generalized way to place images over text; chart.el for drawing bar charts etc.; and the EIEIO (Enhanced Implementation of Emacs Interpreted Objects) package. He was also the main author of the CEDET (Collection of Emacs Development Environment Tools) package. Portions were also written by Jan Moringen, David Ponce, and Joakim Verona.
- Roland McGrath wrote compile.el (since updated by Daniel
Pfeiffer), a package for running compilations in a buffer, and then
visiting the locations reported in error messages; etags.el, a
package for jumping to function definitions and searching or replacing
in all the files mentioned in a TAGS file; with Sebastian
Kremer find-dired.el, for using
dired
commands on output from thefind
program; grep.el for running thegrep
command; map-ynp.el, a general purpose boolean question-asker; autoload.el, providing semi-automatic maintenance of autoload files. - Alan Mackenzie wrote the integrated AWK support in CC Mode, and maintained CC Mode from Emacs 22 onwards.
- Michael McNamara and Wilson Snyder wrote Verilog mode.
- Christopher J. Madsen wrote decipher.el, a package for cracking simple substitution ciphers.
- Neil M. Mager wrote appt.el, functions to notify users of their
appointments. It finds appointments recorded in the diary files
used by the
calendar
package. - Ken Manheimer wrote allout.el, a mode for manipulating and formatting outlines, and icomplete.el, which provides incremental completion feedback in the minibuffer.
- Bill Mann wrote perl-mode.el, a mode for editing Perl code.
- Brian Marick and Daniel LaLiberte wrote hideif.el, support for
hiding selected code within C
#ifdef
clauses. - Simon Marshall wrote regexp-opt.el, which generates a regular expression from a list of strings; and the fast-lock and lazy-lock font-lock support modes. He also extended comint.el and shell.el, originally written by Olin Shivers.
- Bengt Martensson, Dirk Herrmann, Marc Shapiro, Mike Newton, Aaron Larson, and Stefan Schoef, wrote bibtex.el, a mode for editing BibTeX bibliography files.
- Charlie Martin wrote autoinsert.el, which provides automatic mode-sensitive insertion of text into new files.
- Yukihiro Matsumoto and Nobuyoshi Nakada wrote Ruby-mode.
- Tomohiro Matsuyama wrote the native Elisp profiler.
- Thomas May wrote blackbox.el, a version of the traditional blackbox game.
- David Megginson wrote derived.el, which allows one to define new major modes by inheriting key bindings and commands from existing major modes.
- Jimmy Aguilar Mena wrote the code to support the
:extend
face attribute, and also implemented the optionaldisplay-fill-column-indicator
feature. - Will Mengarini wrote repeat.el, a command to repeat the preceding command with its arguments.
- Richard Mlynarik wrote cl-indent.el, a package for indenting Common Lisp code; ebuff-menu.el, an electric browser for buffer listings; ehelp.el, bindings for browsing help screens; and rfc822.el, a parser for E-mail addresses in the format used in mail messages and news articles (Internet RFC 822 and its successors).
- Gerd Möllmann was the Emacs maintainer from the beginning of Emacs 21
development until the release of 21.1. He wrote the new display
engine used from Emacs 21 onwards, and the asynchronous timers
facility. He also wrote
ebrowse
, the C++ browser; jit-lock.el, the Just-In-Time font-lock support mode; tooltip.el, a package for displaying tooltips; authors.el, a package for maintaining the AUTHORS file; and rx.el, a regular expression constructor. - Stefan Monnier was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from Emacs 23 until
late in the development of 25.1. He added
support for Arch and Subversion to VC, re-wrote much of the Emacs server
to use the built-in networking primitives, and re-wrote the abbrev and
minibuffer completion code for Emacs 23. He also wrote
PCL-CVS
, a directory-level front end to the CVS version control system; reveal.el, a minor mode for automatically revealing invisible text; smerge-mode.el, a minor mode for resolvingdiff3
conflicts; diff-mode.el, a mode for viewing and editing context diffs; css-mode.el for Cascading Style Sheets; bibtex-style.el for BibTeX Style files; mpc.el, a client for the Music Player Daemon (MPD); smie.el, a generic indentation engine; and pcase.el, implementing ML-style pattern matching. In Emacs 24, he integrated the lexical binding code, cleaned up the CL namespace (making it acceptable to use CL functions at runtime), added generalized variables to core Emacs Lisp, and implemented a new lightweight advice mechanism. - Morioka Tomohiko wrote several packages for MIME support in Gnus and elsewhere.
- Sen Nagata wrote crm.el, a package for reading multiple strings
with completion, and rfc2368.el, support for
mailto:
URLs. - Erik Naggum wrote the time-conversion functions. He also wrote disp-table.el, for dealing with display tables; mailheader.el, for parsing email headers; and parse-time.el, for parsing time strings.
- Takahashi Naoto co-wrote quail.el (q.v.), and wrote robin.el, another input method.
- Thomas Neumann and Eric Raymond wrote make-mode.el, a mode for editing makefiles.
- Thien-Thi Nguyen wrote the ‘xpm’, ‘gnugo’, and ‘ascii-art-to-unicode’ packages. He also made substantial contributions to many others, such as vc.el.
- Thien-Thi Nguyen and Dan Nicolaescu wrote hideshow.el, a minor mode for selectively displaying blocks of text.
- Dan Nicolaescu added support for running Emacs as a daemon. He also
wrote romanian.el, support for editing Romanian text;
iris-ansi.el, support for running Emacs on SGI’s
xwsh
andwinterm
terminal emulators; and vc-dir.el, displaying the status of version-controlled directories. - Hrvoje Nikšić wrote savehist.el, for saving the minibuffer history between Emacs sessions.
- Jeff Norden wrote kermit.el, a package to help the Kermit dialup communications program run comfortably in an Emacs shell buffer.
- Andrew Norman wrote ange-ftp.el, providing transparent FTP support.
- Kentaro Ohkouchi created the Emacs icons used beginning with Emacs 23.
- Christian Ohler wrote ert.el, a library for automated regression testing.
- Alexandre Oliva wrote gnus-mlspl.el, a group params-based mail splitting mechanism.
- Takaaki Ota wrote table.el, a package for creating and editing embedded text-based tables.
- Pieter E. J. Pareit wrote mixal-mode.el, an editing mode for the MIX assembly language.
- David Pearson wrote quickurl.el, a simple method of inserting a URL into the current buffer based on text at point; 5x5.el, a game to fill all squares on the field.
- Jeff Peck wrote sun.el, key bindings for sunterm keys.
- Damon Anton Permezel wrote hanoi.el, an animated demonstration of the Towers of Hanoi puzzle.
- William M. Perry wrote mailcap.el (with Lars Magne Ingebrigtsen), a MIME media types configuration facility; mwheel.el, a package for supporting mouse wheels; co-wrote (with Dave Love) socks.el, a Socks v5 client; and developed the URL package.
- Per Persson wrote gnus-vm.el, the VM interface for Gnus.
- Jens Petersen wrote find-func.el, which makes it easy to find the source code for an Emacs Lisp function or variable.
- Nicolas Petton wrote map.el, a library providing map-manipulation functions that work on alists, hash-table and arrays; seq.el, a library providing advanced sequence manipulation functions and macros; and thunk.el, a library providing functions and macros to delay the evaluation of forms. He also created the new icon in Emacs 25.
- Daniel Pfeiffer wrote conf-mode.el, a mode for editing
configuration files; copyright.el, a package for updating
copyright notices in files; executable.el, a package for
executing interpreter scripts; sh-script.el, a mode for editing
shell scripts; skeleton.el, implementing a concise language for
writing statement skeletons; and two-column.el, a minor mode
for simultaneous two-column editing.
Daniel also rewrote apropos.el (originally written by Joe Wells), for finding commands, functions, and variables matching a regular expression; and, together with Jim Blandy, co-authored wyse50.el, support for Wyse 50 terminals. He also co-wrote compile.el (q.v.) and ada-stmt.el.
- Richard L. Pieri wrote pop3.el, a Post Office Protocol (RFC 1460) interface for Emacs.
- Fred Pierresteguy and Paul Reilly made Emacs work with X Toolkit widgets.
- François Pinard, Greg McGary, and Bruno Haible wrote po.el, support for PO translation files.
- Christian Plaunt wrote soundex.el, an implementation of the Soundex algorithm for comparing English words by their pronunciation.
- David Ponce wrote recentf.el, a package that puts a menu of recently visited files in the Emacs menu bar; ruler-mode.el, a minor mode for displaying a ruler in the header line; and tree-widget.el, a package to display hierarchical data structures.
- Francesco A. Potortì wrote cmacexp.el, providing a command which
runs the C preprocessor on a region of a file and displays the results.
He also expanded and redesigned the
etags
program. - Michael D. Prange and Steven A. Wood wrote fortran.el, a mode for editing Fortran code.
- Ashwin Ram wrote refer.el, commands to look up references in bibliography files by keyword.
- Eric S. Raymond wrote vc.el, an interface to the RCS and SCCS
source code version control systems, with Paul Eggert; gud.el,
a package for running source-level debuggers like GDB and SDB in
Emacs; asm-mode.el, a mode for editing assembly language code;
AT386.el, terminal support package for IBM’s AT keyboards;
cookie1.el, support for fortune-cookie programs like
yow.el and spook.el; finder.el, a package for
finding Emacs Lisp packages by keyword and topic; keyswap.el,
code to swap the BS and DEL keys; loadhist.el,
functions for loading and unloading Emacs features;
lisp-mnt.el, functions for working with the special headers
used in Emacs Lisp library files; and code to set and make use of the
load-history
lisp variable, which records the source file from which each lisp function loaded into Emacs came. - Edward M. Reingold wrote the calendar and diary support, with contributions from Stewart Clamen (cal-mayan.el), Nachum Dershowitz (cal-hebrew.el), Paul Eggert (cal-dst.el), Steve Fisk (cal-tex.el), Michael Kifer (cal-x.el), Lara Rios (cal-menu.el), and Denis B. Roegel (solar.el). Andy Oram contributed to its documentation. Reingold also contributed to tex-mode.el, a mode for editing TeX files, as did William F. Schelter, Dick King, Stephen Gildea, Michael Prange, and Jacob Gore.
- David Reitter wrote mailclient.el which can send mail via the system’s designated mail client.
- Alex Rezinsky wrote which-func.el, a mode that shows the name of the current function in the mode line.
- Rob Riepel wrote vt-control.el, providing some control functions for the DEC VT line of terminals.
- Nick Roberts wrote t-mouse.el, for mouse support in text terminals; and gdb-ui.el, a graphical user interface to GDB. Together with Dmitry Dzhus, he wrote gdb-mi.el, the successor to gdb-ui.el.
- Danny Roozendaal implemented handwrite.el, which converts text into “handwriting”.
- Markus Rost wrote cus-test.el, a testing framework for customize.
- Guillermo J. Rozas wrote scheme.el, a mode for editing Scheme and DSSSL code.
- Martin Rudalics implemented improved display-buffer handling in Emacs 24; and implemented pixel-wise resizing of windows and frames.
- Ivar Rummelhoff wrote winner.el, which records recent window configurations so you can move back to them.
- Jason Rumney ported the Emacs 21 display engine to MS-Windows, and has contributed extensively to the MS-Windows port of Emacs.
- Wolfgang Rupprecht wrote Emacs 19’s floating-point support (including float-sup.el and floatfns.c).
- Kevin Ryde wrote info-xref.el, a library for checking references in Info files.
- Phil Sainty wrote so-long.el, a set of features for easier editing of files with very long lines.
- James B. Salem and Brewster Kahle wrote completion.el, providing dynamic word completion.
- Holger Schauer wrote fortune.el, a package for using fortune in message signatures.
- William Schelter wrote telnet.el, support for
telnet
sessions within Emacs. - Ralph Schleicher wrote battery.el, a package for displaying laptop computer battery status, and info-look.el, a package for looking up Info documentation for symbols in the buffer.
- Michael Schmidt and Tom Perrine wrote modula2.el, a mode for editing Modula-2 code, based on work by Mick Jordan and Peter Robinson.
- Ronald S. Schnell wrote dunnet.el, a text adventure game.
- Philippe Schnoebelen wrote gomoku.el, a Go Moku game played against Emacs; and mpuz.el, a multiplication puzzle.
- Jan Schormann wrote solitaire.el, an implementation of the Solitaire game.
- Alex Schroeder wrote ansi-color.el, a package for translating ANSI color escape sequences to Emacs faces; sql.el, a package for interactively running an SQL interpreter in an Emacs buffer; cus-theme.el, an interface for custom themes; master.el, a package for making a buffer ‘master’ over another; and spam-stat.el, for statistical detection of junk email. He also wrote parts of the IRC client ERC (q.v.).
- Randal Schwartz wrote pp.el, a pretty-printer for lisp objects.
- Manuel Serrano wrote the Flyspell package, which does spell checking as you type.
- Hovav Shacham wrote windmove.el, a set of commands for selecting windows based on their geometrical position on the frame.
- Stanislav Shalunov wrote uce.el, for responding to unsolicited commercial email.
- Richard Sharman wrote hilit-chg.el, which uses colors to show recent editing changes.
- Olin Shivers wrote comint.el, a library for modes running interactive command-line-oriented subprocesses, and shell.el, for running inferior shells (both since extended by Simon Marshall); cmuscheme.el, for running inferior Scheme processes; inf-lisp.el, for running inferior Lisp process.
- Espen Skoglund wrote pascal.el, a mode for editing Pascal code.
- Rick Sladkey wrote backquote.el, a lisp macro for creating mostly-constant data.
- Lynn Slater wrote help-macro.el, a macro for writing interactive help for key bindings.
- Chris Smith wrote icon.el, a mode for editing Icon code.
- David Smith wrote ielm.el, a mode for interacting with the Emacs Lisp interpreter as a subprocess.
- Paul D. Smith wrote snmp-mode.el.
- William Sommerfeld wrote scribe.el, a mode for editing Scribe files, and server.el, a package allowing programs to send files to an extant Emacs job to be edited.
- Andre Spiegel made many contributions to the Emacs Version Control package, and in particular made it support multiple back ends.
- Michael Staats wrote pc-select.el, which rebinds keys for selecting regions to follow many other systems.
- Richard Stallman invented Emacs. He is the original author of GNU Emacs, and has been Emacs maintainer over several non-contiguous periods. In addition to much of the core Emacs code, he has written easymenu.el, a facility for defining Emacs menus; image-mode.el, support for visiting image files; menu-bar.el, the Emacs menu bar support code; paren.el, a package to make matching parentheses stand out in color; and also co-authored portions of CC mode.
- Sam Steingold wrote midnight.el, a package for running a command every midnight.
- Ake Stenhoff and Lars Lindberg wrote imenu.el, a framework for browsing indices made from buffer contents.
- Peter Stephenson wrote vcursor.el, which implements a virtual cursor that you can move with the keyboard and use for copying text.
- Ken Stevens wrote ispell.el, a spell-checker interface.
- Kim F. Storm made many improvements to the Emacs display engine, process support, and networking support. He also wrote bindat.el, a package for encoding and decoding binary data; CUA mode, which allows Emacs to emulate the standard CUA key bindings; ido.el, a package for selecting buffers and files quickly; keypad.el for simplified keypad bindings; and kmacro.el, the keyboard macro facility.
- Martin Stjernholm co-authored CC Mode, a major editing mode for C, C++, Objective-C, Java, Pike, CORBA IDL, and AWK code.
- Steve Strassmann did not write spook.el, and even if he did, he really didn’t mean for you to use it in an anarchistic way.
- Olaf Sylvester wrote bs.el, a package for manipulating Emacs buffers.
- Tibor Šimko and Milan Zamazal wrote slovak.el, support for editing text in Slovak language.
- João Távora wrote many improvements for flymake.el, an on-the-fly syntax-checking package.
- Luc Teirlinck wrote help-at-pt.el, providing local help through the keyboard.
- Jean-Philippe Theberge wrote thumbs.el, a package for viewing image files as thumbnails.
- Spencer Thomas wrote the original dabbrev.el, providing a command which completes the partial word before point, based on other nearby words for which it is a prefix. He also wrote the original dumping support.
- Toru Tomabechi contributed to Tibetan support.
- Markus Triska wrote linum.el, a minor mode that displays line numbers in the left margin.
- Tom Tromey and Chris Lindblad wrote tcl.el, a mode for editing Tcl/Tk source files and running a Tcl interpreter as an Emacs subprocess. Tom Tromey also wrote bug-reference.el, providing clickable links to bug reports; and the first version of the Emacs package system.
- Eli Tziperman wrote rmail-spam-filter.el, a spam filter for RMAIL.
- Daiki Ueno wrote starttls.el, support for Transport Layer Security protocol; sasl-cram.el and sasl-digest.el (with Kenichi Okada), and sasl.el, support for Simple Authentication and Security Layer (SASL); plstore.el for secure storage of property lists; and the EasyPG (and its predecessor PGG) package, for GnuPG and PGP support.
- Masanobu Umeda wrote GNUS, a feature-rich reader for Usenet news that was the ancestor of the current Gnus package. He also wrote rmailsort.el, a package for sorting messages in RMAIL folders; metamail.el, an interface to the Metamail program; gnus-kill.el, the Kill File mode for Gnus; gnus-mh.el, an mh-e interface for Gnus; gnus-msg.el, a mail and post interface for Gnus; and timezone.el, providing functions for dealing with time zones.
- Neil W. Van Dyke wrote webjump.el, a Web hotlist package.
- Didier Verna wrote rect.el, a package of functions for operations on rectangle regions of text. He also contributed to Gnus (q.v.).
- Joakim Verona implemented ImageMagick support.
- Ulrik Vieth implemented meta-mode.el, for editing MetaFont code.
- Geoffrey Voelker wrote the Windows NT support. He also wrote dos-w32.el, functions shared by the MS-DOS and MS-Windows ports of Emacs, and w32-fns.el, MS-Windows specific support functions.
- Johan Vromans wrote forms.el and its associated files, a mode for filling in forms. He also wrote iso-acc.el, a minor mode providing electric accent keys.
- Colin Walters wrote Ibuffer, an enhanced buffer menu.
- Barry Warsaw wrote cc-mode.el, a mode for editing C, C++, and Java code, based on earlier work by Dave Detlefs, Stewart Clamen, and Richard Stallman; elp.el, a profiler for Emacs Lisp programs; man.el, a mode for reading Unix manual pages; regi.el, providing an AWK-like functionality for use in lisp programs; reporter.el, providing customizable bug reporting for lisp packages; and supercite.el, a minor mode for quoting sections of mail messages and news articles.
- Christoph Wedler wrote antlr-mode.el, a major mode for ANTLR grammar files.
- Morten Welinder helped port Emacs to MS-DOS, and introduced face support into the MS-DOS port of Emacs. He also wrote desktop.el, facilities for saving some of Emacs’s state between sessions; timer.el, the Emacs facility to run commands at a given time or frequency, or when Emacs is idle, and its C-level support code; pc-win.el, the MS-DOS “window-system” support; internal.el, an “internal terminal” emulator for the MS-DOS port of Emacs; arc-mode.el, the mode for editing compressed archives; s-region.el, commands for setting the region using the shift key and motion commands; and dos-fns.el, functions for use under MS-DOS.
- Joe Wells wrote the original version of apropos.el (q.v.); resume.el, support for processing command-line arguments after resuming a suspended Emacs job; and mail-extr.el, a package for extracting names and addresses from mail headers, with contributions from Jamie Zawinski.
- Rodney Whitby and Reto Zimmermann wrote vhdl-mode.el, a major mode for editing VHDL source code.
- John Wiegley was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from Emacs 25 to 29.1. He
wrote align.el, a set of commands for aligning text according
to regular-expression based rules; isearchb.el for fast buffer
switching; timeclock.el, a package for keeping track of time
spent on projects; the Bahá’í calendar support; pcomplete.el, a
programmable completion facility; remember.el, a mode for
jotting down things to remember; eudcb-mab.el, an address book
backend for the Emacs Unified Directory Client; and
eshell
, a command shell implemented entirely in Emacs Lisp. He also contributed to Org mode (q.v.). - Mike Williams wrote thingatpt.el, a library of functions for finding the “thing” (word, line, s-expression) at point.
- Roland Winkler wrote proced.el, a system process editor.
- Bill Wohler wrote MH-E, the Emacs interface to the MH mail system; making use of earlier work by James R. Larus. Satyaki Das, Peter S. Galbraith, Stephen Gildea, and Jeffrey C. Honig also wrote various MH-E components.
- Dale R. Worley wrote emerge.el, a package for interactively merging two versions of a file.
- Francis J. Wright wrote woman.el, a package for browsing
manual pages without the
man
command. - Masatake Yamato wrote ld-script.el, an editing mode for GNU linker scripts, and contributed subword handling and style guessing in CC mode.
- Jonathan Yavner wrote testcover.el, a package for keeping track of the testing status of Emacs Lisp code; unsafep.el to determine if a Lisp form is safe; and the SES spreadsheet package.
- Ryan Yeske wrote rcirc.el a simple Internet Relay Chat client.
- Ilya Zakharevich and Bob Olson wrote cperl-mode.el, a major mode for editing Perl code. Ilya Zakharevich also wrote tmm.el, a mode for accessing the Emacs menu bar on a text-mode terminal.
- Milan Zamazal wrote czech.el, support for editing Czech text; glasses.el, a package for easier reading of source code that uses illegible identifier names; and tildify.el, commands for adding hard spaces to text, TeX, and SGML/HTML files.
- Victor Zandy wrote zone.el, a package for people who like to zone out in front of Emacs.
- Eli Zaretskii was the Emacs (co-)maintainer from Emacs 25 onwards. He made many standard Emacs features work on MS-DOS and Microsoft Windows. He also wrote tty-colors.el, which implements transparent mapping of X colors to tty colors; and rxvt.el. He implemented support for bidirectional text, menus on text-mode terminals, and built-in display of line numbers.
- Jamie Zawinski wrote much of the support for faces and X selections. With Hallvard Furuseth, he wrote the optimizing byte compiler used from Emacs 19 onwards. He also wrote mailabbrev.el, a package that provides automatic expansion of mail aliases, and tar-mode.el, which provides simple viewing and editing commands for tar files.
- Andrew Zhilin created the Emacs 22 icons.
- Shenghuo Zhu wrote binhex.el, a package for reading and writing binhex files; mm-partial.el, message/partial support for MIME messages; rfc1843.el, an HZ decoding package; uudecode.el, an Emacs Lisp decoder for uuencoded data; and webmail.el, an interface to Web mail. He also wrote several other Gnus components.
- Ian T. Zimmerman wrote gametree.el.
- Reto Zimmermann wrote vera-mode.el.
- Neal Ziring and Felix S. T. Wu wrote vi.el, an emulation of the VI text editor.
- Ted Zlatanov (as well as his contributions to the Gnus newsreader) wrote an interface to the GnuTLS library, for secure network connections; and a futures facility for the URL library.
- Detlev Zundel wrote re-builder.el, a package for building regexps with visual feedback.
Next: Command-Line Options Index, Previous: Acknowledgments, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Key (Character) Index
Jump to: | !
"
#
$
%
(
*
+
-
.
/
1
2
:
<
=
>
?
^
{
}
~
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|
Jump to: | !
"
#
$
%
(
*
+
-
.
/
1
2
:
<
=
>
?
^
{
}
~
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|
Next: Command and Function Index, Previous: Key (Character) Index, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Command-Line Options Index
Jump to: | + - |
---|
Jump to: | + - |
---|
Next: Variable Index, Previous: Command-Line Options Index, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Command and Function Index
Jump to: | 2
5
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|
Jump to: | 2
5
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|
Next: Concept Index, Previous: Command and Function Index, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Variable Index
Jump to: | A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y |
---|
Jump to: | A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y |
---|
Previous: Variable Index, Up: The Emacs Editor [Contents][Index]
Concept Index
Jump to: | #
$
(
*
-
.
/
7
8
?
_
~
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|
Jump to: | #
$
(
*
-
.
/
7
8
?
_
~
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z |
---|